THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


LOS  ANGLES 


Jtp 


THE  KNIGKHTS   OF  THE   CROSS. 


THE   WORKS   OF 

HENRYK   SIENKIEWICZ. 

AUTHORIZED     UNABRIDGED    TRANSLATIONS     BY 
JEREMIAH    CURTIN. 

LIBRARY   EDITION. 


Historical  Homanrrs. 

Poland,  Turkey,  Russia,  and  Sweden. 
WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD,    i  vol. 
THE  DELUGE.    2  vols. 
PAN  MICHAEL,    i  vol. 

Rome  in  the  time  of  Nero. 
"Quo  VADIS."    i  vol. 

'No'otls  of  fflofcern  $olanti. 
CHILDREN  OF  THE  SOIL,    i  vol. 
WITHOUT  DOGMA.    (Translated  by  Iza  Young.) 
i  vol. 

Sfjort  Stones. 

HANIA,  and  Other  Stories,    i  vol. 
SIELANKA,  A  FOREST  PICTURE,  and  Other  Stories, 
i  vol.  

ON  THE  BRIGHT  SHORE,    i  vol. 
LET  Us  FOLLOW  HIM.    i  vol. 
*»*  The  above  two  are  also  included  in  the  volume 
entitled  "  Hania." 

YANKO  THE  MUSICIAN,  and  Other  Stories,    i  vol. 
LILLIAN  MORRIS,  and  Other  Stories,    i  vol. 

*#*  The  tales  and  sketches  included  in  these  two 
volumes  are  now  reprinted  with  others  by  Sienkie- 
wicz  in  the  volume  entitled  "  Sielanka,  a  Forest 
Picture,  and  Other  Stories." 


HKNRVK    SIENKIEWICZ   AND   JEREMIAH    CURTIN,    WARSAW,    IQOO. 


THE 


KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


BY 


HENRYK   SIEXKIEWICZ, 

AUTHOR   OF    "QUO    VADIS,"    "  WITH    FIRE    AND    8WORD, 
"  CHILDREN    OF    THK    SOIL,"   ETC. 


AUTHORIZED  AND    UNABRIDGED   TRANSLATION  FROM 
THE  POLISH  BY 

JEREMIAH   CURTIN. 


FIRST  HALF. 


BOSTON: 
LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND   COMPANY. 

1901. 


Copyright,  1899,  1900, 
Br  JEREMIAH  CCRTIN. 


All  rights  reservid. 


JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


Stack 
Annex 


V.   I 


TO 
COUNTESS  ANNA  BRANITSKI   OF  VILLANOV. 


MADAM,  —  You  know  the  language  of  this  translation  as 
accurately  as  you  know  Polish;  you  reverence  what  is  true  and 
beautiful  in  literature  as  well  as  in  life ;  to  you  therefore  I 
leg  to  dedicate  these  volumes. 

JEREMIAH  CUR  TIN. 

WARSAW,  May  1,  1900. 


688688 


INTBODUCTIOK 

THE  period  embraced  in  "  The  Knights  of  the  Cross  " 
is  one  of  the  most  dramatic  and  fruitful  of  results  in 
European  annals,  —  a  period  remarkable  for  work  and 
endeavor,  especially  in  the  Slav  world. 

Among  Western  Slavs  the  great  events  were  the 
Hussite  wars  and  the  union  of  Lithuania  and  Poland. 
The  Hussite  wars  were  caused  by  ideas  of  race  and 
religion  which  were  born  in  Bohemia.  These  ideas  pro- 
duced results  which,  beyond  doubt,  were  among  the 
most  striking  in  European  experience.  The  period 
of  Bohemian  activity  began  in  1403  and  ended  in 
1434,  the  year  of  the  battle  of  Lipan,  which  closed  the 
Bohemian  epoch. 

The  marriage  in  1386  of  Queen  Yadviga  to  Yagello, 
Grand  Prince  of  Lithuania,  brought  Poland  into  inti- 
mate relations  with  all  the  regions  owing  allegiance  to 
the  Lithuanian  dynasty,  and  made  it  possible  to  crush 
at  Tannenberg  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  whose  object 
was  the  subjection  of  Poland  and  Lithuania,  and  a 
boundless  extension  of  German  influence  in  eastern 
Europe. 

Bohemian  struggles  made  the  religious  movement  of 
the  next  century  possible  in  Germany.  The  Polish 
victory  at  Tannenburg  called  forth  that  same  movement. 
Had  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  been  victorious  at  Tan- 
nenburg and  found  the  East  open  to  conquest  and  their 
apostolic  labor,  it  is  not  conceivable  that  the  German 
princes  would  have  taken  action  against  Rome,  for  such 
action  would  not  have  been  what  we  call  practical 
politics,  and  the  German  princes  were  pre-eminently 


vi  INTRODUCTION. 

practical.  But  when  the  road  to  the  East  was  barred 
by  Polish  victory  there  was  no  way  for  Germany  to 
meet  Rome  but  with  obedience  or  a  new  religion ;  hence 
the  German  Reformation.  Luther  himself  declared 
that  he  could  not  have  succeeded  had  Huss  not  lived 
before  him.  Huss  gave  the  intellectual  experience 
needed  by  the  Germans  while  Polish  victory  threw 
them  back  upon  Germany  and  thus  forced  the  issue 
between  Roman  and  German  tendencies. 

The  history  ending  at  Tannenberg  is  of  profound 
interest,  whether  we  consider  the  objects  sought  for  on 
each  side,  or  the  details  involved  in  the  policy  and  the 
acts,  diplomatic  and  military,  of  the  two  opposing  forces. 

The  struggle  between  German  and  Slav  began  long 
before  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  were  in  existence. 
Originating  in  earlier  ages  in  what  undoubtedly  was 
mere  race  opposition,  it  grew  envenomed  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  ninth  century,  after  the  restoration,  or  more 
correctly,  perhaps,  after  the  creation  of  the  Western 
Empire  in  800,  in  the  person  of  Charlemagne.  This 
new  Roman  Empire  was  German;  there  was  little  of 
Roman  in  it  save  the  claim  to  universal  dominion. 
This  pretension  to  empire  was  reinforced  greatly  by 
association  with  the  Church,  whose  unbending  resolve 
it  was  to  bring  all  men  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  is, 
to  bring  them  within  its  own  fold  and  jurisdiction. 

The  position  of  peoples  outside  the  Empire  and  the 
Church,  that  is,  people  independent  and  not  Christian, 
who  refused  the  rule  of  the  Empire  and  the  teachings 
of  the  Church,  was  that  of  rebels  against  Imperial 
authority,  and 'dupes  of  Satan. 

The  position  was  aggravated  intensely  by  the  fact 
that  those  peoples  were  forced  to  accept  political  subjec- 
tion and  the  new  religion  together.  Political  subjec- 
tion meant  that  the  subordinated  race  went  into  contempt 
and  inferiority,  was  thrust  down  to  a  servile  condition ; 


INTRODUCTION.  Vll 

the  race  lost  land,  freedom,  language,  race  institutions, 
primitive  ideas,  and  that  aboriginal  philosophy  which 
all  races  have  without  exception,  no  matter  what  be 
their  color  or  what  territory  they  occupy. 

North  Germany  from  the  Elbe  eastward  is  German- 
ized Slav  territory ;  the  struggle  to  conquer  the  region 
between  the  Elbe  and  the  Oder  lasted  till  the  end  of 
the  twelfth  century,  the  process  of  Germanizing  lasted 
during  centuries  afterward.  Those  of  the  Slav  leaders 
in  this  region  who  were  of  use  in  managing  the  people 
and  were  willing  to  associate  themselves  with  the 
invaders  retained  their  positions  and  became  German. 
The  present  ducal  houses  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz  and 
Mecklenburg-Schwerin  are  of  this  kind,  Slav  in  origin. 

After  the  fall  of  those  Slavs  between  the  Elbe  and 
the  Oder  the  German  (Roman)  Empire  and  Poland 
stood  face  to  face. 

Omitting  details  for  which  there  is  no  space  here  it 
suffices  to  state  that  the  early  leaders  of  the  Poles  saw 
at  once  the  supreme  need  in  their  own  case  of  separat- 
ing religion  from  other  questions.  The  first  historic 
ruler  of  Poland,  Miezko  I.,  963-992,  married  a  Bohe- 
mian princess  and  introduced  Christianity  himself.  He 
forestalled  the  Germans  and  deprived  them  of  the 
apostolic  part  of  their  aggressive  movement,  and  one 
great  excuse  for  conquest. 

Being  Christianized  the  Poles  maintained  themselves 
against  the  Germans,  but  as  they  were  Christian  they 
felt  obliged  to  extend  Christianity  to  places  embraced 
within  their  territory  or  connected  with  it. 

Along  the  Baltic  from  the  Vistula  to  the  Niemen 
lived  the  Prussians,  a  division  of  the  Lithuanian  stock. 
The  Lithuanians  are  not  exactly  Slavs,  but  they  are 
much  nearer  to  the  Slavs  than  to  any  other  people,  and 
are  among  the  most  interesting  members  of  the  great 
Aryan  race.  In  their  language  are  preserved  verbal 


viii  INTRODUCTION. 

forms  which  are  more  primitive  than  those  retained  in 
Sanscrit,  and  with  the  single  exception  of  the  Gaelic  of 
Ireland  and  Scotland  it  has  preserved  in  actual  use  the 
most  primitive  forms  of  Aryan  speech,  though  its  gram- 
matical methods  are  not  so  primitive  as  some  used  in 
the  Gaelic. 

The  Prussians  had  a  great  love  for  their  own  primi- 
tive racial  religion  and  for  their  independence;  this 
religion  and  this  independence  they  considered  as  in- 
separable. They  inhabited  a  portion,  or  what  was  con- 
sidered a  portion,  of  the  territory  of  Konrad,  Prince  of 
Mazovia,  who  tried  to  convert  them ;  but  instead  of  suc- 
ceeding in  his  attempt  he  met  with  failure,  and  the 
Prussians  took  revenge  by  invading  that  part  of  his  ter- 
ritory which  was  purely  Polish  and  Christian,  and 
which  was  known  as  Mazovia,  immediately  south  of  and 
bordering  on  Prussia,  which,  as  stated  already,  touched 
on  the  Baltic  and  extended  from  the  Vistula  to  the 
Niemen.  The  chief  town  of  Mazovia  was  Warsaw, 
which  became  afterward  the  capital  of  Poland. 

Among  measures  taken  by  Konrad  to  convert  Prussia 
was  the  formation  of  a  military  order  called  the  Brothers 
of  Dobryn.  These  Brothers  the  Prussians  defeated 
terribly  in  1224. 

In  1226  Konrad  called  in  the  Knights  of  the  Cross 
to  aid  in  converting  the  stubborn  Prussians,  and  en- 
dowed them  with  land  outside  of  Prussia,  reserving 
sovereign  rights  to  himself,  at  least  implicitly.  The 
Knights,  however,  intended  from  the  very  first  to  take 
the  territory  from  Konrad  and  erect  a  great  German 
State  in  the  east  of  Europe  on  Slav  and  Lithuanian 
ruins.  They  had  no  intention  of  performing  apostolic 
labor  without  enjoying  the  highest  earthly  reward  for 
it,  that  is,  sovereign  authority. 

Before  he  had  received  the  grant  from  Konrad,  the 
Grand  Master  of  the  Order  obtained  a  privilege  from 


INTRODUCTION.  ix 

the  Emperor  Frederick  II.,  who  in  virtue  of  his  pre- 
tended universal  dominion  bestowed  the  land  which 
Konrad  might  give  for  the  use  of  the  Knights,  and  in 
addition  all  territory  which  the  Order  could  win  by 
conquest. 

The  work  of  conquest  and  conversion  began.  A 
crusade  against  Prussia  was  announced  throughout 
Europe.  From  Poland  alone  went  twenty  thousand 
men  to  assist  in  the  labor. 

Soon,  however,  Konrad  wished  to  define  his  sovereign 
rights  more  explicitly.  The  Order  insisted  on  complete 
independence.  In  1234  a  false1  document  was  pre- 
pared and  presented  by  the  Grand  Master  to  Pope 
Gregory  IX.  as  the  deed  of  donation  from  Konrad. 
The  Pope  accepted  the  gift,  gave  the  territory  in  fief  to 
the  Order,  informed  Konrad,  August,  1234,  of  the  posi- 
tion of  the  Knights,  and  enjoined  on  him  to  aid  them 
with  all  means  in  his  power. 

Konrad  of  Mazovia  was  in  an  awkward  position.  He 
had  brought  in  of  his  own  will  a  foreign  power  which 
had  all  western  Europe  and  the  Holy  See  to  support 
it,  which  had,  moreover,  unbounded  means  of  discredit- 
ing the  Poles;  and  these  means  the  Order  never  failed 
in  using  to  the  utmost. 

In  half  a  century  after  their  coming  the  Knights, 
aided  by  volunteers  and  strengthened  by  contributions 
from  the  rest  of  Europe  had  subjugated  and  converted 
Prussia,  and  considered  Lithuania  and  Poland  as  sure 
conquests,  to  be  made  at  their  own  leisure  and  in  great 
part  at  the  expense  of  Western  Christendom. 

This  was  the  power  which  fell  at  Tannenberg. 

The  German  military  Order  of  The  Teutonic  Knights, 
or  Knights  of  the  Cross,  was  founded  in  Palestine  in 
1190  to  succeed  an  Order  of  Knight  Hospitallers,  also 
German,  which  was  founded  about  1128. 

*  Pzieje  Narodu  Polskiego  Dr.  A.  Lewicki,  p.  82,  Warsaw,  1899, 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

From  1190  to  1210  there  were  three  Grand  Masters 
of  this  Order.  In  1210  was  elected  the  fourth,  Her- 
mann von  Salza,  who  transferred  the  order  to  Europe, 
established  it  first  in  Hungary  and  later  in  Prussia,  where 
he  laid  the  foundations  of  its  power  and  settled  the  con- 
ditions according  to  which  it  rose  and  fell. 

The  policy  of  the  Order  in  Prussia  was  to  carry  on 
apostolic  labor  through  military  conquest,  found  a  State, 
and  later  pull  down  other  States  to  strengthen  the  one 
it  had  founded.  When  broken  on  the  field  of  battle  it 
had  no  principle  through  which  it  might  rise  again  to 
its  previous  significance. 

The  further  fate  of  this  Order  is  described  briefly  in 
my  introduction  to  "  The  Deluge,"  pages  ix  and  x. 

The  Order  of  Knights  of  the  Sword  was  founded  in 
1205  to  spread  Christianity  in  Livonia,  east  of  Prussia. 
After  a  career  of  thirty-three  years  it  was  united  with 
the  Order  of  Knights  of  the  Cross  during  the  time  of 
the  Grand  Master  Hermann  von  Salza. 

JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 
WARSAW,  May  1,  1900. 


THE 

KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

CHAPTEK   I. 

IN  Tynets,  at  the  Savage  Bull,  an  inn  which  belonged  to 
the  monastery,  were  sitting  a  number  of  persons,  listening 
to  the  tales  of  a  veteran  warrior,  who  had  come  from  distant 
parts,  and  was  relating  adventures  through  which  he  had 
passed  in  war  and  on  the  road. 

He  was  a  bearded  man,  in  the  vigor  of  life,  broad  shoul- 
dered, almost  immense,  but  spare  of  flesh;  his  hair  was 
caught  up  in  a  net  ornamented  with  beads ;  he  wore  a  leathern 
coat  with  impressions  made  on  it  by  armor;  his  belt  was 
formed  entirely  of  bronze  squares;  under  this  belt  was  a 
knife  in  a  horn  sheath ;  at  his  side  hung  a  short  travelling- 
sword. 

Eight  there  near  him,  behind  the  table,  sat  a  youth  with 
long  hair  and  a  gladsome  expression  of  eye,  evidently  the 
man's  comrade,  or  perhaps  his  armor-bearer,  for  he  was 
also  in  travelling-apparel,  and  wore  a  similar  coat,  on  which 
were  impressions  of  armor.  The  rest  of  the  society  was 
composed  of  two  country  people  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Cracow  and  three  citizens  in  red  folding  caps,  the  sharp- 
pointed  tops  of  which  hung  down  on  one  side  a  whole 
yard. 

The  innkeeper,  a  German  wearing  a  yellow  cowl  and  collar 
with  indented  edge,  was  pouring  to  them  from  a  pitcher  into 
earthen  tankards  substantial  beer,  and  listening  with  interest 
to  the  narrative  of  warlike  adventures. 

But  with  still  greater  interest  did  the  citizens  listen.  In 
those  days  the  hatred  which,  during  the  time  of  Lokietek, 
distinguished  citizens  from  knightly  landowners,  had  de- 
creased notably;  citizens  held  their  heads  higher  than  in 
later  centuries.  They  were  still  called  at  that  time  "  des  aller 
durchluchtigsten  Kuuiges  und  Herren " l  and  their  readi- 

1  See  note  at  the  end  of  Volume  II. 
VOL.  i.  —  1 


2  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ness  ' '  ad  concessionem  pecuniarum  "  (to  pay  money)  was 
esteemed;  hence  it  happened  frequently  that  merchants 
were  seen  drinking  in  inns  on  the  footing  of  lord  brother 
with  nobles.  Nobles  were  even  glad  to  see  them,  for  mer- 
chants, as  persons  who  possessed  ready  coin,  paid  usually 
for  men  with  escutcheons. 

So  this  time  they  sat  and  conversed,  winking  from  moment 
to  moment  at  the  innkeeper  to  replenish  the  tankards. 

"Then,  noble  knights,"  said  one  of  the  merchants,  "ye 
have  examined  a  piece  of  the  world  ?  " 

"  Not  many  of  those  now  assembling  in  Cracow  from  all 
parts  have  seen  as  much,"  answered  the  knight. 

"And  not  a  few  will  assemble,"  continued  the  citizen. 
"  Great  feasts,  and  great  happiness  for  the  kingdom!  They 
say,  too,  and  it  is  certain,  that  the  king  has  ordered  for  the 
queen  a  brocade  bed  embroidered  with  pearls,  and  above  it  a 
canopy.  There  will  be  festivals  and  tournaments  within 
barriers,  such  as  the  world  has  not  seen  to  this  day." 

"  Interrupt  not  the  knight,  Gossip  Gamroth,"  said  a  second 
merchant. 

"  I  am  not  interrupting  him,  Gossip  Eyertreter,  but  I  think 
that  he  himself  will  be  glad  to  know  what  people  are  saying, 
for  surely  he  is  going  to  Cracow.  As  it  is,  we  shall  not  re- 
turn to  the  city  to-day,  for  the  gates  would  be  closed  before 
us ;  and  at  night  insects,  hatched  among  chips,  do  not  let 
people  sleep,  so  we  have  time  for  everything." 

"  But  you  answer  one  word  with  twenty.  You  are  growing 
old,  Gamroth." 

"  Still  I  can  carry  a  piece  of  damp  cloth  under  my  arm." 

"  Oh,  indeed  !  but  such  cloth  that  light  passes  through  it, 
as  through  a  sieve." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  warrior. 

"  It  is  sure,"  said  he,  "  that  I  shall  stop  in  Cracow,  for  1 
have  heard  of  the  tournaments,  and  shall  be  glad  to  try  my 
strength  in  the  lists,  —  and  this  nephew  of  mine  here  also, 
who,  though  young  and  beardless,  has  seen  more  than  one 
coat  of  mail  on  the  ground." 

The  guests  looked  at  the  youth,  who  smiled  joyously,  and, 
when  he  had  put  his  long  hair  behind  his  ears  with  both  hands, 
raised  the  tankard  of  beer  to  his  lips. 

"  Even  if  we  wished  to  return,"  added  the  old  knight,  "  we 
have  no  place  to  which  we  could  go." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  one  of  the  nobles.  "Whence  are 
ye,  and  what  are  your  names?" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  3 

"  I  am  called  Matsko  of  Bogdanets,  and  this  stripling  is 
the  son  of  my  brother ;  his  name  is  Zbyshko.  Our  shield  is 
the  Blunted  Horseshoe,  with  watchword  Hail!  " 

"  Where  is  your  Bogdanets?  " 

"Oh,  better  ask  me,  lord  brother,  where  it  was,  for  it 
exists  no  longer.  Even  during  the  wars  of  the  Grymaliti  and 
Nalentchi  our  Bogdanets  was  burned  to  its  foundations,  and 
what  we  had  there  people  took  from  us;  our  serving-men  fled. 
The  place  was  left  naked,  for  neighboring  land-tillers  went 
farther  into  the  wilderness.  I  with  my  brother,  the  father  of 
this  stripling,  built  up  our  castle  anew,  but  the  next  year 
water  swept  it  away  from  us.  After  that  my  brother  died, 
and  then  I  was  alone  with  his  orphan.  '  I  shall  not  stay  here,' 
thought  I.  At  that  time  people  were  talking  of  war,  and  of 
this,  that  Yasko  of  Olesnitsa,  whom  King  Vladislav  sent  to 
Vilno  to  succeed  Mikolai  of  Moskorzov,  was  seeking  knights 
diligently  throughout  Poland.  As  I  knew  Yanko,  the  worthy 
abbot  of  Tulcha,  I  pledged  my  laud  to  him,  and  with  borrowed 
money  bought  arms  and  horses.  I  found  for  myself  the  out- 
fit usual  in  war,  this  lad,  who  was  twelve  then,  I  seated  on  a 
pony,  and  away  to  Yasko  of  Olesnitsa." 

"With  this  stripling?" 

"  My  dear,  he  was  not  even  a  stripling  at  that  time,  but  he 
was  a  sturdy  little  fellow.  At  twelve  he  could  put  his  cross- 
bow on  the  ground,  press  with  his  stomach,  and  so  turn  the 
bow  crank  that  no  Englishman  whom  we  saw  at  Vilno  could 
do  better." 

"  Was  he  so  strong?  " 

"  He  carried  my  helmet  at  twelve,  and  when  thirteen  win- 
ters old  he  carried  my  shield." 

"  Then  there  was  no  lack  of  wars  there?  " 

"  Thanks  to  Vitold,  there  was  not.  The  prince  was  al- 
ways urging  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  and  every  year  they 
sent  expeditions  to  Lithuania  against  Vilno.  Various  nations 
went  with  them  :  English,  who  are  the  first  of  bowmen,  French, 
Germans,  Bohemians,  Swiss,  and  Burgundians.  They  felled 
forests,  built  fortresses  on  the  way,  and  at  last  harried  Lithu- 
ania savagely  with  fire  and  sword,  so  that  all  the  people  who 
dwelt  in  that  land  wished  to  leave  it,  and  search  out  another, 
even  at  the  end  of  the  world, —  even  among  sons  of  Belial,  if 
only  far  from  Germans." 

"  It  was  reported  here  that  all  Lithuanians  wished  to  go 
away  with  their  children  and  wives;  we  did  not  believe 
that" 


4  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"But  I  saw  it.  Hei!  had  it  not  been  for  Mikolai  of 
Moskorzov,  and  Yasko  of  Olesnitsa,  and  without  boasting, 
had  it  not  been  for  us,  Vilno  would  not  now  be  existing." 

"  "We  know.     Ye  would  not  surrender  the  castle." 

"  And  we  did  not.  Listen,  then,  attentively  to  what  I  tell 
you ;  for  I  am  a  man  who  has  served,  I  am  a  warrior  of  ex- 
perience. People  of  the  old  time  said  in  their  day,  '  Lithu- 
ania is  venomous,'  and  they  spoke  truly.  The  Lithuanians 
fight  well  single-handed,  but  in  the  open  field  they  cannot 
measure  with  the  knighthood.  When  the  horses  of  the  Ger- 
mans sink  in  swamps,  or  when  they  are  in  a  dense  forest,  it 
is  different." 

"  The  Germans  are  good  knights!  "  exclaimed  the  citizens. 

"They  stand  like  a  wall,  man  to  man,  in  iron  armor,  so 
covered  that  hardly  is  the  eye  of  a  dog  brother  of  them  to 
be  seen  through  his  vizor.  And  they  go  in  line.  It  used  to 
happen  that  the  Lithuanians  would  strike  them  and  be  scat- 
tered like  sand,  and  if  they  were  not  scattered  the  Germans 
put  them  down  like  a  pavement  and  trampled  them.  But 
the  Germans  are  not  alone,  for  all  nations  in  the  world  serve 
with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross.  Ah,  those  strangers  are 
gallant !  More  than  once  a  foreign  knight  would  bend  for- 
ward, lower  his  lauce,  and  even  before  battle  strike  all  alone 
into  a  whole  army,  like  a  falcon  into  a  flock." 

" Christ!  "  called  out  Gamroth.  "  Who  is  the  best  among 
the  foreigners?" 

"  It  depends  on  the  weapon.  At  the  crossbow  the  Eng- 
lish are  best ;  they  pierce  armor  through  and  through  with  a 
shaft,  and  hit  a  dove  a  hundred  steps  distant.  The  Chehs 
cut  terribly  with  axes.  At  the  two-handed  sword  no  one 
surpasses  the  German.  The  Swiss  delight  in  breaking  thick 
helmets  with  iron  flails.  But  the  greatest  knights  are  those 
who  come  from  the  French  land.  They  will  fight  with  thee 
on  foot  or  on  horseback,  and  hurl  terribly  valiant  words  at 
thee ;  words  which  thou  wilt  not  at  all  understand,  for  their 
speech  is  as  if  one  were  to  rattle  a  tin  plate,  though  these 
people  are  God-fearing.  They  have  accused  us,  through  Ger- 
man interpreters,  of  defending  Pagans  and  Saracens  against 
Knights  of  the  Cross,  and  have  bound  themselves  to  prove 
it  by  a  knightly  duel.  There  is  to  be  a  judgment  of  God 
between  four  of  their  knights  and  four  of  ours ;  the  meeting 
is  appointed  at  the  court  of  Vatslav,  the  Roman  Emperor 
and  King  of  Bohemia." 

Here  greater  curiosity  seized  the  country  people  and  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  5 

merchants,  so  that  they  stretched  their  necks  over  the  tank- 
ards toward  Matsko  of  Bogdanets  and  inquired, — 
•    "  And  of  ours  who  will  meet  the  French?     Tell  quickly!  " 

Matsko  raised  his  beer  to  his  lips,  drank,  and  answered: 

"  Ei !  have  no  fear  for  our  men.  They  are  Yan  of  Vlosh- 
chova,  castellan  of  Dobryn;  Mikolai  of  Vashmuntov;  Yasko 
of  Dakov ;  and  Yarosh  of  Chehov.  All  are  knights  to  be 
proud  of,  deadly  fellows.  Whether  they  do  battle  with 
lance,  sword,  or  axe  —  it  is  nothing  new  to  them!  Men's 
eyes  will  have  something  to  look  at,  and  their  ears  something 
to  hear.  I  have  said,  put  foot  on  the  throat  of  a  French- 
man and  he  will  send  knightly  words  at  thee.  So  help 
me  God  and  the  Holy  Cross !  as  the  French  talk,  so  do 
ours  slay." 

"  There  will  be  glory,  if  God  bless  us,"  said  one  of  the 
nobles. 

' '  And  Saint  Stanislav !  "  added  another.  Then,  turning 
to  Matsko,  he  continued:  "Well,  now  go  on!  You  have 
glorified  the  Germans  and  other  knights,  saying  that  they 
are  brave  and  that  they  broke  Lithuanians  easily.  But 
against  you  was  it  not  more  difficult?  Did  they  go  against 
you  with  the  same  willingness?  How  did  God  favor?  Give 
praise  to  our  side !  " 

Evidently  Matsko  was  no  braggart,  hence  he  answered 
modestly,  — 

"  Whoso-  is  fresh  from  distant  lands  strikes  us  willingly, 
but  after  he  has  tried  us  once  and  a  second  time  he  has  not 
the  same  courage,  for  our  people  are  stubborn.  We  have 
been  reproached  often  with  this  stubbornness.  '  Ye  despise 
death,'  say  our  enemies,  '  but  ye  help  the  Saracens,  and  for 
this  ye  will  be  damned! '  But  in  us  stubbornness  increases, 
for  what  they  say  is  untrue.  The  double  kingdom  bap- 
tized Lithuania,  and  all  people  there  confess  Christ  the  Lord, 
though  not  every  one  does  so  with  knowledge.  We  know 
that  when  a  devil  was  cast  out  of  the  cathedral  in  Plotsk, 
our  gracious  lord  gave  command  to  set  up  a  candle  to  him, 
and  priests  had  to  tell  the  king  that  it  was  improper  to 
do  that.  Well,  how  must  it  be  in  the  case  of  a  common 
man?  More  than  one  says  to  himself:  'The  prince  has  given 
command  to  be  christened,  he  has  given  command  to  bow 
down  to  Christ,  so  I  bow  down ;  but  why  should  I  spare  a 
pot  of  curds  on  the  ancient  pagan  devils,  why  not  throw 
them  a  toasted  turnip,  or  pour  to  them  beer  foam?  Un- 
less I  do  so  my  horses  will  drop  dead,  or  my  cows  will  be 


6  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

sick,  or  their  milk  will  grow  bloody,  or  there  will  be  harm 
to  the  harvest.'  Many  act  in  this  way,  and  fall  under  sus- 
picion. But  they  act  thus  through  ignorance  and  through 
fear  of  devils.  Formerly  those  devils  had  pleasant  lives. 
They  had  their  groves,  their  houses,  horses  to  ride  on,  and 
they  received  tithes.  But  now  the  groves  are  cut  down,  they 
have  nothing  to  eat;  bells  are  rung  in  the  towns,  so  this 
vileness  is  confined  in  the  deepest  forests  and  howls  there 
in  anguish.  If  a  Lithuanian  goes  to  the  forest  among 
pines,  one  devil  or  another  pulls  him  by  the  coat,  and  says 
4  Give ! '  Some  give,  but  there  are  bold  fellows  who  give 
nothing,  and  even  catch  the  devils.  One  man  poured  roasted 
peas  into  an  ox  bladder,  and  thirteen  devils  crawled  in  right 
away.  He  shut  them  in  with  a  service-wood  plug  and  took 
them  for  sale  to  the  Franciscan  monks  in  Vilno,  who  gave 
him  twenty  groshes  with  gladness,  so  as  to  destroy  the  ene- 
mies of  Christ's  name.  I  myself  saw  that  bladder,  and  a 
disgusting  odor  entered  a  man's  nostrils  at  a  distance  from 
it ;  by  such  odors  do  foul  spirits  express  their  terror  of  holy 
water. " 

4 '  But  who  counted  the  thirteen  devils  ?  "  asked  the  mer- 
chant Gamroth,  cleverly. 

"A  Lithuanian  who  saw  them  crawl  in  counted.  It  was 
evident  that  they  were  there,  for  that  was  shown  by  the 
stench,  but  no  one  would  take  out  the  plug." 

"  Those  are  wonders,  wonders !  "  cried  one  of  the  nobles. 

"  I  have  looked  my  fill  at  great  wonders  not  a  few. 
"We  cannot  say  that  those  Lithuanian  people  are  pleasant, 
everything  about  them  is  strange.  They  are  shaggy,  and 
hardly  a  prince  among  them  curls  his  hair ;  they  eat  roasted 
turnips,  preferring  them  to  all  other  food,  for  they  say  that 
turnips  increase  bravery.  They  live  in  the  same  house  with 
their  cattle  and  their  serpents,  they  know  no  moderation 
in  eating  and  drinking.  They  hold  married  women  in  no 
esteem,  but  maidens  they  reverence  highly  and  recognize 
great  power  in  them ;  so  if  any  maiden  rubs  a  man's  stomach 
with  dried  sycamore,  gripes  leave  him  that  moment." 

"Well,  one  would  not  be  sorry  to  have  the  gripes  if  the 
maiden  were  shapely,"  called  out  Eyertreter. 

"  Ask  Zbyshko,"  replied  Matsko  of  Bogdanets. 

Zbyshko  laughed  till  the  bench  shook  beneath  him. 
"There  are  wonderful  maidens  among  them!"  said  he. 
"Was  not  Ryngalla  wonderful?" 

"  What  Ryngalla  ?    Some  gay  one?    Tell  us  immediately." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  7 

"  Have  ye  not  heard  of  Ryngalla?  "  inquired  Matsko. 

"  Not  a  word." 

"  Well,  she  is  Prince  Vitold's  sister,  and  was  the  wife  of 
Henryk,  Prince  of  Mazovia." 

"How  is  that?  What  Prince  Henryk?  There  was  only 
one  Mazovian  prince  of  that  name,  the  bishop  elect  of  Plotsk, 
but  he  died." 

"  The  same  man.  A  dispensation  was  to  come  from 
Rome  to  him,  but  death  gave  him  the  first  dispensation ;  evi- 
dently he  did  not  delight  the  Lord  over  much  with  his  con- 
duct. I  was  sent  in  that  time  with  a  letter  from  Yasko  of 
Olesnitsa,  to  Prince  Vitold,  when  Prince  Henryk  came  from 
King  Vladislav  to  Ritterswerder,  as  the  bishop  elect  of 
Plotsk.  The  war  had  already  become  disagreeable  to  Vitold 
for  this  reason  specially,  that  he  could  not  take  Vilno,  and 
to  our  king  his  own  brothers  and  their  loose  conduct  had 
become  disagreeable.  The  king,  seeing  then  greater  skill  and 
more  wisdom  in  Vitold  than  in  his  own  brothers,  sent  the 
bishop  to  him  with  proposals  to  leave  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross  and  incline  to  obedience,  for  which  the  government  of 
Lithuania  would  be  given  him.  Vitold,  always  eager  for 
change,  listened  to  the  pleasant  message.  There  were  feasts 
and  tournaments.  The  bishop  mounted  a  horse  with  delight, 
and  exhibited  his  knightly  prowess  in  the  lists,  though  other 
bishops  did  not  approve  of  this  conduct.  By  nature  all 
princes  of  Mazovia  are  strong,  and  it  is  notorious  that  even 
maidens  of  that  stock  break  horseshoes  easily.  So  one  day 
the  prince  bishop  swept  three  knights  of  ours  from  their 
saddles,  another  day  five,  and  me  among  them,  while  the 
horse  under  Zbyshko  he  put  on  his  haunches.  He  received 
all  rewards  from  the  hands  of  the  marvellous  Ryngalla,  be- 
fore whom  he  knelt  in  full  armor.  And  they  so  fell  in  love 
that  at  feasts  attendant  clerics  drew  him  away  by  the  sleeves 
from  her,  and  Vitold  restrained  the  princess  his  sister.  Then 
the  prince  bishop  said  :  '  I  give  a  dispensation  to  myself,  and 
the  pope  will  confirm  it,  if  not  the  pope  in  Rome,  he  of 
Avignon,  and  we  will  have  the  marriage  straightway,  or  I 
shall  be  consumed.'  It  was  a  great  offence  against  God,  but 
Vitold  did  not  wish  to  offend  the  king's  envoy.  Then  the 
young  couple  went  to  Suraj,  and  later  to  Slutsk,  to  the  great 
grief  of  this  Zbyshko  here,  who,  in  German  fashion,  had 
chosen  Princess  Ryngalla  as  the  lady  of  his  heart,  and  vowed 
fealty  till  death  to  her." 

"  Indeed,  this  is  true !  "  broke  in  Zbyshko.     "  But  after- 


8  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ward  people  said  that  Princess  Ryngalla,  understanding  that 
it  was  not  proper  for  her  to  be  married  to  the  bishop  elect 
(for  though  married,  he  had  no  wish  to  abandon  his  spiritual 
dignity),  and  because  such  a  marriage  could  not  be  blessed 
by  the  Lord,  poisoned  her  husband.  Hearing  of  this,  I 
prayed  a  holy  hermit  near  Lublin  to  free  me  from  my 
vow." 

"  He  was  a  hermit  indeed,"  answered  Matsko,  with  a  smile, 
"  but  I  am  not  sure  that  he  was  holy,  for  we  came  upon  him 
one  Friday  in  the  forest,  where  he  was  cracking  bear-bones 
with  an  axe,  and  sucking  out  the  marrow  till  there  was 
gurgling  in  his  throat." 

"  But  he  said  that  marrow  was  not  flesh,  and  besides  that 
he  had  a  dispensation  to  eat  it,  for  he  had  miraculous  visions 
in  sleep  after  eating  marrow,  and  could  prophesy  on  the 
morrow  till  mid-day." 

"  Well,  well,"  replied  Matsko.  "But  the  wonderful  Ryn- 
galla is  a  widow,  and  she  may  summon  thee  to  service." 

"  She  would  summon  me  in  vain,  for  I  shall  choose  an- 
other lady  to  serve  till  death,  and  besides  I  shall  find  a 
wife." 

"  First  find  the  belt  of  a  knight." 

' '  Of  course !  but  will  there  not  be  tournaments  after  the 
queen's  delivery?  Before  that,  or  after  it,  the  king  will  belt 
more  than  one  man.  I  shall  challenge  every  one.  The  prince 
would  not  have  unseated  me  had  my  horse  not  sat  on  his 
haunches." 

' '  There  will  be  better  men  there  than  thou. " 

Then  a  nobleman  from  near  Cracow  exclaimed,  — 

"By  the  dear  God!  in  presence  of  the  queen  will  appear, 
not  such  men  as  thou,  but  the  most  renowned  knights  on 
earth:  Zavisha  of  Garbov,  and  Farurey  and  Dobko  of 
Olesnitsa,  and  Povala  of  Tachev,  and  Pashko  Zlodye  of  Bis- 
kupitsi,  and  Yasko  Nashan,  and  Abdank  of  Gora,  and 
Andrei  of  Brohotsitsi,  and  Krystin  of  Ostrov,  and  Yakov  of 
Kobylani!  How  couldst  thou  cope  with  these,  with  whom  no 
man  can  cope  either  here  or  at  the  court  of  Bohemia  or  Hun- 
gary. What  sayest  thou,  art  thou  better  than  they  ?  How 
old  art  thou  ?  " 

"Eighteen,"  replied  Zbyshko. 

' '  Then  each  man  of  them  could  bend  thee  between  his 
fingers." 

"We  shall  see." 

"I  have  heard,"  said  Matsko,   "that   the  king  rewards 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          9 

bountifully  knights  returning  from  the  Lithuanian  war.  Say 
ye  who  come  from  the  capital  if  that  be  true  ?  " 

"True  as  God  lives!"  said  one  of  the  nobles.  "The 
bountifulness  of  the  king  is  known  throughout  the  world, 
but  now  it  will  not  be  easy  to  squeeze  up  to  him,  for  in 
Cracow  it  is  just  swarming  with  guests  who  are  assembling 
to  be  there  during  the  delivery  of  the  queen  and  the  christen- 
ing, wishing  thus  to  show  honor  and  fealty  to  our  king.  The 
King  of  Hungary  is  to  be  there,  and  they  say  the  Roman 
P^mperor  too,  and  various  princes,  counts,  and  knights  as 
numerous  as  poppy  seed,  because  each  man  hopes  that  he 
will  not  go  away  empty-handed.  They  have  said,  even,  that 
Pope  Boniface  himself  will  come ;  he  also  needs  the  aid  and 
favor  of  our  lord  against  his  enemy  in  Avignon.  In  such 
a  throng  it  will  not  be  easy  to  gain  audience,  but  if  it  be 
gained,  and  our  lord's  feet  embraced,  he  will  care  for  a  man 
of  merit  bountifully,  be  assured." 

"Then  I  will  embrace  his  feet,  for  I  have  rendered  ser- 
vice, and  if  there  be  war  I  will  go  again.  I  have  gained 
booty,  and  received  something  from  Prince  Vitold  as  reward. 
I  feel  no  need,  but  my  evening  years  are  coming,  and  in  old 
age,  when  strength  leaves  his  bones,  a  man  is  glad  to  have  a 
quiet  corner." 

"The  king  was  rejoiced  to  see  those  who  returned  from 
Lithuania  under  Yasko  of  Olesuitsa,  and  they  are  all  eating 
fatly  at  present." 

"  Well !  I  did  not  return  at  that  time,  I  warred  on ;  for  ye 
should  know  that  that  peace  between  the  king  and  Prince 
Vitold  was  ground  out  upon  the  Germans.  The  prince  re- 
covered his  hostages  cunningly,  and  then  attacked  the  Order. 
He  stormed  and  burnt  castles,  slew  knights,  cut  down  a  mul- 
titude of  people.  The  Germans  wished  to  take  revenge  in 
company  with  Swidrygello,  who  fled  to  them.  There  was  a 
great  expedition  again.  Conrad  himself,  the  Grand  Master, 
went  with  it,  leading  immense  forces.  They  besieged  Vilno, 
strove  to  storm  castles  from  great  towers,  tried  to  take 
them  by  treason,  but  had  no  success  in  anything !  And  in 
their  retreat  so  many  fell  that  not  one  half  escaped.  We 
took  the  field  once  more  against  the  brother  of  the  Grand 
Master,  Ulrich  of  Jungingen,  burgomaster  of  Sambia.  But 
Ulrich  was  afraid  of  the  prince  and  fled  with  weeping.  Since 
that  flight  there  is  peace,  and  they  are  building  up  Vilno 
anew.  A  certain  holy  monk,  who  could  walk  on  red-hot  iron 
barefoot,  prophesied  that  thenceforth  while  the  world  was 


10         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  world  Vilno  would  not  see  near  its  walls  an  armed  Ger- 
man.    But  if  that  be  true,  whose  hands  did  the  work?  " 

Matsko  of  Bogdanets  stretched  forth  his  hands,  which 
were  broad  and  strong  beyond  measure  ;  others  began  to  nod 
and  add,  — 

"  Yes,  yes !  he  is  right  in  what  he  says." 

But  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a  noise  com- 
ing through  the  windows,  from  which  the  panes  had  been 
taken  because  the  night  was  bright  and  warm.  From  afar 
was  heard  a  clinking,  the  voices  of  people,  the  snorting  of 
horses,  and  songs.  Those  present  were  astonished,  for  the 
hour  was  late  and  the  moon  had  risen  high  iu  the  heavens. 
The  innkeeper,  a  German,  ran  out  to  the  court  of  the  inn, 
but  before  the  guests  could  drain  the  last  tankard  he  returned 
still  more  hurriedly. 

"  Some  court  is  coming !  "  exclaimed  he. 

A  moment  later  at  the  door  appeared  a  youth  in  a  blue 
kaftan,  and  on  his  head  a  red  folding  cap.  He  stopped, 
looked  at  the  company,  and  seeing  the  host  said,  — 

"  Wipe  the  tables  there  and  trim  the  lights ;  Princess  Anna 
Danuta  will  halt  here  to  rest." 

Then  he  turned  away.  In  the  inn  there  was  a  movement, 
the  host  called  to  his  servants  and  the  guests  looked  at  one 
another  with  astonishment. 

"  Princess  Anna  Danuta!  "  said  one  of  the  citizens ;  "  that 
is  the  daughter  of  Keistut ;  she  is  wife  of  Yanush  of  Mazovia. 
She  has  passed  two  weeks  already  in  Cracow,  but  went  out 
to  Zator,  to  Prince  Vatslav  on  a  visit,  and  now  is  returning 
of  course." 

"  Gossip  Gamroth,"  said  the  second  citizen,  "  let  us  go  to 
the  hay  in  the  barn  ;  this  company  is  too  high  for  us." 

"I  do  not  wonder  that  they  travel  at  night,"  remarked 
Matsko,  "  for  it  is  hot  in  the  day-time ;  but  why  come  to  an 
inn  when  there  is  a  cloister  near  by  ?  " 

Here  he  turned  to  Zbyshko. 

"A  sister,  a  full  sister  of  the  wonderful  Ryngalla.  Dost 
mclerstand?" 

"  But  there  must  be  many  Mazovian  damsels  with  her, 
hei !  "  said  Zbyshko. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  11 


CHAPTER  II. 

MEANWHILE  the  princess  passed  in.  She  was  a  smiling- 
faced,  middle-aged  lady,  dressed  in  a  red  mantle  and  a  green, 
closely  fitting  robe ;  at  her  hips  was  a  golden  girdle,  which 
dropped  downward  in  front  and  was  fastened  low  with  a 
great  clasp.  Behind  the  lady  walked  damsels  of  her  court, 
some  older,  others  not  full-grown  yet ;  most  of  them  had  gar- 
lauds  of  roses  and  lilies  on  their  heads,  and  lutes  in  their 
hands.  Some  carried  whole  bunches  of  fresh  flowers,  evi- 
dently plucked  along  the  road.  The  room  was  filled,  for 
after  the  damsels  came  a  number  of  courtiers  and  young 
boys.  All  entered  briskly,  with  gladness  in  their  faces,  con- 
versing loudly,  or  singing,  as  if  intoxicated  with  the  beautiful 
evening  and  bright  moonlight.  Among  the  courtiers  were 
two  choristers,  one  with  a  lute,  the  other  with  a  guitar  at  his 
girdle.  One  of  the  damsels,  quite  young  yet,  perhaps  twelve 
years  of  age,  carried  behind  the  princess  a  lute  adorned  with 
brass  nails. 

' '  May  Jesus  Christ  be  praised  !  "  said  the  princess,  halting 
in  the  middle  of  the  room. 

"For  the  ages  of  ages.  Amen !  "  answered  those  present, 
making  low  bows  as  they  spoke. 

"  But  where  is  the  host?  " 

The  German,  hearing  the  summons,  pushed  forward  and 
knelt  in  German  fashion. 

"  We  shall  stop  here  for  rest  and  refreshment,"  said  the 
lady.  "  But  move  about  briskly,  for  we  are  hungry." 

The  citizens  had  departed  already,  but  now  the  two  city 
nobles,  and  Matsko  of  Bogdanets  with  young  Zbyshko,  un- 
willing to  disturb  the  court,  bowed  a  second  time  with  the 
intention  of  leaving  the  room;  but  the  princess  detained 
them. 

"  Ye  are  nobles,  ye  will  not  interrupt !  Make  the  acquaint- 
ance of  our  courtiers.  Whence  is  God  conducting  you?" 

At  once  they  announced  their  names,  their  escutcheons, 
their  service,  and  the  villages  by  which  they  entitled  them- 
selves. It  was  only  when  the  lady  heard  from  Matsko 
whence  he  was  returning  that  she  clapped  her  hands,  and 
said,  — 


12         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  See,  here  is  luck !  Tell  us  of  Vilno ;  tell  of  my  brother 
and  sister.  Will  Prince  Vitold  come  to  the  delivery  of  the 
queen  and  to  the  christening?" 

"  He  would  like  to  come,  but  not  knowing  whether  he  will 
be  able,  he  has  sent  a  silver  cradle  in  advance  by  priests  and 
boyars,  as  a  gift  to  the  queen.  I  and  my  nephew  have  come 
to  guard  this  cradle  on  the  road." 

kfc  Then  is  the  cradle  here?  I  should  like  to  see  it.  Is  it 
all  silver?" 

44  All  silver,  but  it  is  not  here.  They  have  taken  it  to 
Cracow." 

"  But  what  are  ye  doing  in  Tynets?  " 

"We  have  turned  back  to  visit  the  procurator  of  the 
cloister,  our  relative,  and  confide  to  the  care  of  the  worthy 
mouks  what  war  has  given  us,  and  what  the  Prince  has 
bestowed." 

"Then  God  has  shown  favor?  Was  the  booty  consider- 
able ?  But  tell  us  why  my  brother  was  uncertain  of  coming." 

"  Because  he  is  preparing  an  expedition  against  the 
Tartars." 

"I  know  that,  but  it  troubles  me,  since  the  queen  has 
prophesied  an  unhappy  end  to  it,  and  what  she  prophesies 
always  comes  true." 

Matsko  smiled. 

"Our  lady  is  saintly,  there  is  no  den3Ting  that,"  said  he, 
"  but  a  host  of  our  knighthood  will  go  with  Prince  Vitold, 
splendid  men ;  to  meet  them  will  not  be  easy  for  any  force." 

"  And  ye  will  not  go?" 

"No,  for  I  was  sent  with  others  to  take  the  cradle;  be- 
sides I  have  not  taken  armor  from  my  body  for  five  years," 
said  Matsko,  pointing  to  the  impressions  of  the  armor  on  his 
elkskin  coat.  "Only  let  me  rest,  then  I  will  go;  and  if  I 
should  not  go  I  will  give  Zbyshko,  this  nephew  of  mine,  to 
Pan  Spytek  of  Melshtyn,  under  whose  lead  all  our  knights 
will  enroll  themselves." 

Princess  Anna  looked  at  the  stately  figure  of  Zbyshko, 
but  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  a 
monk  from  the  cloister,  who,  when  he  had  greeted  the  prin- 
cess, began  humbly  to  reproach  her  for  not  having  sent  a 
courier  with  the  announcement  of  her  coming,  and  for  not 
halting  at  the  monastery  instead  of  a  common  inn,  which  was 
unworthy  of  her  dignity.  There  was  no  lack  in  the  monas- 
tery of  houses  and  edifices  in  which  even  an  ordinary  person 
could  find  entertainment,  and  what  would  be  done  in  case  of 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  13 

majesty,  especially  that  of  the  spouse  of  a  prince  from  whose 
ancestors  and  relatives  the  abbey  had  received  so  many 
benefactions  ? 

"  We  have  stopped  only  to  rest  our  limbs,"  said  the  prin- 
cess, good-humoredly ;  "in  the  morning  we  must  go  to 
Cracow.  We  have  slept  enough  in  the  day,  and  are  travel- 
ling at  night,  because  it  is  cool ;  and  as  it  was  past  cock-crow 
I  did  not  wish  to  rouse  the  pious  monks,  especially  with  a 
company  which  has  singing  and  dancing  more  in  mind  than 
rest." 

But  when  the  monk  continued  to  insist,  she  added,  — 

"  No.  We  will  remain  here.  A  good  hour  will  pass  in 
listening  to  worldly  songs ;  we  shall  be  at  the  church  for 
morning  mass,  to  begin  the  day  with  God." 

"  There  will  be  a  mass  for  the  prosperity  of  the  gracious 
prince  and  princess,"  said  the  monk. 

"The  prince,  my  consort,  will  come  only  after  four  or  five 
days." 

"  The  Lord  God  has  power  to  send  fortune  from  afar;  but 
meanwhile  let  it  be  permitted  us  poor  people  to  bring  even 
wine  from  the  cloister." 

"  We  shall  thank  you  for  it  gladly,"  said  the  princess. 

"Hei!  Danusia,  Dauusia!"  called  she,  when  the  monk 
had  gone ;  ' '  come  out  on  the  bench  and  rejoice  our  heart  with 
that  same  song  which  thou  gavest  us  in  Zator." 

Thereupon  the  courtiers  placed  a  bench  quickly  in  the  mid 
die  of  the  room.  The  choristers  sat,  one  at  each  end  of  it , 
between  them  stood  that  young  girl  who  had  borne  behind 
the  princess  the  lute  adorned  with  brass  nails.  On  her  head 
was  a  garland,  her  hair  was  flowing  over  her  shoulders ;  her 
robe  was  blue,  her  shoes  red,  with  long  tips.  Standing  on 
the  bench  she  seemed  a  child,  but  at  the  same  time  a  wonder- 
ful child,  —  a  church  statue,  as  it  were,  or  a  marionette.  It 
was  evident  also  that  this  was  not  the  first  time  that  she  stood 
up  and  sang  to  the  princess,  for  not  the  slightest  confusion 
was  evident  in  her. 

"  Go  on,  Danusia,  go  on!  "  cried  the  damsels. 

She  held  the  lute  in  front  of  her,  raised  her  head  like 
a  bird  about  to  sing,  and  closing  her  eyes,  began  in  her 
silvery  voice,  — 

"  Oh  had  I  wings  as  a  wild  goose, 
I  would  fly  after  Yasek, 
I  would  fly  after  him  to  Silesia !  " 


14  THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

The  choristers  accompanied  her  promptly,  one  on  a  guitar, 
the  other  on  a  large  lute ;  the  princess,  who  loved  worldly 
songs  beyond  everything,  swayed  her  head  from  side  to  side, 
and  the  little  maiden  sang  on  in  a  thin,  childlike,  fresh  voice. 
It  was  like  the  singing  of  birds  in  a  forest  in  springtime. 

"  I  would  sit  on  a  fence  in  Silesia, 
Look  at  rue,  Yasek  dear, 
Look  at  the  poor  little  orphan." 

And  again  the  choristers  accompanied. 

Young  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets,  accustomed  from  childhood 
to  war  and  its  stern  images,  had  never  seen  anything  like  that 
in  his  life.  He  nudged  in  the  shoulder  a  Mazovian  standing 
near  by,  and  inquired,  — 

"  Who  is  she  ?  " 

"  She  is  a  maiden  of  Princess  Anna's  suite.  There  is  no 
lack  of  choristers  with  us  who  amuse  the  court;  but  she  is 
the  dearest  little  chorister  of  all,  and  the  princess  listens  to 
no  person's  songs  with  such  eagerness  as  to  hers." 

"  That  is  no  wonder  to  me.  I  thought  her  a  real  angel, 
and  I  cannot  gaze  at  her  sufficiently.  What  is  her  name  ?  " 

' '  But  have  j-ou  not  heard  ?  —  Danusia.  Her  father  is. 
Yurand  of  Spyhov,  a  wealthy  and  valiant  count,  who  is  of 
those  in  advance  of  the  banner." 

' '  Hei !   human  eyes  have  not  seen  the  like  of  her." 

"  All  love  her,  for  her  singing,  and  her  beauty." 

"  But  who  is  her  knight?" 

"  She  is  a  child  yet." 

Conversation  was  interrupted  a  second  time  by  Danusia's 
singing. 

From  one  side  Zbyshko  gazed  at  her,  —  at  her  bright  hair, 
her  raised  head,  her  half-closed  eyes,  and  at  her  whole  figure, 
illuminated  both  by  the  light  of  the  wax  candles  and  the  li<_rht 
of  the  moon-rays  coming  in  through  the  open  window  ;  and  he 
was  more  and  more  astonished.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he 
had  seen  her  sometime,  but  he  could  not  remember  where,  — 
in  a  dream,  or  at  Cracow,  in  a  church  window.  Then  he 
pushed  the  courtier,  and  asked  in  a  low  voice,  — 

"  Is  she  of  your  court,  then?  " 

"  Her  mother  came  from  Lithuania  with  Princess  Anna 
Danuta,  who  gave  her  in  marriage  to  Yurand  of  Spyhov. 
She  was  beautiful  and  of  a  great  family,  beloved  of  the  prin- 
cess beyond  other  damsels,  and  loving  the  princess  herself. 
For  this  reason  she  named  her  daughter  Anna  Danuta.  Five 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          15 

years  ago,  when  the  Germans  fell  upon  our  court  at  Zlotoria, 
she  died  of  fright.  Princess  Anna  took  the  little  girl  at  that 
time,  and  is  rearing  her.  Her  father  comes  often  to  the 
court,  and  is  glad  when  he  sees  his  child  in  good  health  and 
beloved  of  the  princess.  But,  as  often  as  he  looks  at  her, 
he  sheds  tears  thinking  of  his  dead  one ;  and  then  he  turns 
against  the  Germans,  to  seek  vengeance  for  the  terrible  wrong 
which  they  wrought  on  him.  No  man  loved  his  own  wife 
more  than  he  up  to  that  time  in  all  Mazovia,  and  he  has 
slain  a  host  of  Germans  already  in  revenge  for  her." 

Zbyshko's  eyes  gleamed  in  one  moment,  and  the  veins 
thickened  on  his  forehead. 

"  Then  did  the  Germans  kill  her  mother?  "  asked  he. 

"  They  killed  her,  and  they  did  not  kill  her.  She  died  of 
fright.  Five  years  ago  there  was  peace ;  no  one  was  thinking 
of  war,  and  each  man  went  about  with  no  feeling  of  danger. 
The  prince  went  to  build  a  castle  in  Zlotoria,  without  troops, 
but  with  his  court,  as  is  usual  in  peace  time.  Just  then  the 
German  traitors  attacked  us  without  declaration  of  war, 
without  cause.  Forgetting  the  fear  of  God,  and  all  the  bene- 
factions which  they  had  received  from  his  ancestors,  they 
lashed  the  prince  to  a  horse,  bore  him  away,  and  slew  his 
people.  The  prince  sat  long  in  captivity  among  them,  and 
only  when  King  Vladislav  threatened  war  did  they  set  him 
free,  out  of  fear ;  but  during  that  attack  Danusia's  mother 
died,  for  her  heart  rose  in  her  throat,  and  it  choked  her." 

"And  you  were  present?  What  is  your  name?  I  have 
forgotten." 

"  I  am  Mikolai  of  Dlugolyas ;  my  surname  is  Obuh.  I  was 
present  at  the  attack.  I  saw  a  German,  with  peacock-plumes 
on  his  helmet,  strap  Danusia's  mother  to  his  saddle,  and  saw 
her  grow  white  before  his  eyes.  They  cut  me  down  with  a 
halberd,  the  mark  of  which  I  bear  yet." 

Then  he  showed  a  deep  scar  which  extended  from  beneath 
his  hair  to  his  brow. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.  Zbyshko  fell  to  gazing  at 
Danusia  again,  and  inquired,  — 

"  And  you  say  that  she  has  no  knight?  " 

But  he  did  not  await  the  answer,  for  at  that  moment  the 
singing  ceased.  One  of  the  choristers,  a  large,  weighty  man, 
stood  up  on  a  sudden ;  by  this  the  bench  tipped  at  one  end ; 
Danusia  tottered,  spread  out  her  arms ;  but  before  she  could 
fall,  or  jump  off,  Zbyshko  sprang  forward  with  the  speed  of 
a  wildcat,  and  caught  her  in  his  arms.  The  princess,  who  at 


I 

16          THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  first  moment  screamed  out  from  fear,  began  at  once  to 
laugh,  and  said,  — 

"Here  is  Danusia's  knight!  Come  hither,  young  knight, 
and  give  us  our  dear  little  songstress !  " 

"He  caught  her  gallantly!"  cried  voices  among  the 
courtiers. 

Zbyshko  went  toward  the  princess,  holding  Dauusia  at  his 
breast;  she,  clinging  to  his  neck  with  one  arm,  raised  the 
lute  high  with  the  other,  fearing  lest  she  might  break  it. 
Her  face  was  smiling  and  gladdened,  though  she  was  some- 
what frightened. 

Meanwhile  the  youth,  on  reaching  the  princess,  placed 
Danusia  before  her ;  then  kneeling  and  raising  his  head,  he 
said,  with  a  boldness  marvellous  at  his  age,  — 

"  Let  it  be  according  to  your  words,  gracious  lady !  It  is 
time  for  this  charming  maiden  to  have  her  knight ;  and  it  is 
time,  too,  for  me  to  have  my  lady,  whose  beauty  and  virtue 
I  shall  recognize ;  so  with  your  leave  I  will  make  vows  to 
this  one,  and  be  faithful  to  her  unto  death  in  all  trials." 

Astonishment  shot  over  the  face  of  the  princess,  not  be- 
cause of  Zbyshko's  words,  but  because  all  had  happened  so 
suddenly.  The  custom  of  knightly  vows  was  not  Polish,  it  is 
true;  but  Mazovia,  being  on  the  German  boundary,  and  see- 
ing knights  frequently  from  even  distant  lands,  was  ac- 
quainted with  that  custom  better  than  other  provinces,  and 
accepted  it  rather  early.  The  princess  had  heard  of  it  also 
still  earlier,  at  the  court  of  her  renowned  father,  where  all 
Western  customs  were  looked  on  as  law,  and  as  models  for 
the  noblest  warriors.  For  these  reasons  she  did  not  find  in 
Zbyshko's  wish  anything  to  offend  her  or  Danusia.  On  the 
contrary,  she  was  glad  that  this  little  girl,  who  was  dear  to 
her,  should  begin  to  attract  the  hearts  and  eyes  of  knights. 
So  with  delighted  face  she  turned  to  the  little  maid. 

"  Danusia,  Danusia  !  dost  wish  to  have  thy  knight?" 

The  blond-haired  Danusia  sprang  up  three  times  in  her 
red  shoes,  and  then,  seizing  the  princess  by  the  neck,  began 
to  cry,  with  as  much  delight  as  if  they  had  offered  her  a 
plaything  permitted  only  to  older  persons  for  amusement: 

"I  do,  I  do,  I  do!" 

The  princess  laughed  till  her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears, 
but  at  last  the  lady,  freeing  herself  from  Danusia's  arms, 
said  to  Zbyshko, — 

"  Well !  make  the  vow!  make  the  vow !  What  dost  thou 
vow  to  her  ?  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         17 

Zbyshko,  who  amidst  the  laughter  had  preserved  an  un- 
shaken dignity,  spoke  up  with  equal  seriousness,  without  ris- 
ing from  his  knee, — 

"  I  vow  to  her  that  when  I  reach  Cracow  I  will  hang  my 
shield  in  front  of  an  inn,  and  on  it  a  declaration,  which  a 
cleric  learned  in  letters  will  write  for  me  :  that  Panna  Danusia, 
daughter  of  Yurand,  is  the  most  beautiful  and  virtuous  among 
the  damsels  who  inhabit  all  kingdoms.  And  should  any  man 
deny  this  I  will  do  battle  with  him  till  I  perish  or  he  perishes, 
unless  he  should  prefer  to  go  into  slavery." 

"Well  done!  It  is  clear  that  thou  knowest  knightly 
customs.  And  what  more  ? " 

"  And,  since  I  have  learned  from  Pan  Mikolai  that  Panna 
Danusia's  mother  yielded  her  last  breath  through  the  act  of  a 
German  with  peacock-plumes  on  his  helmet,  I  vow  to  gird 
my  body  with  a  hempen  cord,  and,  though  it  should  eat  me 
to  the  bone,  I  will  not  remove  the  cord  till  I  have  slain  three 
German  knights,  torn  three  such  plumes  from  their  helmets, 
and  placed  them  at  the  feet  of  my  lady." 

At  this  the  princess  grew  serious  and  inquired, — 

"  Art  thou  not  making  this  vow  to  raise  laughter?  " 

"  So  help  me  God  and  the  Holy  Cross,"  answered  Zbyshko, 
"  I  will  repeat  this  vow  in  the  church  before  priests." 

"  It  is  praiseworthy  to  give  battle  to  the  fierce  enemy  of 
our  race,  but  I  grieve  for  thee,  since  thou  art  young  and 
mayst  perish  easily." 

Then  pushed  forward  Matsko  of  Bogdanets.  Till  that 
moment,  like  a  man  of  past  times  he  had  merely  shrugged 
his  shoulders;  now  he  thought  fit  to  speak. 

"As  to  that  be  not  troubled,  gracious  lady.  Death  in 
battle  may  meet  any  man,  and  to  a  noble,  whether  old  or 
young,  this  is  even  praiseworthy.  But  war  is  no  wonder  to 
this  lad,  for  though  years  are  lacking  him,  it  has  hap- 
pened him  more  than  once  to  fight  on  horseback  and  on 
foot  with  lance  or  axe,  with  a  long  or  a  short  sword,  with 
a  shield  or  without  one.  For  a  knight  to  make  vows  to  a 
damsel  whom  he  looks  on  with  gladness  is  a  novel  cus- 
tom, but  as  Zbyshko  has  promised  his  three  peacock-plumes 
I  make  no  reproach.  He  has  harried  the  Germans,  let 
him  harry  them  again;  and  if  from  that  harrying  a  pair 
of  German  heads  should  burst,  he  will  have  only  the  more 
glory." 

"I  see  that  the  affair  is  not  with  some  common  youth," 
said  the  princess,  and  she  turned  to  Danusia.  "  Sit  thou  in 

VOL.  I.  2 


18  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

my  place,  as  the  first  person  at  present,  but  do  not  laugh, 
for  it  is  not  becoming." 

Danusia  took  Princess  Anna's  place  and  wished  to  feign 
seriousness,  but  her  blue  eyes  laughed  at  the  kneeling 
Zbyshko,  and  she  was  unable  to  restrain  herself  from  moving 
her  feet  through  delight. 

"  Give  him  thy  gloves,"  said  the  princess. 

Danusia  drew  off  her  gloves  which  she  gave  to  Zbyshko, 
who  took  them  with  great  respect. 

"  I  will  fasten  these  to  my  helmet,"  said  he,  pressing  them 
to  his  lips,  "  and  whoso  tries  to  get  them,  woe  to  him." 
Then  he  kissed  Danusia's  hands,  and  after  the  hands  her 
feet,  and  rose.  But  that  moment  his  former  seriousness 
deserted  him,  and  great  joy  filled  his  heart  because  thence- 
forth he  would  pass  as  a  mature  man  before  all  that  court ; 
so,  shaking  Danusia's  gloves,  he  cried,  half  in  joy,  half  in 
anger, — 

"Come  on,  dog  brothers  with  your  peacock-plumes! 
Come  on ! " 

But  at  that  moment  the  same  monk  entered  the  inn  who 
had  been  there  before ;  and  with  him  two  others,  older  than 
he.  Behind  them  monastery  servants  bore  wicker  baskets, 
and  in  them  vessels  of  wine,  and  various  dainties  collected 
quickly.  Those  two  fell  to  greeting  the  princess  and  re- 
proaching her  for  not  having  gone  to  the  monastery ;  but  she 
explained  a  second  time  that,  since  she  had  slept  and  the 
whole  court  had  slept  in  the  daytime,  they  were  travelling  at 
night,  hence  needed  no  sleep ;  and  not  wishing  to  rouse  the 
distinguished  abbot,  or  the  worthy  monks,  she  preferred  to 
halt  at  the  inn  and  rest  their  limbs  there. 

After  many  courteous  phrases  they  decided  finally  on  this  : 
that  after  matins  and  early  mass  the  princess  and  her  court 
would  accept  a  meal  and  rest  in  the  monastery.  Besides  the 
Mazovians,  the  hospitable  monks  invited  the  landowners  of 
Cracow,  and  Matsko  of  Bogdanets,  who  intended  in  every 
case  to  go  to  the  monastery  and  leave  there  the  property 
which  he  had  won  in  war,  or  had  received  as  gifts  from  the 
bountiful  Vitold,  and  which  was  intended  to  free  Bogdanets 
from  pledge.  Young  Zbyshko  had  not  heard  the  invitations, 
for  he  had  run  to  his  own  and  his  uncle's  wagons,  which  were 
under  guard  of  their  attendants,  so  as  to  dress  and  stand  in 
more  befitting  costume  before  Danusia  and  the  princess. 
Taking  his  boxes  from  the  wagon,  he  commanded  to  bear 
them  to  the  servants'  room,  and  he  dressed  there.  First  he 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  19 

arranged  his  hair  hurriedly  and  thrust  it  into  a  silk  net,  in 
which  were  interwoven  amber  beads  with  real  pearls  in  front. 
Then  he  put  on  a  "  jacket"  of  white  silk  embroidered  with 
gold  griffins,  and  at  the  bottom  with  ornamented  border; 
above  this  he  girded  himself  with  a  double  gilded  girdle, 
from  which  depended  a  small  sword  in  a  scabbard  inlaid  with 
silver  and  ivory.  All  this  was  new,  gleaming,  and  not  stained 
with  any  blood,  though  taken  as  booty  from  a  young  Frisian 
knight,  serving  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross.  Next,  Zbyshko 
put  on  very  beautiful  trousers,  one  leg  of  which  was  striped 
red  and  green,  the  other  yellow  and  violet :  both  ended  above 
in  many-colored  squares.  When  he  had  put  on  purple  shoes 
with  long,  pointed  toes,  splendid  and  fresh,  he  betook  himself 
to  the  general  room. 

When  he  stood  on  the  threshold  the  sight  of  him  made  in- 
deed a  strong  impression  on  all.  The^princess,  when  she  saw 
what  a  beautiful  knight  had  made  vows  to  Danusia,  was  de- 
lighted still  more,  and  Danusia  at  the  first  moment  sprang 
toward  him  like  a  deer.  But,  whether  she  was  restrained  by 
the  beauty  of  the  youth,  or  the  voices  of  admiration  from 
the  courtiers,  she  stopped  before  she  had  run  to  him ;  so  that, 
halting  a  step  distant  from  Zbyshko,  she  dropped  her  eyes 
suddenly,  and  clasping  her  hands  began,  blushing  and  con- 
fused, to  twist  her  fingers. 

But  after  her  came  up  others :  the  princess  herself,  the 
courtiers,  the  damsels,  the  choristers  and  the  monks ;  for  all 
wished  to  look  at  him  more  closely.  The  Mazovian  maidens 
gazed  at  Zbyshko  as  at  a  rainbow,  each  regretting  that  he 
had  not  chosen  her.  The  elder  ones  admired  the  costliness 
of  the  dress ;  and  round  him  was  formed  a  circle  of  the 
curious ;  Zbyshko  stood  in  the  centre  with  a  boastful  smile 
on  his  face,  turning  somewhat  on  the  spot  where  he  stood,  so 
that  they  might  look  at  him  better. 

"Who  is  that?"  asked  one  of  the  monks. 

"That  is  a  young  knight,  the  nephew  of  this  lord  here," 
replied  the  princess,  pointing  to  Matsko;  "  he  has  just  now 
made  a  vow  to  Danusia." 

The  monks  showed  no  astonishment,  since  such  vows 
bound  to  nothing.  Vows  were  made  frequently  to  married 
ladies,  and  in  notable  families,  among  whom  Western 
customs  were  known,  almost  every  lady  had  her  knight. 
If  a  knight  made  vows  to  a  damsel,  he  did  not  become  her 
betrothed  thereby:  on  the  contrary,  she  took  another  for 
husband  most  frequently ;  but  he,  in  so  far  as  he  possessed 


20  THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS. 

the  virtue  of  constancy,  did  not  cease  in  fealty  to  her,  but 
he  married  another. 

Danusia's  youth  astonished  the  monks  somewhat  more, 
but  not  over  much,  for  in  that  age  youths  of  sixteen  became 
castellans.  The  great  queen  Yadviga  herself  was  only 
fifteen  when  she  came  from  Hungary,  and  girls  of  thirteen 
were  given  in  marriage.  Besides,  they  were  looking  more  in 
that  moment  at  Zbyshko  than  Danusia,  and  were  listening  to 
Matsko,  who,  proud  of  his  nephew,  had  begun  to  relate  how 
the  young  man  had  come  to  possess  such  famous  apparel. 

"  A  year  and  nine  weeks  ago,"  said  he,  "  we  were  invited 
to  feasts  by  Saxon  knights ;  and  with  them  as  guest  was  a 
certain  knight  from  the  distant  nation  of  the  Frisians,  who 
dwell  far  away  at  the  edge  of  the  ocean,  and  he  had  with 
him  his  son,  three  years  older  than  Zbyshko.  Once  at  a 
feast  that  son  told  Zbyshko  .unbecomingly  that  he  had 
neither  beard  nor  moustache.  Zbyshko,  being  quick-tem- 
pered, would  not  listen  to  this  calmly,  but  seizing  him  at 
once  by  the  lips  plucked  out  all  the  hair  from  them,  for 
which  afterward  we  fought  for  death  or  servitude." 

"How  is  that?     Did  you  fight? "  asked  Mikolai. 

"I  did,  for  the  father  took  his  son's  part,  and  I  Zbysh- 
ko's;  so  we  fought,  four  of  us,  in  presence  of  the  guests, 
on  a  space  of  trampled  earth.  We  made  an  agreement  of 
this  sort,  that  whoso  conquered  should  take  the  wagons  and 
horses  and  servants  of  the  conquered.  And  God  favored 
us.  We  slew  those  Frisians,  though  with  no  little  toil,  for 
they  lacked  neither  courage  nor  strength;  and  we  took 
Damons  booty.  There  were  four  wagons,  for  each  wagon  a 
pair  of  draught-horses  four  immense  stallions,  nine  servants, 
and  two  excellent  suits  of  armor,  such  as  one  might  find 
rarely  with  our  people.  The  head-pieces  we  broke,  it  is 
true,  in  the  battle,  but  the  Lord  Jesus  consoled  us  with 
other  things,  for  in  a  box  bound  famously  with  iron  were 
suits  of  costly  apparel,  and  that  suit  in  which  Zbyshko  has 
now  arrayed  himself  was  with  them." 

At  this  the  two  nobles  from  Cracow,  and  all  the  Mazovians 
looked  with  greater  respect  on  the  uncle  and  nephew,  and 
Mikolai,  surnamed  Obuh,  said,  — 

"  Ye  are,  I  see,  unyielding,  stern  men." 

"We  believe  now  that  this  young  man  will  get  the  three 
peacock-plumes." 

Matsko  smiled,  wherewith  in  his  stern  face  there  was 
something  quite  predatory. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  21 

Meanwhile  the  monastery  servants  had  drawn  forth  from 
the  wicker  baskets  wine  and  tidbits,  and  from  the  servants' 
quarters  girls  had  begun  to  bring  plates  full  of  smoking 
fried  eggs  flanked  with  sausages  from  which  went  forth  a 
pronounced  and  savory  odor  of  wild-boar  flesh.  At  sight  of 
this  a  desire  to  eat  seized  all,  and  they  moved  toward  the 
tables. 

No  one,  however,  took  a  place  earlier  than  the  princess. 
When  she  had  sat  down  at  the  middle  of  the  table  she  com- 
manded Danusia  and  Zbyshko  to  sit  side  by  side,  and  then 
said  to  Zbyshko,  — 

"It  is  proper  that  thou  eat  from  one  dish  with  Danusia, 
but  act  not  as  other  knights  do  with  their  ladies,  bring  not 
thy  foot  to  hers  under  the  table,  touch  not  her  knees,  for 
she  is  too  young." 

"I  will  not,  gracious  lady,"  replied  he,  "  unless  after  two 
or  three  years,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  will  permit  me  to  per- 
form my  vow,  and  when  this  berry  will  ripen ;  and  as  to  tread- 
ing on  her  feet,  I  could  not  do  that  if  I  wished,  for  they  are 
hanging  in  the  air." 

"True!"  answered  the  princess,  "and  it  is  pleasant  to 
see  that  thou  hast  decent  manners." 

Then  followed  silence,  for  all  had  begun  to  eat.  Zbyshko 
cut  the  fattest  bits  of  sausage  and  gave  them  to  Danusia,  or 
put  them  directly  into  her  mouth,  and  she,  glad  that  so 
stately  a  knight  was  serving  her,  ate  with  full  cheeks,  blink- 
ing and  smiling,,  now  at  him,  now  at  the  princess. 

After  the  plates  had  been  cleared  the  monastery  servants 
poured  out  sweet,  fragrant  wine,  to  men  in  abundance,  to 
women  sparingly;  but  Zbyshko's  knightlinesa  appeared 
specially  when  they  brought  in  full  measures  of  nuts  from 
the  monastery;  native  wild  nuts,  and,  rare  in  that  time, 
Italian  nuts  brought  from  afar,  which  the  company  seized 
very  eagerly,  so  that  after  a  while  throughout  the  whole 
room  nothing  was  heard  save  the  noise  of  nutshells  cracked 
between  jaws.  It  would  be  vain  to  suppose  that  Zbyshko 
thought  only  of  himself,  for  he  preferred  to  show  the  prin- 
cess and  Danusia  his  knightly  strength  and  abstinence 
rather  than  lower  himself  in  their  eyes  through  greed  for 
dainties.  Taking  from  moment  to  moment  a  handful  of 
nuts,  whether  Italian  or  native,  he  did  not  put  them  between 
his  teeth  as  did  others,  but  squeezed  them  with  his  iron 
fingers,  cracked  the  shells,  and  gave  clean  kernels  to  Danusia. 
He  invented  even  an  amusement  for  her.  After  he  had 


22  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

removed  the  kernels  he  put  his  hand  to  his  lips  and  blew  the 
shells  suddenly  with  his  mighty  breath  to  the  ceiling. 
Danusia  laughed  so  much  that  the  princess,  fearing  lest 
the  girl  might  choke  herself,  commanded  him  to  abandon 
the  amusement.  Seeing,  however,  Danusia's  delight,  she 
asked,  — 

* '  Well,  Danusia,  is  it  nice  to  have  thy  knight  ?  " 

4 '  Oi,  nice !  "  answered  the  maiden.  And  putting  forth  a 
rosy  finger  she  touched  Zbyshko's  white  silk  jacket,  with- 
drew the  finger  suddenly,  and  asked,  — 

' '  And  will  he  be  mine  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  To-morrow,  in  a  week,  and  till  death,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

The  supper  came  to  an  end  when,  after  the  nuts,  sweet 
pancakes  full  of  berries  were  brought  to  them.  Some  of  the 
courtiers  wished  to  dance,  others  preferred  to  hear  the 
singing  of  the  choristers,  or  of  Danusia ;  but  toward  the  end 
of  the  supper  Danusia's  eyelids  began  to  grow  heavy ;  her 
head  dropped  first  to  one  side,  then  to  the  other ;  once  and 
a  second  time  she  looked  at  the  princess,  then  at  Zbyshko ; 
again  she  rubbed  her  eyes  with  her  fists  and  immediately 
rested  with  great  confidence  against  the  knight's  shoulder, 
and  fell  asleep. 

"  Is  she  asleep?"  asked  the  princess.  "  Now  thou  hast 
thy  '  lady.' " 

"  She  is  dearer  to  me  sleeping  than  another  in  a  dance," 
answered  Zbyshko,  sitting  erect  and  motionless  so  as  not  to 
rouse  the  maiden. 

But  not  even  the  playing  and  singing  of  the  choristers 
roused  her.  Some  kept  time  to  the  music  with  their  feet, 
others  accompanied  by  beating  the  dishes,  but  the  greater  the 
noise  the  better  she  slept,  with  her  mouth  open,  like  a  little 
fish.  She  woke  only  when,  at  cock-crow  and  the  sound  of 
church  bells,  all  moved  from  the  table  crying,  — 

' '  To  matins !  to  matins !  " 

"  We  will  go  on  foot  to  praise  God,"  said  the  princess. 

And  taking  the  awakened  Danusia  by  her  hand,  she  went 
forth  first  from  the  inn,  and  after  her  the  whole  court.  The 
night  had  grown  pale.  On  the  eastern  sky  a  slight  bright- 
ness was  visible,  green  at  the  top,  rosy  below  that,  and  under 
all  a  narrow  golden  ribbon  as  it  were,  which  widened  as  one 
looked  at  it.  On  the  west  the  moon  seemed  to  withdraw 
before  that  brightness.  The  dawn  became  rosier  and  clearer 
each  instant.  The  world  awoke  wet  from  abundant  dew, 
refreshed  and  joyful. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         23 

"  God  has  given  fine  weather,  but  the  heat  will  be 
violent,"  said  the  courtiers. 

"That  is  no  harm,"  answered  Pan  Mikolai,  quieting 
them,  "  we  shall  take  a  sleep  at  the  cloister  and  reach 
Cracow  about  evening." 

"  For  another  feast,  surely." 

"  There  are  feasts  every  day  now  in  Cracow,  and  after  the 
tournaments  there  will  be  greater  ones." 

"  We  shall  see  how  Danusia's  knight  will  exhibit 
himself." 

"  Ei !  They  are  in  some  sort  men  of  oak !  Have  ye 
heard  what  they  said  of  that  battle  of  four  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  they  will  join  our  court,  for  they  are  counselling 
together  about  something." 

And  really  they  were  counselling,  for  Matsko  was  not 
greatly  rejoiced  over  what  had  happened;  moving,  there- 
fore, in  the  rear  of  the  retinue,  and  lingering  purposely,  so 
as  to  speak  more  at  freedom,  he  said,  — 

"  In  truth  there  is  no  profit  for  thee  in  this.  I  shall  push 
up  to  the  king  somehow,  even  with  this  court,  and  mayhap 
I  shall  gain  something.  I  should  like  wonderfully  to  get 
some  little  castle  or  town.  Well,  we  shall  see.  In  good 
time  we  shall  redeem  Bogdanets  from  pledge,  for  what  thy 
fathers  possessed  we  must  possess  also.  But  whence  are  we 
to  get  men?  Those  whom  the  abbot  settled  he  will  take 
back  again ;  land  without  men  has  no  value,  so  mark  what  I 
say :  Make  vows  to  whom  it  may  please  thee,  or  make  them 
not,  but  go  with  Pan  Melshtyn  to  Prince  Vitold  against  the 
Tartars.  Should  the  expedition  be  summoned  before  the 
queen's  deliver}7,  wait  not  for  delivery  or  tournaments,  but 
go,  for  there  may  be  profit.  Thou  knowest  how  bountiful 
Prince  Vitold  is,  and  he  knows  thee  already ;  acquit  thyself 
manfully,  he  will  reward  thee  well.  And  above  all,  if  God 
favor,  thou  mayst  get  captives  beyond  number.  The  Tar- 
tars are  like  ants  in  the  world.  In  case  of  victory  there  will 
be  sixty  for  each  warrior." 

Here  Matsko,  who  was  greedy  for  land  and  labor,  began 
to  imagine,  — 

"  God  give  me  a  blessing  to  drive  in  about  fifty  men  and 
settle  them  in  Bogdanets.  We  should  open  a  strip  of  wilder- 
ness and  increase,  both  of  us.  And  knowest  thou,  that  no- 
where wilt  thou  collect  so  many  men  as  thou  mayst  collect 
there." 

But  Zbyshko  shook  his  head. 


24         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Oh,  I  should  find  horse  boys  who  live  on  horse  carrion, 
people  unused  to  land  work !  What  good  would  they  be  in 
Bogdanets?  Besides,  I  have  vowed  to  get  three  German  pea- 
cock-plumes. Where  should  I  find  them  among  Tartars?  " 

"Thou  hast  vowed,  for  thou  art  stupid,  and  so  are  the 
vows." 

"But  my  noble  and  knightly  honor,  how  with  that? " 

"  How  was  it  with  Ryngalla?  " 

"  Ryngalla  poisoned  the  prince,  and  the  hermit  absolved 
me." 

"  The  abbot  in  Tynets  will  absolve  thee.  An  abbot  is 
better  than  a  hermit ;  that  man  looked  more  like  a  robber  than 
a  monk." 

"  I  want  no  absolution." 

Matsko  stopped,  and  asked  with  evident  anger,  — 

"Well,  how  will  it  be?" 

"  Go  yourself  to  Vitold,  for  I  will  not  go." 

"  Thou  knecht!  But  who  will  bow  down  before  the  king? 
And  art  thou  not  sorry  for  my  bones  ?  " 

"A  tree  might  fall  on  your  bones  and  not  break  them. 
But  even  were  I  sorry  for  you  I  am  unwilling  to  go  to 
Vitold." 

"What  wilt  thou  do?  "Wilt  thou  be  a  falconer,  or  a 
chorister  at  the  Mazovian  court?" 

"  Is  a  falconer  something  evil?  Since  it  is  your  wish  to 
grumble  rather  than  listen,  then  grumble." 

"  WThere  wilt  thou  go?  Is  Bogdanets  nothing  to  thee? 
Wilt  thou  plow  in  it  with  thy  nails,  without  men?  " 

"  Not  true  !  you  have  argued  bravely  with  your  Tartars. 
Have  you  heard  what  the  people  of  Rus  say,  — '  Thou  wilt 
find  as  many  Tartars  as  there  are  corpses  of  them  on  the  field, 
but  no  man  will  seize  a  captive,  for  no  man  can  overtake  a 
Tartar  in  the  steppe.'  On  what  could  I  overtake  one !  On 
those  heavy  stallions  which  we  took  from  the  Frisians  ?  And 
what  booty  could  I  find?  Mangy  sheepskin  coats,  nothing 
else !  And  only  when  I  return  rich  to  Bogdanets  will  they 
call  me  comes  (count)." 

Matsko  was  silent,  for  there  was  much  justice  in  Zbyshko's 
words,  and  only  after  a  while  did  he  say,  — 

"  But  Prince  Vitold  would  reward  thee." 

' '  Oh  yes !  you  know ;  he  rewards  one  man  too  much  and 
gives  another  nothing." 

" Then  tell  me,  whither  art  thou  going?" 

"To  Yurand,  of  Spyhov." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  25 

Matsko  twisted  the  belt  of  his  skin  kaftan  with  anger,  and 
said,  — 

"  God  daze  thy  eyes !  " 

"Listen,"  answered  Zbyshko,  calmly.  "I  have  talked 
with  Pan  Mikolai,  and  he  says  that  Yurand  is  seeking  ven- 
geance on  the  Germans  for  his  wife.  I  will  go  and  assist 
him.  You  have  said,  first  of  all,  that  it  is  nothing  wonder- 
ful for  me  to  fight  with  Germans,  for  I  know  them,  and  I 
know  methods  against  them.  Secondly,  I  shall  find  the  pea- 
cock-plumes there  at  the  boundary  more  quickly,  and  third, 
you  know  that  no  common  man  wears  a  peacock-plume  above 
his  head,  so  that  if  the  Lord  Jesus  will  grant  the  crests,  he 
will  grant  booty  at  the  same  time.  Finally,  a  captive  taken 
there  is  not  a  Tartar.  To  settle  such  a  one  in  the  forest  is 
not  the  same  as  —  Pity  me,  O  God !  " 

"  What !  hast  lost  thy  reason,  boy  ?  There  is  no  war  now, 
and  God  knows  when  there  will  be." 

"  Oh,  simplicity !  The  bears  have  made  peace  with  the 
bee-keepers ;  bears  injure  no  bee-nests  now,  they  eat  no 
honey.  Ha !  ha !  But  is  it  news  to  you  that,  though  great 
armies  are  not  warring,  and  though  the  king  and  the  Grand 
Master  have  put  their  seals  to  parchment,  there  is  always  a 
terrible  uproar  on  the  boundary?  If  some  one  takes  cattle, 
a  number  of  villages  will  be  burnt  for  each  cow,  and  castles 
will  be  attacked.  But  what  as  to  seizing  boys  and  maidens 
and  merchants  on  the  highways  ?  Do  you  remember  earlier 
times,  of  which  you  yourself  haye  told  me  ?  Was  it  hard  for 
that  Nalench  who  seized  forty  men  who  were  going  to  the 
Knights  of  the  Cross?  He  put  them  under  the  ground  and 
would  not  let  them  out  till  the  Grand  Master  sent  him  a 
wagon  full  of  coin.  Yurand  of  Spyhov  does  nothing  else 
but  seize  Germans,  and  near  the  boundary  there  is  work  at 
hand  always." 

For  a  while  they  walked  on  in  silence ;  meanwhile  the  day- 
light came,  and  bright  sun-rays  lighted  the  cliffs  on  which  the 
monastery  was  built. 

"  God  can  give  luck  everywhere,"  said  Matsko  at  last, 
with  a  satisfied  voice.  "  Pray  that  He  give  it  thee." 

4 '  It  is  sure  that  His  favor  is  everything  !  " 

"And  think  of  Bogdanets,  for  thou  wilt  not  persuade  me 
that  thou  hast  the  wish  to  go  to  Bogdanets,  and  not  to 
Yurand  of  Spyhov,  for  that  chatterer." 

"  Speak  not  in  that  way,  or  I  shall  be  angry.  I  look  on 
her  with  gladness  and  do  not  deny  it ;  that  is  a  different  vow 


26         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

from  the  one  to  Ryngalla.  Hast  thou  met  a  more  beautiful 
maiden  ?  " 

"What  is  her  beauty  to  me?  Take  her  when  she  grows 
up,  if  she  is  the  daughter  of  a  great  comes." 

Zbyshko's  face  grew  bright  with  a  kindly  smile. 

"That  may  happen  too.  No  other  lady,  no  other  wife. 
When  your  bones  grow  weak  you  will  nurse  my  grandchildren 
and  hers." 

Then  Matsko  smiled  in  turn,  and  he  said,  entirely  pacified: 

"Hail!  Hail!  Storms  of  them,  and  let  them  be  like  hail! 
Joy  for  old  age,  and  salvation  after  death.  Give  that  to  us, 
O  Jesus." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          27 


CHAPTEE  III. 

PRINCESS  Anna  Danuta,  Matsko,  and  Zbysbko,  had  been 
in  Tynets  before,  but  in  the  retinue  were  courtiers  who 
saw  it  for  the  first  time,  and  these,  when  they  raised  their 
eyes,  looked  with  astonishment  on  the  magnificent  abbey,  on 
the  indented  walls  running  along  cliffs  above  precipices,  on 
edifices  standing  now  on  the  slopes  of  the  mountain,  now 
within  battlements  piled  up,  lofty,  and  shining  in  gold  from 
the  rising  sun.  By  these  noble  walls,  edifices,  houses,  and 
buildings  destined  for  various  uses,  and  the  gardens  lying  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  carefully  cultivated  fields 
which  the  eye  took  in  from  above,  it  was  possible  at  the  first 
glance  to  recognize  ancient  inexhaustible  wealth,  to  which 
people  from  poor  Mazovia  were  not  accustomed,  and  at  which 
they  must  unavoidably  be  astonished.  There  existed,  it  is 
true,  old  and  wealthy  Benedictine  monasteries  in  other  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  as,  for  example,  in  Lubush  on  the  Odra,  in 
Plotsk,  in  Great  Poland,  in  Mogilno,  and  other  places,  but 
none  could  compare  with  Tynets,  whose  possessions  exceeded 
not  only  dependent  principalities,  but  whose  incomes  might 
rouse  envy  even  in  kings  at  that  period. 

Among  the  courtiers,  therefore,  astonishment  increased, 
and  some  of  them  were  almost  unwilling  to  believe  their 
own  eyes.  Meanwhile  the  princess,  wishing  to  shorten  the 
road  for  herself,  and  rouse  the  curiosity  of  her  attendant 
damsels,  fell  to  begging  one  of  the  monks  to  relate  the  old 
and  terrible  tale  of  Valger  the  Charming,  which  had  been 
told  her  in  Cracow,  though  not  with  much  detail. 

Hearing  this,  the  damsels  gathered  in  a  close  flock  around 
the  lady  and  walked  up  the  mountain-side  slowly  in  the 
early  rays  of  the  sun,  looking  like  a  troop  of  moving 
flowers. 

"  Let  the  tale  of  Valger  be  told  by  Brother  Hidulf,  to 
whom  he  appeared  on  a  certain  night,"  said  one  monk,  look- 
ing at  another,  a  man  of  gray  years  already,  who  with  a 
body  somewhat  bent  walked  at  the  side  of  Pan  Mikolai. 

"  Have  you  seen  him  with  your  own  eyes,  pious  father?" 
asked  the  princess. 


28  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"I  have  seen  him,"  replied  the  monk,  gloomily;  "for 
times  are  granted  when  God's  will  permits  him  to  leave  his 
hellish  underground  dwelling  and  show  himself  in  the  light." 

"  When  does  this  happen?  " 

The  monk  glanced  at  the  other  two  and  was  silent,  for 
there  was  a  tradition  that  Valger's  ghost  was  to  appear 
when  the  morals  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  should  become 
lax  and  the  monks  think  more  than  was  proper  of  worldly 
pleasures  and  wealth.  No  one  wished  to  confess  aloud 
that  it  was  said  also  that  the  ghost  foretold  war  or  other 
misfortunes;  so  Brother  Hidulf,  after  a  moment's  silence, 
said,  — 

"  His  ghost  heralds  nothing  good." 

"  I  should  not  like  to  see  him,"  said  the  princess,  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross  on  herself ;  ' '  but  why  is  he  in  hell  ?  — 
since,  as  I  hear,  he  only  avenged  too  severely  a  personal 
wrong." 

"Though  during  his  whole  life  he  had  been  virtuous," 
answered  the  monk,  sternly,  "he  would  have  been  damned 
in  every  case,  for  he  lived  during  pagan  times,  and  was  not 
cleansed  by  holy  baptism." 

At  these  words  the  brows  of  the  princess  contracted 
with  pain,  for  she  remembered  that  her  mighty  father, 
whom  she  had  loved  with  her  whole  soul,  had  died  also 
in  pagan  error,  and  must  burn  through  all  eternity. 

"We  are  listening,"  said  she  after  a  moment  of  silence. 

Brother  Hidulf  began  his  narrative,  — 

"There  lived  in  pagan  times  a  wealthy  count,  who  be- 
cause of  great  beauty  was  called  Valger  the  Charming. 
This  country,  as  far  as  the  eye  sees,  belonged  to  him,  and 
on  expeditions,  besides  footmen  he  led  forth  a  hundred 
spearmen,  for  all  nobles  on  the  west  to  Opole  and  on  the 
east  to  Sandomir  were  his  vassals.  No  man  could  count 
his  cattle,  and  in  Tynets  he  had  a  fortress  filled  with  coin, 
just  as  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  have  in  Malborg  at 
present." 

"  I  know  they  have !  "  interrupted  Princess  Anna. 

"  And  he  was  like  a  giant,"  continued  the  monk,  —  "  he 
tore  up  oak  trees  by  the  roots ;  and  in  beauty,  in  playing  on 
the  lute,  and  in  singing,  no  man  on  earth  could  compare 
with  him.  But  once,  when  he  was  at  the  court  of  the  King 
of  France,  the  king's  daughter,  Helgunda,  fell  in  love  with 
him.  Her  father  had  wished  to  give  her  to  a  convent  for 
the  glory  of  God,  but  she  fled  with  Valger  to  Tynets,  where 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          29 

they  lived  in  vileness,  for  no  priest  would  give  them  Chris- 
tian marriage.  In  Vislitsa  lived  Vislav  the  Beautiful,  of 
the  race  of  King  Popiel.  Once  this  Vislav,  during  the 
absence  of  Valger,  fell  to  ravaging  the  lands  of  Tynets. 
Valger  conquered  him  and  brought  him  to  Tynets,  not  re- 
membering that  every  woman  who  looked  on  Vislav  was  ready 
straightway  to  desert  father,  mother,  and  husband,  so  be  it 
that  she  could  satisfy  her  desire.  And  so  it  happened  with 
Helgunda.  She  invented  such  bonds  for  Valger  that  though 
he  was  a  giant,  though  he  tore  up  oak  trees,  he  was  not 
able  to  break  the  bonds,  and  she  delivered  him  to  Vislav, 
who  took  him  to  Vislitsa.  But  Vislav  had  a  sister  named 
Rynga.  When  she  heard  Valger  singing  in  an  underground 
dungeon  she  fell  in  love  with  him  straightway,  and  freed 
him  from  under  the  earth.  When  he  had  slain  Helgunda 
and  Vislav  with  a  sword,  Valger  left  their  bodies  to  the  crows 
and  returned  to  Tynets  with  Rynga." 

"  Did  not  he  do  what  was  right?  "  inquired  the  princess. 

"If  he  had  received  baptism,  and  given  Tynets  to  the 
Benedictines,"  answered  Hidulf,  "  perhaps  God  would  have 
remitted  his  sins,  but  since  he  did  not  do  that  the  earth 
swallowed  him." 

"Were  the  Benedictines  in  this  kingdom  at  that  time?  " 

"  The  Benedictines  were  not  in  this  kingdom,  for  pagans 
alone  lived  here  then." 

"In  such  case  how  could  he  receive  baptism,  or  give 
away  Tynets  ?  " 

"  He  could  not,  and  for  that  very  reason  he  is  condemned 
to  endless  torments  in  hell,"  replied  the  monk,  with  dignity. 

"  Surely  he  speaks  the  truth !  "  said  a  number  of  voices. 

They  were  now  approaching  the  main  gate  of  the  monas- 
tery, in  which  the  abbot  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  retinue 
of  monks  and  nobles  was  waiting  for  the  princess.  There 
Avere  always  many  laymen,  "  messengers,  advocates,  pro- 
curators," and  monastery  officials  there.  Many  landholders, 
even  great  nobles,  held  countless  cloister  lands  by  feudal 
tenure,  rather  exceptional  in  Poland,  and  these,  as  vassals, 
were  glad  to  appear  at  the  court  of  the  "  suzerain,"  where 
near  the  high  altar  it  was  easy  to  receive  a  grant,  an  abate- 
ment, and  every  kind  of  benefaction,  —  dependent  frequently 
on  some  small  service,  clever  word,  or  a  moment  of  good- 
humor  in  the  mighty  abbot.  While  preparing  for  solemni- 
ties in  the  capital  many  also  of  such  vassals  assembled  from 
distant  places ;  those  of  them  for  whom  it  was  difficult,  be- 


30  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

cause  of  the  throng,  to  find  an  inn  in  Cracow,  found  lodg- 
ings in  Tynets.  For  these  reasons  the  Abbas  centum 
vittarum  (abbot  of  a  hundred  villas)  might  greet  the  princess 
with  a  retinue  still  more  numerous  than  common. 

He  was  a  man  of  lofty  stature,  with  an  austere  and  wise 
face,  with  a  head  shaven  on  the  crown,  but  lower  down, 
above  the  ears,  encircled  by  a  garland  of  hair  growing  gray. 
On  his  forehead  was  a  scar  from  a  wound  received  evidently 
during  years  of  young  knighthood ;  eyes  penetrating,  haughty, 
looked  out  from  beneath  dark  brows.  He  was  dressed  in 
a  habit  like  other  monks,  but  over  it  was  a  black  mantle 
lined  with  purple,  and  on  his  neck  a  gold  chain  from  the  end 
of  which  depended  a  cross,  also  gold  and  inlaid  with  precious 
stones,  the  emblem  of  his  dignity  as  abbot.  His  whole 
bearing  indicated  a  man  haughty,  accustomed  to  command, 
and  self-confident.  But  he  greeted  the  princess  cordially, 
and  even  with  humility,  for  he  remembered  that  her  husband 
came  of  that  stock  of  Mazovian  princes  from  which  King 
Vladislav  and  Kazimir  the  Great  were  descended  on  the 
female  side,  and  at  present  the  reigning  queen  was  the 
mistress  of  one  of  the  broadest  realms  on  earth.  He 
passed  the  threshold  of  the  gate,  therefore,  inclined  his 
head  low,  and,  when  he  had  made  the  sign  of  the  cross 
over  Anna  Uanuta  and  the  whole  court,  with  a  golden  tube 
which  he  held  in  the  fingers  of  his  right  hand,  he  said,  — 

"Be  greeted,  gracious  lady,  at  the  poor  threshold  of 
monks.  May  Saint  Benedict  of  Murcia,  Saint  Maurice, 
Saint  Boniface,  and  Saint  Benedict  of  Anagni,  and  also 
Saint  John  of  Ptolomeus,  our  patrons  who  dwell  in  eternal 
light,  endow  thee  with  health  and  with  happiness ;  may  they 
bless  thee  seven  times  daily  through  every  period  of  thy 
life." 

"  They  would  have  to  be  deaf  not  to  hear  the  words  of  so 
groat  an  abbot,"  said  the  princess,  courteously;  "all  the 
more  since  we  have  come  here  to  mass,  during  which  we 
shall  place  ourselves  under  their  protection." 

Then  she  extended  her  hand  to  him,  which  he,  kneeling 
with  courtliness  on  one  knee,  kissed  in  knightly  fashion; 
after  that  they  passed  in  through  the  gateway  without  delay. 
Those  inside  were  waiting  evidently  for  mass  to  begin,  for 
at  that  moment  the  bells  great  and  small  were  rung,  trum- 
peters sounded  shrill  trumpets  at  the  church  door,  in  honor  of 
the  princess,  while  others  beat  enormous  kettle-drums  made 
of  ruddy  copper  and  covered  with  rawhide ;  these  gave  forth 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  31 

a  roaring  sound.  On  the  princess,  who  was  not  born  in  a 
Christian  country,  every  church  had  thus  far  produced  a  deep 
impression,  but  that  church  of  Tynets  produced  it  all  the 
more,  since  in  respect  of  grandeur  there  were  few  others  to 
compare  with  it.  Gloom  filled  the  depth  of  the  sanctuary. 
Only  at  the  high  altar  were  trembling  rows  of  various  lights 
mingled  with  the  glitter  of  candles,  illuminating  the  gilding 
and  the  carving.  A  monk  in  full  vestments  came  out  with 
the  chalice,  bowed  to  the  princess,  and  began  mass.  Directly 
rose  the  smoke  of  abundant  incense,  which,  hiding  the  priest 
and  the  altar,  went  upward  in  quiet  clusters,  increasing  the 
mysterious  solemnity  of  the  church. 

Anna  Danuta  bent  her  head  backward,  and  spreading  her 
hands  at  the  height  of  her  face  began  to  pray  earnestly. 
But  when  the  organ  —  organs  were  rare  in  churches  at  that 
time  —  shook  the  whole  nave  with  majestic  thunder,  filled  it 
with  angels'  voices,  scattering  as  it  were  the  song  of  the 
nightingale,  the  eyes  of  the  princess  were  uplifted,  on  her 
face  besides  devotion  and  awe  was  depicted  delight  beyond 
limit,  and  it  might  seem  to  one  looking  at  her  that  she  was 
some  blessed  one,  gazing  at  heaven  opened  in  miraculous 
vision. 

Thus  prayed  the  daughter  of  Keistut,  born  in  paganism. 
Though  in  daily  life,  like  all  people  of  that  period,  she  men- 
tioned the  name  of  God  in  a  friendly  and  intimate  manner, 
in  the  house  of  the  Lord  she  raised  her  eyes  in  childlike 
dread,  and  in  subjection  to  a  mysterious  and  infinite  power. 

In  a  like  pious  manner,  though  with  less  awe,  did  the 
whole  court  pray.  Zbyshko  knelt  outside  the  stalls  among 
the  Mazovians,  for  only  the  princess  and  her  damsels  were 
inside,  and  he  committed  himself  to  the  guardianship  of 
God,  and  at  moments  looked  at  Danusia,  who  sat  with 
closed  eyes  near  the  princess ;  and  he  thought  that  in  truth 
there  was  worth  in  becoming  the  knight  of  such  a  maiden, 
Hit  also  that  he  had  promised  her  uo  common  thing.  Under 
the  "  jacket"  which  he  had  won,  he  had  girded  on  uie  hempen 
rope,  but  that  was  only  one  part  of  the  vow,  after  which  he 
had  to  accomplish  the  other,  which  was  incomparably  more 
difficult.  So  now,  when  the  wine  and  beer  which  he  had 
drunk  in  the  inn  had  gone  from  his  head,  he  was  troubled  in 
no  slight  degree  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he  should  accom- 
plish it.  There  was  no  war.  In  the  disturbance  on  the 
boundary  it  was  indeed  easy  for  him  to  meet  an  armed  Ger- 
man, break  his  skull,  or  lay  down  his  own  head.  This  he 


32  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

had  told  Matsko  also.  "But,"  thought  he,  "not  every 
German  wears  peacock  or  ostrich  plumes  on  his  helmet : " 
of  guests  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  only  certain  counts, 
am?  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  themselves  only  comturs, 
and  then  not  every  one.  If  there  should  be  no  war,  years 
might  pass  before  he  could  find  his  three  plumes.  This  too 
came  to  his  head,  that  not  being  belted,  he  could  only  chal- 
lenge unbelted  men  to  combat  in  battle.  He  hoped,  it  is 
true,  to  receive  the  belt  of  a  knight  from  the  king  in  time 
of  the  tournaments  which  were  promised  after  the  christen- 
ing, for  he  had  earned  it  long  before  —  but  what  next?  He 
would  go  to  Yurand  of  Spyhov,  and  assist  him ;  he  would 
crush  warriors  as  far  as  possible,  and  that  would  be  the  end. 
But  common  warriors  were  not  knights  with  peacock-plumes 
on  their  helmets. 

In  this  suffering  and  uncertainty,  seeing  that  without  the 
special  favor  of  God  he  would  not  do  much,  he  began  to 
pray :  "Grant,  O  Jesus,  war  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
and  the  Germans  who  are  the  enemies  of  this  kingdom  and 
of  us  all;  and  rub  out  those  men  who  are  more  ready  to 
serve  the  chieftain  of  hell  than  they  are  to  serve  Thee,  bear- 
ing in  their  hearts  hatred  against  us,  most  angry  of  all  that 
our  king  and  queen,  having  baptized  Lithuania,  prevent  them 
from  cutting  down  Thy  servants  with  the  sword.  For  which 
anger  chastise  them. 

"And  I,  sinful  Zbyshko,  am  penitent  before  Thee  and  im- 
plore aid  from  Thy  five  wounds  to  send  me,  at  the  earliest, 
three  noted  Germans  with  peacock-plumes  on  their  helmets, 
and  permit  me  in  Thy  mercy  to  slay  them,  because  I  have 
vowed  those  plumes  to  Panna  Danusia,  the  daughter  of 
Yurand ;  she  is  Thy  servant,  and  I  have  sworn  on  my 
knightly  honor.  And  of  what  is  found  on  the  slain  I  will 
bestow  the  tenth  part  on  Thy  church  faithfully,  so  that  Thou, 
sweet  Jesus,  may  receive  profit  and  honor  from  me;  and 
know  Thou  that  I  promise  with  a  sincere  heart,  and  not  idly. 
And  as  this  is  true,  so  help  me.  Amen." 

But  as  he  prayed,  his  heart  melted  more  and  more  from 
devotion,  and  he  added  a  new  promise,  that  after  freeing 
Bogdanets  from  pledge  he  would  give  to  the  church  all  the 
wax  which  the  bees  should  make  during  a  whole  year.  He 
hoped  that  his  uncle  Matsko  would  not  oppose  this,  and  .the 
Lord  Jesus  especially  would  be  rejoiced  at  having  wax  for 
candles,  and  from  wishing  to  receive  it  at  the  earliest  would 
help  him  the  sooner.  This  thought  seemed  so  just  that  de- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         33 

light  filled  Zbyshko's  soul  thoroughly.  He  was  almost  cer- 
tain now  that  he  would  be  heard,  that  war  would  come  soon, 
and  even  should  it  not  come  he  would  get  his  own  in  every 
case.  He  felt  in  his  hands  and  feet  a  strength  so  great  that 
he  would  at  that  moment  have  attacked  a  whole  company. 
He  thought,  even,  that  when  he  had  made  the  promises  to 
God  he  might  have  added  two  more  Germans  to  Danusia. 
The  young  man's  impulsiveness  urged  him  to  this,  but  pru- 
dence gained  the  victory,  for  he  feared  to  weary  God's 
patience  by  excessive  demand. 

His  confidence,  however,  increased  when,  after  mass  and 
a  long  repose,  to  which  the  whole  court  gave  itself,  he  heard 
a  conversation  which  the  abbot  held  with  Anna  Danuta  at 
breakfast. 

The  wives  of  princes  and  kings  in  that  age,  through  devo- 
tion, and  because  of  lordly  gifts,  which  the  Order  did  not 
spare  on  them,  showed  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  great  friend- 
ship. Even  the  saintly  Yadviga  restrained,  while  her  life 
lasted,  the  hand  of  her  powerful  husband  raised  above  them. 
Anna  Danuta  alone,  having  experienced  the  Order's  cruel  in- 
justice in  her  family,  hated  the  Knights  from  her  whole  soul. 
So  when  the  abbot  inquired  about  Mazovia  and  its  affairs 
she  fell  to  accusing  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  bitterly. 

"  What  is  to  be  done  in  a  principality  which  has  such  neigh- 
bors ?  There  is  peace,  as  it  were ;  embassies  and  messages 
pass,  but  still  we  cannot  be  sure  of  the  day  or  the  hour. 
The  man  at  the  border  who  lies  down  to  sleep  in  the  evening 
never  knows  but  he  may  wake  up  in  bonds,  or  with  a  sword- 
edge  at  his  throat,  or  a  burning  roof  above  his  head.  Oaths, 
seals,  and  parchments  give  no  security  against  betrayal.  It 
was  not  otherwise  at  Zlotoria,  when  in  time  of  profound 
peace  the  prince  was  snatched  away  into  captivity.  The 
Knights  of  the  Cross  declared  that  his  castle  might  become  a 
threat  to  them.  But  castles  are  made  for  defence,  not  attack ; 
and  what  prince  is  there  who  has  not  the  right  to  build 
castles  on  his  own  land,  or  repair  them?  Neither  weak  nor 
strong  are  respected  by  the  Knights  of  the  Cross ;  the  weak 
they  despise,  and  they  strive  to  bring  the  strong  down  to 
ruin.  To  him  who  does  them  good  they  return  evil.  Is 
there  in  the  world  an  Order  which  has  received  in  other  king- 
doms such  benefactions  as  they  have  received  from  Polish 
princes  ?  And  how  have  they  paid  for  them  ?  "With  hatred, 
with  ravaging  of  lands,  with  war  and  betrayal.  As  to  com- 
plaint, it  is  useless.  It  is  useless  to  complain  to  the  Apos- 

VOL.  I.  —  3 


34  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

tol'ic  See  itself,  for  living  in  pride  and  malice  they  disobey 
the  Pope  of  Rome  even.  They  have  sent  now,  as  it  were, 
an  embassy  on  the  occasion  of  the  queen's  delivery,  and  for 
the  coming  christening,  but  only  because  they  wish  to  turn 
away  the  wrath  of  the  powerful  king,  which  has  been  roused 
by  their  deeds  in  Lithuania.  In  their  hearts,  however,  they 
are  always  meditating  the  ruin  of  this  kingdom  and  the 
whole  Polish  race." 

The  abbot  listened  attentively  and  agreed,  but  said  after- 
ward, — 

"  I  know  that  the  comtur,  Lichtenstein,  has  come  to  Cra- 
cow at  the  head  of  an  embassy ;  he  is  a  brother  highly  es- 
teemed in  the  Order  for  his  distinguished  family,  his  bravery, 
and  his  wisdom.  Perhaps  you  will  see  him  here  soon,  gra- 
cious lady,  for  he  sent  me  notice  yesterday  that,  wishing  to 
pray  before  our  relics,  he  would  come  on  a  visit  to  Tynets." 

When  she  heard  this  the  princess  began  to  raise  new 
complaints. 

"  People  declare,  and  God  grant  with  truth,  that  a  great 
war  will  come  soon,  —  a  war  in  which  there  will  be  on  one  side 
the  Polish  kingdom  and  all  peoples  whose  speech  resembles 
ours,  and  on  the  other  all  Germans  and  the  Knights  of  the 
Cioss.  Very  likely  there  is  a  prophecy  of  some  saint  touch- 
ing this." 

"  Of  Saint  Bridget,"  interrupted  the  learned  abbot ;  "  eight 
years  ago  she  was  reckoned  among  the  saints.  The  pious 
Peter  of  Alvaster,  and  Mathew  of  Linkoping  wrote  down  her 
visions,  in  which  a  great  war  is  really  predicted." 

Zbj'shko  quivered  with  delight  at  these  words,  and  unable 
to  restrain  himself  asked,  — 

44  And  is  it  to  come  soon?  " 

The  abbot,  occupied  with  the  princess,  did  not  hear,  or 
perhaps  feigned  not  to  hear,  this  question. 

44  Young  knights  among  us,"  continued  the  princess,  44are 
delighted  with  this  war,  but  those  who  are  older  and  more 
sober  of  judgment  speak  thus:  4Not  the  Germans  do  we 
fear,  though  great  is  their  pride  and  strength ;  not  swords 
and  lances,  but  the  relics  which  the  Knights  have  do  we  fear, 
for  against  them  the  strength  of  man  is  as  nothing.'  " 

Here  Princess  Anna  looked  with  fear  at  the  abbot  and 
added  in  a  low  voice :  "  Likely  they  have  the  true  wood  of 
the  Holy  Cross;  how,  then,  is  it  possible  to  war  with  them?" 

k  The  King  of  the  French  sent  it  to  them,"  answered  the 
abbot. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         35 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  after  which  was  heard  the 
voice  of  Mikolai,  surnamed  Obuh,  a  man  of  experience  and 
training. 

u  I  was  in  captivity  among  the  Knights,"  said  he,  "  and  I 
saw  processions  at  which  that  great  sacred  relic  was  carried. 
But  besides,  there  is  in  the  cloister  at  Oliva  a  number  of 
others  most  important,  without  which  the  Order  would  not 
have  risen  to  such  power." 

At  this  the  Benedictines  stretched  their  necks  toward  the 
speaker,  and  asked  with  great  curiosity,  — 

' '  Will  you  tell  us  what  they  are  ?  " 

"  There  is  a  border  from  the  robe  of  the  Most  Holy  Virgin, 
there  is  a  back  tooth  of  Mary  Magdalen,  and  branches  from 
the  fiery  bush  in  which  God  the  Father  appeared  to  Moses ; 
there  is  a  hand  of  Saint  Liberius ;  and  as  to  bones  of  other 
saints,  a  man  could  not  count  them  on  his  toes  and  fingers." 

"How  war  with  them?"  repeated  the  princess,  with  a 
sigh. 

The  abbot  wrinkled  his  lofty  forehead,  stopped  for  a 
moment,  then  said,  — 

"It  is  difficult  to  war  with  them,  if  only  for  the  reason 
that  they  are  monks  and  bear  the  cross  on  their  mantles ;  but 
if  they  have  exceeded  the  measure  in  sin,  residence  among 
them  may  become  hateful  to  those  relics,  and  in  that  hour 
not  only  will  the  relics  not  add,  but  they  will  detract  from 
them,  so  as  to  fall  into  more  pious  hands.  May  God  spare 
Christian  blood,  but  should  a  great  war  come  there  are  relics 
also  in  our  kingdom  which  will  act  on  our  side.  The  voice 
in  the  vision  of  Saint  Bridget  said  :  '  I  have  placed  them  as 
bees  of  usefulness  and  fixed  them  on  the  border  of  Christian 
lands.  But  behold  they  have  risen  against  me,  they  care 
not  for  souls  and  spare  not  the  bodies  of  people  who,  out  of 
error,  turned  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  to  me.  They  have 
made  slaves  of  these  people  and  fail  to  teach  them  God's 
commands  ;  depriving  them  of  the  holy  sacraments,  they  con- 
demn them  to  greater  torments  of  hell  than  if  they  had  re- 
mained in  paganism.  And  they  make  war  to  satisfy  theii 
greed.'  Therefore  have  confidence  in  God,  gracious  lady, 
for  their  days  are  numbered  rather  than  yours ;  but  mean- 
while receive  with  thankful  heart  this  tube  here,  in  which  is 
a  toe  of  Saint  Ptolomeus,  one  of  our  patrons." 

The  princess  stretched  forth  her  hand  trembling  from  de- 
light, and  on  her  knees  received  the  tube,  which  she  pressed 
to  her  lips  immediately.  The  delight  of  the  lady  was  shared 


36  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

by  the  courtiers  and  the  damsels,  for  no  one  doubted  that 
blessing  and  prosperity  would  be  diffused  over  all,  and  per- 
haps over  the  whole  principality  from  such  a  gift.  Zbyshko 
also  felt  happy,  for  it  seemed  to  him  that  war  ought  to  follow 
straightway  after  the  Cracow  festivities. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  37 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

IT  was  well  on  in  the  afternoon  when  the  princess  with  her 
retinue  moved  out  of  hospitable  Tynets  for  Craeow.  Knights 
of  that  period,  before  entering  the  larger  cities  or  castles  to 
visit  notable  personages,  arrayed  themselves  frequently  in 
full  battle  armor.  It  was  the  custom,  it  is  true,  to  remove 
this  immediately  after  passing  the  gates.  At  castles  the  host 
himself  invited  them  with  the  time-honored  words,  "  Remove 
your  armor,  noble  lords,  for  ye  have  come  to  friends  ;  "  none 
the  less,  however,  the  "war"  entrance  was  considered  the 
most  showy,  and  enhanced  the  significance  of  the  knight. 
In  accordance  with  this  showiness,  Matsko  and  Zbyshko 
arrayed  themselves  in  their  excellent  mail  and  shoulder-pieces 
which  they  had  won  from  the  Frisian  knights,  —  bright,  gleam- 
ing, and  adorned  on  the  edges  with  an  inlaid  thread  of  gold. 
Pan  Mikolai,  who  had  seen  much  of  the  world  and  many 
knights  in  his  life,  and  who  was  no  common  judge  of  military 
matters,  saw  at  once  that  that  mail  was  forged  by  armorers 
of  Milan,  the  most  famous  in  the  world,  —  mail  of  such 
quality  that  only  the  richest  knights  could  afford  it ;  a  suit 
was  equal  in  value  to  a  good  estate.  He  inferred  from  this 
that  those  Frisians  must  have  been  famous  knights  in  their 
nation,  and  he  looked  with  increased  respect  at  Matsko  and 
Zbyshko.  Their  helmets,  though  also  not  of  the  poorest,  were 
less  rich ;  but  their  gigantic  stallions,  beautifully  caparisoned, 
roused  admiration  and  envy  among  the  courtiers.  Matsko 
and  Zbyshko,  sitting  on  immensely  high  saddles,  looked  down 
on  the  whole  court.  Each  held  a  long  lance  in  his  hand ; 
each  had  a  sword  at  his  side,  and  an  axe  at  his  saddle. 
They  had  sent  their  shields,  it  is  true,  for  convenience,  to  the 
wagons ;  but  even  without  them,  they  looked  as  if  marching 
to  battle,  not  to  the  city. 

Both  rode  near  the  carriage,  in  which,  on  the  rear  seat,  was 
the  princess  with  Danusia.  In  front,  the  stately  lady  Ofka, 
the  widow  of  Krystin  of  Yarzambek,  and  old  Pan  Mikolai. 
Danusia  looked  with  great  interest  at  the  iron  knights ;  and 
the  princess,  taking  from  her  bosom  repeatedly  the  tube  with 
the  relic  of  St.  Ptolomeus,  raised  it  to  her  lips. 


38  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  I  am  terribly  curious  to  know  what  bones  are  inside," 
said  she  at  last ;  "  but  I  will  not  open  it  myself,  through  fear 
of  offending  the  saint.  Let  the  bishop  open  it  in  Cracow." 

' '  Oh,  better  not  let  it  out  of  your  hands,"  said  the  cautious 
Pan  Mikolai;  "  it  is  too  desirable." 

"  Mayhap  you  speak  justly,"  said  the  princess,  after  a 
moment's  hesitation ;  then  she  added :  "No  one  has  given 
me  such  consolation  for  a  long  time  as  that  worthy  abbot,  — 
first  with  this  gift,  and  second  because  he  allayed  my  fear  of 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross." 

"He  speaks  wisely  and  justly,"  said  Matsko.  "The 
Germans  had  at  Vilno  various  relics,  especially  because  they 
wished  to  convince  their  guests  that  the  war  was  against 
pagans.  Well,  and  what  came  of  this?  Our  people  saw  that 
if  they  spat  on  their  hands  and  struck  out  with  the  axe  straight 
from  the  ear,  a  helmet  and  a  head  fell.  The  saints  give  aid  ; 
it  would  be  a  sin  to  say  otherwise  ;  but  they  aid  only  the  honest 
who  go  in  a  right  cause  to  do  battle  in  God's  name.  So  I 
think,  gracious  lady,  that  when  it  comes  to  a  great  war, 
though  all  other  Germans  were  to  help  the  Knights,  we  shall 
beat  them  to  the  earth,  since  our  people  are  more  numerous ; 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  has  put  greater  strength  in  our  bones. 
And  as  to  relics,  have  we  not  in  the  monastery  of  the  Holy 
Cross  the  wood  of  the  Holy  Cross  ? " 

"True,  as  God  is  dear  to  me!"  answered  the  princess. 
"  But  it  will  remain  in  the  monastery,  and  they  will  take 
theirs  to  the  field  with  them." 

"  It  is  all  one !    Nothing  is  far  from  God's  power." 

"  Is  that  true?  Will  3*011  tell  how  it  is?"  asked  the  prin- 
cess, turning  to  the  wise  Mikolai. 

"Every  bishop  will  bear  witness  to  this,"  answered  he. 
"  It  is  far  to  Rome,  but  the  pope  governs  the  world,  —  what 
must  it  be  in  the  case  of  God !  " 

These  words  calmed  the  princess  completely ;  so  she  turned 
the  conversation  to  Tynets  and  its  magnificence.  In  general 
the  Mazovians  were  astonished,  not  only  by  the  wealth  of  the 
cloister,  but  by  the  wealth  and  also  the  beauty  of  the  whole 
country  through  which  they  were  passing.  Round  about  were 
large  and  wealthy  villages ;  at  the  sides  of  these,  gardens  full 
of  fruit  trees,  linden  groves,  with  storks'  nests  on  the  lindens, 
and  on  the  ground  beehives  with  straw  covers.  Along  the  road 
on  one  side  and  the  other  extended  grain  fields  of  all  sorts. 
At  moments  the  wind  bent  a  sea  of  wheat  ears  still  partly 
green ;  among  these,  thick  as  stars  in  the  sky,  twinkled  heads 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  39 

of  the  blue-star  thistle  and  the  bright  red  poppy.  Here  and 
there,  far  beyond  the  fields,  darkened  a  pine  wood ;  here  and 
there,  bathed  in  sunlight,  oak  and  alder  groves  rejoiced  the 
eye ;  here  and  there  were  damp,  grassy  meadows,  and  wet 
places  above  which  mews  were  circling ;  next  were  hills  occu- 
pied by  cottages,  and  then  fields.  Clearly,  that  country  was 
inhabited  by  a  numerous  and  industrious  people  enamoured  of 
land ;  and  as  far  as  the  eye  saw,  the  region  seemed  to  be  not 
only  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  but  happy  and  peaceful. 

"  This  is  the  royal  management  of  Kazimir,"  said  the  prin- 
cess ;  "  one  would  like  to  live  here,  and  never  die." 

"  The  Lord  Jesus  smiles  on  this  land,"  said  Mikolai ;  "  and 
the  blessing  of  God  is  upon  it.  How  could  it  be  otherwise, 
since  here,  when  they  begin  to  ring  bells,  there  is  no  corner 
to  which  the  sound  does  not  penetrate?  It  is  known,  indeed, 
that  evil  spirits,  unable  to  endure  this,  must  flee  to  the 
Hungarian  boundary,  into  deep  fir  woods." 

"Then  it  is  a  wonder  to  me,"  said  Pani  Ofka,  "that 
Valger  the  Charming,  of  whom  the  monks  have  been  telling 
us,  can  appear  in  Tynets,  for  they  ring  the  bells  there  seven 
times  daily." 

This  remark  troubled  Mikolai  for  a  moment,  and  he  answered 
only  after  some  meditation,  — 

"First,  the  decisions  of  God  are  inscrutable  ;  and  second, 
consider  for  yourselves  that  Valger  receives  a  special  per- 
mission each  time." 

' '  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  am  glad  that  we  shall  not  pass  a  night 
in  the  cloister.  I  should  die  of  terror  if  such  a  hellish  giant 
appeared  to  me." 

"  Ei !  that  is  not  known,  for  they  say  that  he  is  wonder- 
fully charming." 

' '  Though  he  were  the  most  beautiful,  I  would  not  have  a 
kiss  from  one  whose  mouth  is  breathing  sulphur." 

' '  Ah,  even  when  devils  are  mentioned,  kissing  is  in  your 
head." 

At  these  words  the  princess,  and  with  her  Pan  Mikolai  and 
the  two  nobles  from  Bogdanets,  fell  to  laughing.  Dauusia, 
following  the  example  of  others,  laughed  without  knowing 
why ;  for  this  reason  Ofka  turned  an  angry  face  to  Mikolai, 
and  said,  — 

"  1  would  prefer  him  to  you." 

"Ei!  do  not  call  the  wolf  from  the  forest,"  answered  the 
Mazovian,  joyfully,  "  for  a  hellish  fury  drags  along  the  road 
frequently  between  Cracow  and  Tynets ;  and  especially  toward 


40  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

evening  he  may  hear  you,  and  appear  the  next  moment  in  the 
form  of  the  giant." 

"  The  charm  on  a  dog !  "  answered  Ofka. 

But  at  that  moment  Matsko,  who,  sitting  on  his  lofty  stal- 
lion, could  see  farther  than  those  in  the  carriage,  reined  in  his 
steed,  and  said,  — 

"  Oh,  as  God  is  dear  to  me !    What  is  that?  " 

"What?" 

"  Some  giant  is  rising  from  behind  the  hill  before  us." 

"  The  word  has  become  flesh !  "  cried  the  princess.  "  Do 
not  say  anything! " 

But  Zbyshko  rose  in  his  stirrups,  and  said:  "  As  I  am 
alive,  the  giant  Valger,  no  one  else !  " 

From  terror  the  driver  stopped  the  horses,  and,  without 
letting  the  reins  out  of  his  hands,  fell  to  making  the  sign  of 
the  cross ;  for  now  he  too  saw  from  his  seat  the  gigantic  figure 
of  a  horseman  on  the  opposite  eminence. 

The  princess  stood  up,  but  sat  down  immediately  with  a 
face  changed  by  fear.  Danusia  hid  her  head  in  the  folds  of 
the  princess's  robe.  The  courtiers,  the  damsels,  and  the 
choristers,  who  rode  behind,  when  they  heard  the  ominous 
name,  began  to  gather  closely  around  the  carriage.  The 
men  feigned  laughter  yet,  but  alarm  was  in  their  eyes ;  the 
damsels  grew  pale ;  but  Mikolai,  who  had  eaten  bread  from 
more  than  one  oven,  preserved  a  calm  countenance;  and, 
wishing  to  pacify  the  princess,  he  said,  — 

"  Fear  not,  gracious  lady.  The  sun  has  not  set,  and  even 
were  it  night  Saint  Ptolomeus  could  hold  his  own  against 
Valger." 

Meanwhile  the  unknown  horseman,  having  ascended  the 
prolonged  summit  of  the  hill,  reined  in  his  horse  and  stood 
motionless.  He  was  perfectly  visible  in  the  rays  of  the  set- 
ting sun,  and  really  his  form  seemed  to  exceed  the  usual 
dimensions  of  men.  The  distance  between  him  and  the  prin- 
cess's retinue  was  not  more  than  three  hundred  yards. 

"  Why  has  he  stopped?  "  asked  one  of  the  choristers. 

"Because  we  too  have  stopped,"  answered  Matsko. 

"  He  is  looking  toward  us,  as  if  to  take  his  choice,"  re- 
marked the  second  chorister.  "  If  I  knew  that  he  was  a 
man,  and  not  the  evil  one,  I  would  go  and  strike  him  on 
the  head  with  my  lute." 

The  women,  now  thoroughly  terrified,  began  to  pray  aloud, 
but  Zbyshko,  wishing  to  exhibit  his  courage  before  the  prin- 
cess and  Danusia,  said,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  41 

"  I  will  go  anyhow.     What  is  Valger  to  me?  " 

At  this  Danusia  began  to  call,  half  in  tears:  "  Zbyshko! 
Zbyshko ! "  but  he  had  ridden  forward  and  was  advancing 
more  quickly,  confident  that,  even  should  he  find  the  real 
Valger,  he  would  pierce  him  with  his  lance. 

"  He  seems  a  giant,"  said  Matsko,  who  had  a  quick  eye, 
"because  he  stands  on  the  hilltop.  He  is  large  indeed,  but 
an  ordinary  man  — nothing  more.  I  will  go,  and  not  let  a 
quarrel  spring  up  between  him  and  Zbyshko." 

Zbyshko,  advancing  at  a  trot,  was  thinking  whether  to 
lower  his  lance  at  once,  or  only  see,  when  near  by,  how  that 
man  on  the  eminence  looked.  He  decided  to  see  first,  and 
soon  convinced  himself  that  that  thought  was  better,  for  as 
he  approached  the  unknown  lost  his  uncommon  proportions. 
The  man  rode  a  gigantic  steed,  larger  than  Zbyshko's  stallion, 
and  was  immense  himself,  but  he  did  not  surpass  human 
measure.  Besides,  he  was  without  armor ;  he  wore  a  velvet, 
bell-shaped  cap  and  a  white  linen  mantle,  which  kept  away 
dust;  from  under  the  mantle  peeped  forth  green  apparel. 
Standing  on  the  hilltop  the  knight's  head  was  raised  and  he 
was  praying.  Evidently  he  had  halted  to  finish  his  evening 
prayer. 

' '  Ei,  what  kind  of  a  Valger  is  he  ?  "  thought  the  young 
man. 

He  had  ridden  up  so  near  that  he  could  reach  the  unknown 
with  a  lance.  The  stranger,  seeing  before  him  a  splendidly 
armed  knight,  smiled  kindly,  and  said,  — 

"Praised  be  Jesus  Christ." 

"For  the  ages  of  ages." 

"  Is  not  that  the  court  of  the  Princess  of  Mazovia  down 
there?" 

"  It  is." 

' '  Then  ye  are  coming  from  Ty nets  ?  " 

But  there  was  no  answer  to  that  question,  for  Zbyshko 
was  so  astonished  that  he  did  not  even  hear  it.  He  stood 
for  a  moment  as  if  turned  to  stone,  not  believing  his  own 
eyes.  About  twenty-five  rods  beyond  the  unknown  man  he 
saw  between  ten  and  twenty  mounted  warriors,  at  the  head 
of  whom,  but  considerably  in  advance,  rode  a  knight  in  com- 
plete shining  armor  and  a  white  mantle,  on  which  was  a 
black  cross  ;  on  his  head  was  a  steel  helmet  with  a  splendid 
peacock-plume  on  the  crest  of  it. 

"  A  Knight  of  the  Cross !  "  muttered  Zbyshko. 

And  he  thought  that  his  prayer  had  been  heard;    that 


42  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

God  in  His  mercy  had  sent  him  such  a  German  as  he  had 
prayed  for  in  Tynets ;  that  he  ought  to  take  advantage  of 
God's  favor.  Hence,  without  hesitating  an  instant,  before  all 
this  had  flashed  through  his  head,  before  he  had  time  to  re- 
cover from  his  astonishment,  he  bent  in  the  saddle,  lowered 
his  lance  half  the  distance  to  his  horse's  ear,  and  giving  his 
family  watchword  "  Hail !  hail !  "  rushed  against  the  Knight 
of  the  Cross  as  fast  as  his  horse  could  spring. 

The  knight  was  astonished  also;  he  reined  in  his  steed 
and  without  lowering  the  lance  which  was  standing  in  his 
stirrup,  looked  forward,  uncertain  whether  the  attack  was  on 
him. 

"  Lower  your  lance!  "  shouted  Zbyshko,  striking  the  iron 
points  of  his  stirrups  into  the  flanks  of  his  stallion.  "  Hail ! 
hail !  " 

The  distance  between  them  was  decreasing.  The  Knight, 
seeing  that  the  attack  was  really  against  him,  reined  in  his 
steed,  presented  his  weapon,  and  Zbysbko's  lance  was  just 
about  to  strike  his  breast  when  that  instant  some  mighty 
hand  broke  it  right  near  the  part  which  Zbyshko  held,  as  if 
it  had  been  a  dried  reed ;  then  that  same  hand  pulled  back 
the  reins  of  the  young  man's  stallion  with  such  force  that 
the  beast  buried  his  forefeet  in  the  earth  and  stood  as  if  fixed 
there. 

' '  Madman,  what  art  thou  doing?  "  called  a  deep,  threatening 
voice.  ' '  Thou  art  attacking  an  envoy,  insulting  the  king !  " 

Zbyshko  looked  and  recognized  that  same  gigantic  man 
who,  mistaken  for  Valger,  had  frightened  a  while  before  Prin- 
cess Anna's  court  ladies. 

"  Let  me  go  against  the  German!  Who  art  thou?  "  cried 
he,  grasping  at  the  handle  of  his  axe. 

"  Away  with  the  axe !  — by  the  dear  God !  Away  with  the 
axe,  I  say,  or  I  will  whirl  thee  from  the  horse !  "  cried  the 
unknown,  still  more  threateningly.  "  Thou  hast  insulted  the 
majesty  of  the  king,  thou  wilt  be  tried." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  people  who  were  following  the 
knight  and  shouted,  — 

lk  Come  hither !  " 

Meanwhile  Matsko  had  ridden  up  with  an  alarmed  and 
ominous  face.  He  understood  clearly  that  Zbyshko  had 
acted  like  a  madman,  and  that  deadly  results  might  come  of 
the  affair;  still,  he  was  ready  for  battle.  The  entire  retinue 
of  the  unknown  knight  and  of  the  Knight  of  the  Cross  were 
barely  tifteeu  persons,  armed  some  with  darts  and  some  with 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  43 

crossbows.  Two  men  in  complete  armor  might  meet  them, 
and  not  without  hope  of  victory.  Matsko  thought,  there- 
fore, that  if  judgment  were  awaiting  them  in  the  sequel  it 
might  be  better  to  avoid  it,  break  through  those  people,  and 
hide  somewhere  till  the  storm  had  passed.  So  his  face  con- 
tracted at  once,  like  the  snout  of  a  wolf  which  is  ready  to 
bite,  and  thrusting  his  horse  in  between  Zbyshko  and  the 
unknown,  he  inquired,  grasping  his  sword  at  the  same 
time,  — 

"  Who  are  you?     Whence  is  your  right?" 

"My  right  is  from  this,"  answered  the  unknown,  "that 
the  king  has  commanded  me  to  guard  the  peace  of  the  region 
about  here ;  people  call  me  Povala  of  Tachev." 

At  these  words  Matsko  and  Zbyshko  looked  at  the  knight, 
sheathed  their  weapons,  already  half  drawn,  and  dropped 
their  heads.  It  was  not  that  fear  flew  around  them,  but  they 
inclined  their  foreheads  before  a  loudly  mentioned  and  widely 
known  name ;  for  Povala  of  Tachev  was  a  noble  of  renowned 
stock  and  a  wealthy  lord,  possessing  many  lands  around 
Radorn ;  he  was  also  one  of  the  most  famous  knights  of  the 
kingdom.  Choristers  celebrated  him  in  songs,  as  a  pattern 
of  honor  and  bravery,  exalting  his  name  equally  with  that  of 
Zavisha  of  Garbov,  and  Farurey,  and  Skarbek  of  Gora,  and 
Dobko  of  Olesnitsa,  and  Yasko  Nanshan,  and  Mikolai  of 
Moskorzov,  and  Zyndram  of  Mashkovitse.  At  that  moment 
he  represented  the  person  of  the  king ;  hence  for  a  man  to 
attack  him  was  the  same  as  to  put  his  head  under  the  axe 
of  an  executioner. 

So  Matsko,  when  he  had  recovered,  said,  in  a  voice  full  of 
respect,  — 

"  Honor  and  obeisance  to  you,  O  lord,  to  your  glory  and 
bravery." 

"Obeisance  to  you  also,  O  lord,  though  I  should  prefer 
not  to  make  acquaintance  with  you  on  such  an  unpleasant 
occasion,"  replied  Povala. 

"  How  is  that?  "  inquired  Matsko. 

But  Povala  turned  to  Zbyshko:  "  What  is  the  best  that 
thou  hast  done,  young  lad?  On  the  public  highway  thou 
hast  attacked  an  envoy  near  the  king !  Kuowest  thou  what 
awaits  thee  for  that?" 

"  He  attacked  an  ei^voy  because  he  is  young  and  foolish; 
for  that  reason  it  is  easier  for  him  to  act  than  consider," 
said  Matsko.  "But  judge  him  not  severely,  for  I  will  tell 
the  whole  story." 


44  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"It  is  not  I  who  will  judge  him.  My  part  is  merely  to 
put  bonds  on  him." 

"  How  is  that?  "  asked  Matsko  casting  a  gloomy  glance  at 
the  whole  assembly  of  people. 

"  According  to  the  king's  command." 

At  these  words  silence  came  on  them. 

"  He  is  a  noble,"  said  Matsko  at  length. 

"Then  let  him  swear  on  his  knightly  honor  that  he  will 
appear  before  any  court." 

k'  I  will  swear  on  my  honor !  "  cried  Zbyshko. 

"  That  is  well.     What  is  thy  name  ?  " 

Matsko  mentioned  his  name  and  escutcheon. 

"If  of  the  court  of  the  princess,  pray  her  to  intercede 
for  thee  before  the  king." 

"We  are  not  of  the  court.  We  are  journeying  from 
Lithuania,  from  Prince  Vitold.  Would  to  God  that  we  had 
not  met  any  court!  From  the  meeting  misfortune  has  come 
to  this  youth." 

Here  Matsko  began  to  relate  what  had  happened  in  the 
inn;  hence  he  spoke  of  the  meeting  with  the  court  of  the 
princess,  and  Zbyshko's  vow,  but  at  last  he  was  seized  by 
sudden  anger  against  Zbyshko,  through  whose  thoughtless- 
ness they  had  fallen  into  such  a  grievous  position,  and  turn- 
ing to  him  he  cried,  — 

"  Would  to  God  that  thou  hadst  fallen  at  Vilno !  What 
wert  thou  thinking  of,  young  wild  boar?" 

u  Oh,"  said  Zbyshko,  "after  the  vow,  I  prayed  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  grant  me  Germans,  and  I  promised  Him  gifts ;  so 
when  I  saw  peacock-plumes,  and  under  them  a  mantle  with  a 
black  cross,  straightway  some  voice  in  me  cried:  '  Strike  the 
German,  for  this  is  a  miracle!'  Well,  I  rushed  forward  — 
who  would  not  have  rushed  forward?" 

"  Hear  me,"  interrupted  Povala,  "  I  do  not  wish  you  evil, 
for  I  see  clearly  that  this  youth  has  offended  more  through 
giddiness  peculiar  to  his  age  than  through  malice.  I  should 
be  glad  to  take  no  note  of  his  act,  and  go  on  as  if  nothing 
had  happened.  But  I  can  do  so  only  in  case  this  comtur 
should  promise  not  to  complain  to  the  king.  Pray  him 
on  that  point;  mayhap  he  will  take  compassion  on  the 
youth." 

"  I  should  rather  go  to  judgment  than  bow  before  a  Knight 
of  the  Cross ;  it  does  not  become  my  honor  as  a  noble." 

Povala  looked  at  him  severely  and  said:  "Thou  art  acting 
ill.  Thy  ciders  know  better  than  thou  what  is  proper,  and. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  45 

what  is  not  proper,  for  the  honor  of  a  knight.  People  have 
heard  of  me  also,  and  I  will  say  this  to  thee,  that  had  I  done 
a  deed  like  thine  I  should  not  be  ashamed  to  beg  forgive- 
ness for  it." 

Zbyshko  blushed,  but  casting  his  eyes  around,  he  said: 
"  The  ground  is  even  here,  if  it  were  a  little  trampled. 
Rather  than  pray  the  German,  I  should  prefer  to  meet  him 
on  horseback  or  on  foot  to  the  death,  or  to  slavery." 

' '  Thou  art  stupid  !  "  said  Matsko.  ' '  How  couldst  thou 
do  battle  with  an  envoy  ?  It  is  not  for  thee  to  do  battle  with 
him,  or  him  with  thee,  a  beardless  youth." 

"  Forgive,  noble  lord,"  said  he,  turning  to  Povala.  "  The 
boy  has  become  insolent  because  of  the  war.  Better  not  let 
him  talk  to  the  German,  for  he  would  offend  him  a  second 
time.  I  will  beg,  and  if  after  his  mission  is  ended  that 
comtur  wishes  to  fight  in  an  inclosure,  man  against  man,  I 
will  meet  him." 

' '  He  is  a  knight  of  great  family,  who  will  not  meet  every- 
one," answered  Povala. 

' ' Is  he  ?  But  do  I  not  wear  a  belt  and  spurs  ?  A  prince 
might  meet  me." 

"That  is  true,  but  speak  not  to  him  of  battle  unless  he 
mentions  it  himself ;  I  fear  lest  he  might  grow  malignant 
against  you.  Well,  may  God  aid  you !  " 

"  I  will  go  to  take  thy  trouble  on  myself,"  said  Matsko 
to  his  nephew,  "  but  wait  here." 

Then  he  approached  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  who,  having 
halted  some  yards  distant,  was  sitting  motionless  on  his 
horse,  which  was  as  large  as  a  camel.  The  man  himself  looked 
like  a  cast-iron  statue,  and  listened  with  supreme  indifference 
to  the  above  conversation.  Matsko,  during  long  years  of 
war,  had  learned  German;  so  now  he  began  to  explain  to  the 
comtur  in  that  language  what  had  happened.  He  laid  blame 
on  the  youth  and  impulsive  character  of  the  young  man  to 
whom  it  had  seemed  that  God  himself  had  sent  a  knight 
with  a  peacock-plume,  and  finally  began  to  beg  forgiveness 
for  Zbyshko. 

But  the  comtur's  face  did  not  quiver.  Stiff  and  erect, 
with  raised  head,  he  looked  with  his  steel  eyes  at  the  speak- 
ing Matsko  with  as  much  indifference  and  at  the  same  time 
with  as  much  unconcern  as  if  he  were  not  looking  at  the 
knight  or  even  at  a  man,  but  at  a  stake  or  a  fence.  Matsko 
noted  this,  and  though  his  words  did  not  cease  to  be  polite, 
the  soul  in  him  began  evidently  to  storm ;  he  spoke  with 


46  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

increasing  constraint,  and  on  his  sunburnt  cheeks  a  flush 
appeared.  It  was  evident  that  in  presence  of  that  cool  inso- 
lence he  struggled  not  to  grit  his  teeth  and  burst  out  in 
awful  anger. 

Povala  saw  this,  and,  having  a  good  heart,  resolved  to  give 
aid.  He  too,  during  the  years  of  his  youth,  had  sought 
various  knightly  adventures  at  the  Hungarian,  Austrian, 
Burgundian,  and  Bohemian  courts,  —  adventures  which  made 
his  name  widely  famous ;  he  had  learned  German,  so  now  he 
spoke  to  Matsko  in  that  language,  in  a  voice  conciliatory  and 
purposely  facetious,  — 

"  You  see,  gentlemen,  that  the  noble  comtur  considers 
the  whole  affair  as  not  worth  one  word.  Not  only  in  our 
kingdom,  but  everywhere,  striplings  are  without  perfect 
reason ;  such  a  knight  as  he  will  not  war  against  children, 
either  with  the  sword  or  the  law." 

Lichtenstein,  in  answer,  pouted  with  his  yellow  moustaches, 
and  without  saying  a  word  urged  his  horse  forward,  passing 
Matsko  and  Zbyshko;  but  wild  anger  began  to  raise  the  hair 
under  their  helmets,  and  their  hands  quivered  toward  their 
swords. 

1 '  Wait,  son  of  the  Order !  "  said  the  elder  master  of  Bog- 
danets  through  his  set  teeth,  "  I  make  the  vow  now,  and  will 
find  thee  when  thou  hast  ceased  to  be  an  envoy." 

"  That  will  come  later,"  said  Povala,  whose  heart  had 
begun  also  to  be  filled  with  blood.  "  Let  the  princess  speak 
for  you  now,  otherwise  woe  to  the  young  man." 

Then  he  rode  after  Lichtenstein,  stopped  him,  and  for 
some  time  they  conversed  with  animation.  Matsko  and 
Zbyshko  noticed  that  the  German  did  not  look  on  Povala 
with  such  a  haughty  face  as  on  them,  and  this  brought  them 
to  still  greater  anger.  After  a  time  Povala  turned  toward 
the  two  men,  and  waiting  a  while  till  the  Knight  of  the  Cross 
had  gone  forward,  he  said,  — 

"•  1  have  spoken  on  your  behalf,  but  that  is  an  unrelenting 
man.  He  says  that  he  will  refrain  from  making  complaint 
only  in  case  you  do  what  he  wishes." 

"  What  does  he  wish  ?  " 

'"I  will  stop  to  greet  the  princess  of  Mazovia,'  said  he; 
'  let  them  ride  up  to  where  we  are,  come  down  from  their 
horses,  take  off  their  helmets,  and  on  the  ground,  with  bare 
heads,  beg  of  me.'"  Here  Povala  looked  quickly  at  Zbyshko, 
and  added:  "  This  is  difficult  for  men  of  noble  birth —  I  un- 
derstand, but  I  must  forewarn  thee  that  if  thou  wilt  not  do 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  47 

this  it  is  unknown  what  awaits  thee,  perhaps  the  sword  of 
the  executioner." 

The  faces  of  Matsko  and  Zbyshko  became  as  of  stone. 
Silence  followed  a  second  time. 

"  Well,  and  what?"  asked  Povala. 

"  Only  this,"  answered  Zbyshko,  calmly,  and  with  such 
dignity  as  if  in  one  moment  twenty  years  had  been  added  to 
his  age :  "The  power  of  God  is  above  people." 

"  What  does  that  mean? " 

"This,  that  even  had  I  two  heads,  and  were  the  execu- 
tioner to  cut  off  both,  I  have  one  honor,  which  I  am  not  free 
to  disgrace." 

At  this  Povala  grew  serious,  and  turning  to  Matsko 
inquired,  — 

"What  do  you  say?" 

"  I  say,"  answered  Matsko,  gloomily,  "  that  I  have  reared 
this  lad  from  infancy ;  besides,  our  whole  family  is  in  him, 
for  I  am  old;  but  he  cannot  do  that,  even  if  he  had  to 
die." 

Here  his  stern  face  quivered,  and  all  at  once  love  for  his 
nephew  burst  forth  in  him  with  such  strength  that  he  seized 
the  youth  in  his  iron  inclosed  arms  and  cried,  — 

"Zbyshko!  Zbyshko!" 

The  young  knight  was  astonished,  and  said,  yielding  to  the 
embrace  of  his  uncle,  — 

"  Oh,  I  did  not  think  that  you  loved  me  so ! " 

"  I  see  that  you  are  true  knights,"  said  Povala,  with 
emotion,  "  and  since  the  young  man  has  sworn  on  his  honor 
to  appear,  I  will  not  bind  him ;  such  people  as  you  may  be 
trusted.  Be  of  good  cheer.  The  German  will  stay  a  day  in 
Tynets ;  so  I  shall  see  the  king  first,  and  will  so  explain  the 
affair  as  to  offend  him  least.  It  is  fortunate  that  I  was 
able  to  break  the  lance  —  very  fortunate !  " 

"  If  I  must  give  my  head,"  said  Zbyshko,  "  I  ought  at  least 
to  have  had  the  pleasure  of  breaking  the  bones  of  that 
German." 

"  Thou  wishest  to  defend  thy  honor,  but  this  thou  dost  not 
understand,  that  thou  wouldst  have  disgraced  our  whole 
nation,"  answered  Povala,  impatiently. 

"  I  understand  that,  and  therefore  I  am  sorry." 

"Do  you  know,"  continued  Povala,  turning  to  Matsko, 
"that  if  this  stripling  escapes  in  any  way  you  will  have  to 
hood  him  as  falcons  are  hooded ;  otherwise  he  will  not  die  his 
own  death." 


48  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  He  might  escape  if  you  gentlemen  would  conceal  from 
the  king  what  has  happened." 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  with  the  German?  I  cannot  tie  his 
tongue  in  a  knot,  of  course." 

"True!  true!" 

Thus  speaking  they  advanced  toward  the  retinue  of  the 
princess.  Povala's  attendants,  who  before  mixed  with 
Liechtenstein's  people,  now  rode  behind  them.  From  afar 
were  visible  among  Mazovian  caps  the  waving  peacock- 
plumes  of  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  and  his  bright  helmet 
gleaming  in  the  sun. 

"  The  Knights  of  the  Cross  have  a  wonderful  nature,"  said 
Povala  of  Tachev,  as  if  roused  from  meditation.  "When  a 
Knight  of  the  Cross  is  in  trouble  he  is  as  reasonable  as  a 
Franciscan,  as  mild  as  a  lamb,  and  as  sweet  as  honey,  so 
that  a  better  man  thou  wilt  not  find  in  the  world ;  but  let  him 
once  feel  strength  behind  him,  none  is  more  swollen  with 
pride,  with  none  wilt  thou  find  less  mercy.  It  is  evident 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  gave  them  flint  instead  of  hearts.  I 
have  observed  very  many  nations,  and  more  than  once  have 
I  seen  a  true  knight  spare  the  weaker,  saying  to  himself, 
'  My  honor  will  not  be  increased  if  I  trample  on  the  pros- 
trate.' But  just  when  the  weaker  is  down  the  Knight  of 
the  Cross  is  most  unbending.  Hold  him  by  the  head  and  he 
will  not  be  proud;  if  thou  act  otherwise  woe  to  thee.  Take 
this  envoy ;  he  required  right  away,  not  merely  your  prayer 
for  pardon,  but  your  disgrace.  I  am  glad  that  that  will  not 
happen." 

"  There  is  no  waiting  for  it!  "  called  out  Zbyshko. 

After  these  words  they  rode  up  to  the  retinue  and  joined 
the  court  of  the  princess. 

The  envoy  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  when  he  saw  them, 
assumed  immediately  an  expression  of  pride  and  contempt. 
But  they  feigned  not  to  see  him.  Zbyshko  halted  at  Danu- 
sia's  side  and  told  her  joyfully  that  Cracow  was  clearly  visi- 
ble from  the  hill.  Matsico  began  to  tell  a  chorister  of  the 
uncommon  strength  of  Povala,  the  lord  of  Tachev,  who 
broke  a  spear  in  Zbj'shko's  hand  as  if  it  had  been  a  dry 
reed. 

11  But  why  did  he  break  it?  "  asked  the  chorister. 

"Because  the  young  man  had  levelled  it  at  the  German, 
but  only  in  jest." 

The  chorister,  who  was  a  noble  and  a  man  of  experience, 
did  uot  think  such  a  jest  very  becoming,  but  seeing  that 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         49 

Matsko  spoke  of  it  lightly  he  did  not  look  on  the  matter  with 
seriousness.  Meanwhile  such  bearing  began  to  annoy  the 
German.  He  looked  once  and  a  second  time  at  Zbyshko, 
then  at  Matsko ;  at  last  he  understood  that  they  would  not 
dismount,  and  paid  no  attention  to  him  purposely.  Then 
something,  as  it  were  steel,  glittered  in  his  eyes,  and  straight- 
way he  took  leave.  At  the  moment  when  he  started  Povala 
could  not  restrain  himself,  and  said  to  him  at  parting,  — 

"  Advance  without  fear,  brave  knight.  This  country  is  in 
peace  and  no  one  will  attack  you,  unless  some  boy  in  a  jest." 

"Though  manners  are  strange  in  this  country,  I  have 
sought  not  your  protection,  but  your  society,"  answered 
Lichtenstein ;  "  indeed  I  think  that  we  shall  meet  again,  both 
at  this  court  and  elsewhere." 

In  the  last  words  sounded  a  hidden  threat;  therefore 
Povala  answered  seriously,  — 

' '  God  grant."  Then  he  inclined  and  turned  away ;  after- 
ward he  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said  in  an  undertone, 
but  still  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  those  nearest  him,  — 

"  Dry  bones!  I  could  sweep  thee  from  the  saddle  with  the 
point  of  my  lance,  and  hold  thee  in  the  air  during  three 
'  Our  Fathers.'  ': 

Then  he  began  to  converse  with  the  princess,  whom  he 
knew  well.  Anna  Danuta  asked  what  he  was  doing  on  the 
highway,  and  he  informed  her  that  he  was  riding  at  com- 
mand of  the  king  to  maintain  order  in  the  neighborhood, 
where,  because  of  the  great  number  of  guests  coming  from 
all  parts  to  Cracow,  a  dispute  might  arise  very  easily.  And 
as  a  proof  he  related  that  of  which  he  had  been  himself  a 
witness  a  little  while  earlier.  Thinking,  however,  that  there 
would  be  time  enough  to  beg  the  intercession  of  the  princess 
for  Zbyshko  when  the  need  came,  he  did  not  attach  too  much 
significance  to  the  event,  not  wishing  to  interrupt  gladsome- 
ness.  In  fact,  the  princess  even  laughed  at  Zbyshko  for  his 
haste  to  get  peacock-plumes.  Others,  learning  of  the  broken 
lance,  admired  the  lord  of  Tachev  because  he  had  broken  it 
so  easily  with  one  hand. 

Povala,  being  a  little  boastful,  was  pleased  in  his  heart 
that  they  were  glorifying  him,  and  at  last  began  to  tell  of  the 
deeds  which  had  made  him  famous,  especially  in  Burgundy 
at  the  court  of  Philip  the  Bold.  Once  in  time  of  a  tourna- 
ment, after  he  had  broken  the  spear  of  a  knight  of  the 
Ardennes,  he  caught  him  by  the  waist,  drew  him  from  his 
saddle  and  hurled  him  up  a  spear's  length  in  the  air,  though  the 

VOL.  I.  — 4 


50  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

man  of  Ardennes  was  clad  from  head  to  foot  in  iron  armor. 
Philip  the  Bold  presented  him  with  a  gold  chain  for  the  deed, 
and  the  princess  gave  him  a  velvet  slipper,  which  he  wore  on 
his  helmet  thenceforward. 

On  hearing  this  narrative  all  were  greatly  astonished, 
except  Pan  Mikolai,  who  said,  — 

"  There  are  no  such  men  in  these  effeminate  days  as  during 
my  youth,  or  men  like  those  of  whom  my  father  told  me.  If 
a  noble  at  present  succeeds  in  tearing  open  a  breastplate,  or 
stretching  a  crossbow  without  a  crank,  or  twisting  an  iron 
cutlass  between  sticks  he  is  called  a  man  of  might  and  exalts 
himself  above  others.  But  formerly  young  girls  used  to  do 
those  things." 

"I  will  not  deny  that  formerly  people  were  stronger," 
answered  Povala,  "  but  even  to-day  strong  men  may  be 
found.  The  Lord  Jesus  was  not  sparing  of  strength  in  my 
bones,  still  I  will  not  say  that  I  am  the  strongest  in  the  king- 
dom. Have  you  ever  seen  Zavisha  of  Garbov?  He  could 
overcome  me." 

"I  have  seen  him.  He  has  shoulders  as  broad  as«the 
bell  of  Cracow." 

44  And  Dobko  of  Olesnitsa?  Once  he  was  at  a  tournament 
which  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  held  in  Torun  ;  he  stretched 
out  twelve  knights  with  great  glory  to  himself  and  our 
nation." 

"But  our  Mazovian,  Stashko  Tsolek  was  stronger  than 
you,  or  Zavisha,  or  Dobko.  It  was  said  that  he  took  a 
green  stick  in  his  hand  and  squeezed  sap  from  it." 

44 1  will  squeeze  sap  from  one  too !  "  exclaimed  Zbyshko. 

And  before  any  one  could  ask  him  for  a  trial,  he  sprang  to 
the  roadside,  broke  off  a  good  twig  from  a  tree,  and  there, 
before  the  eyes  of  the  princess  and  Danusia,  he  pressed  it 
near  one  end  with  such  force  that  the  sap  began  really  to 
fall  in  drops  on  the  road. 

"  Ei !  "  cried  Pani  Of  ka  at  sight  of  this,  "  do  not  go  to  war ; 
it  would  be  a  pity  for  such  a  man  to  die  before  marriage." 

44  It  would  be  a  pity,"  repeated  Matsko,  growing  gloomy 
on  a  sudden. 

But  Pan  Mikolai  began  to  laugh,  and  the  princess  joined 
him.  Others,  however,  praised  Zbyshko's  strength  aloud, 
and  since  in  those  times  an  iron  hand  was  esteemed  above  all 
other  qualities,  the  damsels  cried  to  Danusia:  44Be  glad!" 
And  she  was  glad,  though  she  did  not  understand  well  what 
she  could  gain  from  that  morsel  of  squeezed  wood.  Zbyshko, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          51 

forgetting  the  Knight  of  the  Cross  altogether,  had  such  a 
lofty  look  that  Mikolai,  wishing  to  bring  him  to  moderation, 
said,  — 

"  It  is  useless  to  plume  thyself  with  strength,  for  there  are 
stronger  than  thou.  I  have  not  seen  what  thou  hast  done, 
but  my  father  was  witness  of  something  better  which  hap- 
pened at  the  court  of  Carolus,  the  Roman  Emperor.  King 
Kazimir  went  on  a  visit  to  him  with  many  courtiers,  among 
whom  was  this  Stashko  Tsolek,  famous  for  strength  and  sou 
of  the  voevoda  Andrei.  The  emperor  boasted  that  among 
his  men  he  had  a  certain  Cheh  who  could  grasp  a  bear  around 
the  body  and  smother  him  immediately.  Then  they  had  a 
spectacle  and  the  Cheh  smothered  two  bears,  one  after  the 
other.  Our  king  was  greatly  mortified,  and  not  to  go  away 
shamefaced  he  said  :  '  But  my  Tsolek  will  not  let  himself  be 
put  to  shame.'  They  appointed  a  wrestling  match  to  come 
three  days  later.  Knights  and  ladies  assembled,  and  after 
three  days  the  Cheh  grappled  with  Tsolek  in  the  courtyard 
of  the  castle ;  but  the  struggle  did  not  last  long,  for  barely 
had  they  embraced  when  Tsolek  broke  the  Cheh's  back, 
crushed  in  all  his  ribs  and  only  let  him  out  of  his  arms  when 
dead,  to  the  great  glory  of  our  king.  Tsolek,  surnamed 
Bonebreaker  from  that  day,  once  carried  up  into  a  tower  a 
great  bell  which  twenty  townspeople  could  not  stir  from  the 
earth." 

"  But  how  many  years  old  was  he?  "  inquired  Zbyshko. 

"  He  was  young." 

Meanwhile  Povala,  riding  at  the  right  near  the  princess, 
bent  at  last  toward  her  ear  and  told  her  the  whole  truth  con- 
cerning the  seriousness  of  what  had  happened,  and  at  the 
same  time  begged  her  to  support  him,  for  he  would  take  the 
part  of  Zbyshko,  who  might  have  to  answer  grievously  for 
his  act.  The  princess,  whom  Zbyshko  pleased,  received  the 
intelligence  with  sadness,  and  was  greatly  alarmed. 

"  The  bishop  of  Cracow  has  a  liking  for  me,"  said  Povala. 
"  I  can  iinplore  him,  anJ  the  queen  too,  for  the  more  inter- 
cessors there  are,  the  better  for  the  young  man." 

"  Should  the  queen  take  his  part  a  hair  will  not  fall  from 
his  head,"  said  Anna  Dauuta  ;  "  the  king  honors  her  greatly 
for  her  saintliness  and  her  dower,  especially  now  when  the 
reproach  of  sterility  is  taken  from  her.  But  in  Cracow  is 
also  the  beloved  sister  of  the  king,  Princess  Alexandra ;  go 
to  her.  I  too  will  do  what  I  can,  but  she  is  his  sister  while 
I  am  a  cousin." 


52  THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS. 

"  The  king  loves  you  also,  gracious  lady." 

"  Ei,  not  as  her,"  replied  the  princess,  with  a  certain 
sadness ;  "  for  me  one  link  of  a  chain,  for  her  a  whole  chain ; 
for  me  a  fox  skin,  for  her  a  sable.  The  king  loves  none  of 
his  relatives  as  he  does  Alexandra.  There  is  no  day  when 
she  goes  away  empty-handed." 

Tims  conversing  they  approached  Cracow.  The  road, 
crowded  beginning  with  Tynets,  was  still  more  crowded. 
They  met  landholders  going  to  the  city  at  the  head  of  their 
men ;  some  were  in  armor,  others  in  summer  garments  and 
straw  hats ;  some  on  horseback,  others  in  wagons  with  their 
wives  and  daughters,  who  wished  to  see  the  long  promised 
tournaments.  In  places  the  entire  road  was  crowded  with  the 
wagons  of  merchants,  who  were  not  permitted  to  pass  Cracow, 
and  thus  deprive  the  city  of  numerous  toll  dues.  In  those 
wagons  were  carried  salt,  wax,  wheat,  fish,  oxhides,  hemp, 
wood.  Others  leaving  the  city  were  laden  with  cloth,  kegs 
of  beer,  and  the  most  various  merchandise  of  the  city. 
Cracow  was  now  quite  visible ;  the  gardens  of  the  king,  of 
lords  and  of  townspeople  surrounded  the  city  on  all  sides; 
beyond  them  were  the  walls  and  the  church  towers.  The 
nearer  they  came,  the  greater  the  movement,  and  at  the  gates 
it  was  difficult  to  pass  amid  the  universal  activity. 

"  This  is  the  city !  there  is  not  in  the  world  another  such," 
said  Matsko. 

"•  It  is  always  like  a  fair,"  said  one  of  the  choristers.  "  Is 
it  long  since  you  were  here?  " 

"  Long.     And  I  wonder  at  Cracow  as  if  I  were  looking  at 
it  for  the  first  time,  as  we  come  now  from  wild  countries." 
^"They  say  that   Cracow  has   grown  immensely  through 
King  Yagello." 

44  That  is  true.  From  the  time  that  the  Grand  Prince  of 
Lithuania  ascended  the  throne,  the  vast  regions  of  Lithuania 
and  Rus  have  become  open  to  the  traffic  of  Cracow;  because 
of  this  the  city  has  increased  day  by  day  in  population,  in 
wealth,  and  in  buildings;  it  has  become  one  of  the  most 
important  in  the  world." 

kijhe  c^ies  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  are  respectable 
too,"  said  the  weighty  chorister  again. 

"If  we  could  only  get  at  them!"  said  Matsko.  "There 
would  be  a  respectable  booty  !  " 

But  Povala  was  thinking  of  something  else,  namely,  that 
young  Zbyshko,  who  had  offended  only  through  stupid  im- 
pulsiveness, was  going  into  the  jaws  of  the  wolf  as  it  were. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  53 

The  lord  of  Tachev,  stern  and  stubborn  in  time  of  war,  had 
a  real  dovelike  heart  in  his  mighty  breast ;  since  he  knew 
better  than  others  what  was  waiting  for  the  offender,  pity 
for  the  youth  seized  the  knight. 

"  I  am  meditating  and  meditating,"  said  he  to  the  princess, 
"  whether  to  tell  the  king  what  has  happened,  or  not  tell 
him.  If  the  German  knight  does  not  complain,  there  will  be 
no  case,  but  it  he  is  to  complain  it  would  be  better  to  tell 
earlier,  so  that  our  lord  should  not  flame  up  in  sudden  anger." 

"  If  the  Knight  of  the  Cross  can  ruin  any  man,  he  will 
ruin  him,"  said  the  princess.  "  But  I  first  of  all  will  tell  the 
young  man  to  join  our  court.  Perhaps  the  king  will  not 
punish  a  courtier  of  ours  so  severely." 

Then  she  called  Zbyshko,  who,  learning  what  the  question 
was,  sprang  from  his  horse,  seized  her  feet,  and  with  the 
utmost  delight  agreed  to  be  her  attendant,  not  only  because 
of  greater  safety,  but  because  he  could  in  that  way  remain 
near  Danusia. 

' '  Where  are  you  to  lodge  ?  "  asked  Povala  of  Matsko. 

"  In  an  inn." 

"  There  is  no  room  in  the  inns  this  long  time." 

"Then  I  will  go  to  a  merchant,  an  acquaintance,  Amyley. 
Perhaps  he  will  shelter  us  for  the  night." 

"  But  I  say  to  you,  come  as  guests  to  me.  Your  nephew 
might  lodge  in  the  castle  with  the  courtiers  of  the  princess, 
but  it  will  be  better  for  him  not  to  be  under  the  hand  of  the 
king.  What  the  king  would  do  in  his  first  anger,  he  would 
not  do  in  his  second.  It  is  certain  also  that  you  will  divide 
your  property,  wagons,  and  servants,  and  to  do  that,  time  is 
needed.  With  me,  as  it  is  known  to  you,  you  will  be  safe 
and  comfortable." 

Matsko,  though  troubled  a  little  that  Povala  was  thinking 
so  much  of  their  safety,  thanked  him  with  gratitude,  and 
they  entered  the  city.  But  there  he  and  Zbyshko  forgot 
again  for  a  time  their  troubles  at  sight  of  the  wonders  sur- 
rounding them.  In  Lithuania  and  on  the  boundary  they 
had  seen  only  single  castles,  and  of  more  considerable  towns 
only  Vilno.  —  badly  built,  and  burnt,  all  in  ashes  and  ruins. 
In  Cracow  the  stone  houses  of  merchants  were  often  more 
splendid  than  the  castle  of  the  Grand  Prince  in  Lithuania. 
Many  houses  were  of  wood,  it  is  true,  but  many  of  those 
astonished  the  beholder  by  the  loftiness  of  the  walls  and 
the  roofs,  with  windows  of  glass,  the  panes  fitted  into  lead 
sashes,  panes  which  so  reflected  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun 


54         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

that  one  might  suppose  the  house  burning.  But  along 
streets  near  the  market  were  large  houses  of  red  brick,  or 
entirely  of  stone,  lofty,  ornamented  with  plates  and  the  cross 
charm  on  the  walls.  They  stood  one  at  the  side  of  the 
other,  like  soldiers  in  line,  some  wide,  others  narrow,  as 
narrow  as  nine  ells,  but  erect,  with  arched  ceiling  —  often 
with  the  picture  of  the  Passion,  or  with  the  image  of  the 
Most  Holy  Virgin  over  the  gate.  On  some  streets  were  two 
rows  of  houses,  above  them  a  strip  of  sky,  below  a  street 
entirely  paved  with  stones,  and  on  both  sides  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  see,  shops  and  shops,  rich,  full  of  the  most  excel- 
lent, ofttimes  wonderful  or  wholly  unknown  goods,  on 
which  Matsko,  accustomed  to  continual  war  and  taking  of 
booty,  looked  with  an  eye  somewhat  greedy.  But  the  public 
buildings  brought  both  to  still  greater  astonishment;  the 
church  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  the  square,  then  other  churches, 
the  cloth  market,  the  city  hall  with  an  enormous  "  cellar  " 
in  which  they  sold  Schweidnitz  beer,  cloth  shops,  the 
immense  mercatorium  intended  for  foreign  merchants,  also 
a  building  in  which  the  city  weights  were  kept,  barber-shops, 
baths,  places  for  smelting  copper,  wax,  gold,  and  silver, 
breweries,  whole  mountains  of  kegs  around  the  so-called 
Schrotamt,  —  in  a  word,  plenty  and  wealth,  which  a  man 
unacquainted  with  the  city,  even  though  the  wealthy  owner  of 
a  "  town,"  could  not  imagine  to  himself. 

Povala  conducted  Matsko  and  Zbyshko  to  his  house  on 
Saint  Ann  Street,  commanded  to  give  them  a  spacious  room, 
intrusted  them  to  attendants,  and  went  himself  to  the  castle ; 
from  which  he  returned  for  supper  rather  late  in  the  evening 
with  a  number  of  his  friends.  They  used  meat  and  wine  in 
abundance  and  supped  joyously ;  but  the  host  himself  was 
somehow  anxious,  and  when  at  last  the  guests  went  away 
he  said  to  Matsko,  — 

"I  have  spoken  to  a  canon  skilled  in  writing  and  in 
/aw;  he  tells  me  that  insult  to  an  envoy  is  a  capital 
offence.  Pray  to  God,  therefore,  that  Lichtenstein  make  no 
complaint." 

When  they  heard  this  both  knights,  though  at  supper  they 
had  in  some  degree  passed  the  measure,  went  to  rest  with 
hearts  that  were  not  so  joyous.  Matsko  could  not  sleep, 
and  some  time  after  they  had  lain  down  he  called  to  his 
nephew,  — 

"Zbyshko!" 

"But  what?" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         55 

' '  "Well,  taking  everything  into  account,  I  think  that  they 
will  cut  off  thy  head." 

' '  Do  you  think  so  ?  "  asked  Zbyshko,  with  a  drowsy 
voice.  And  turning  to  the  wall  he  fell  asleep  sweetly,  for 
he  was  wearied  by  the  road. 

Next  day  the  two  owners  of  Bogdanets  together  with 
Povala  went  to  early  mass  in  the  Cathedral,  through  piety 
and  to  see  the  guests  who  had  assembled  at  the  castle.  In- 
deed Povala  had  met  a  multitude  of  acquaintances  on  the 
road,  and  among  them  many  knights  famous  at  home  and 
abroad ;  on  these  young  Zbyshko  looked  with  admiration, 
promising  himself  in  spirit  that  if  the  affair  with  Lichtenstein 
should  leave  him  unharmed,  he  would  strive  to  equal  them 
in  bravery  and  every  virtue.  One  of  those  knights,  Topor- 
chyk,  a  relative  of  the  castellan  of  Cracow  told  him  about 
the  return  from  Rome  of  Voitseh  Yastrernbets,  a  scholastic, 
who  had  gone  with  a  letter  from  the  king  to  Pope  Boniface 
IX.,  inviting  him  to  Cracow.  Boniface  accepted  the  invita- 
tion, and  though  he  expressed  doubt  as  to  whether  he 
could  come  in  person,  he  empowered  his  ambassador  to 
hold  in  his  name  the  infant  at  the  font,  and  begged  at  the 
same  time,  as  a  proof  of  his  love  for  both  kingdoms,  to 
name  the  child  Bonifacius  or  Bonifacia. 

They  spoke  also  of  the  approaching  arrival  of  Sigismond 
of  Hungary,  and  expected  it  surely ;  for  Sigismond,  whether 
invited  or  not,  went  always  to  places  where  there  was  a 
chance  of  feasts,  visits,  and  tournaments,  in  which  he  took 
part  with  delight,  desiring  to  be  renowned  universally  as  a 
ruler,  a  singer,  and  one  of  the  first  of  knights.  Povala, 
Zavisha  of  Garbov,  Dobko  of  Olesnitsa,  Nashan,  and  other 
men  of  similar  measure  remembered  with  a  smile  how,  during 
former  visits  of  Sigismond,  King  Vladislav  had  begged  them 
in  secret  not  to  push  too  hard  in  the  tournament,  and  to 
spare  the  "Hungarian  guest,"  whose  vanity,  known  through- 
out the  world,  was  so  great  that  in  case  of  failure  it  brought 
tears  from  his  eyes.  But  the  greatest  attention  among  the 
knighthood  was  roused  by  the  affair  of  Vitold.  Wonders 
were  related  of  the  splendor  of  that  cradle  of  pure  silver, 
which  princes  and  boyars  of  Lithuania  had  brought  from 
Vitold  and  his  wife  Anna.  Before  divine  service  groups  of 
people  were  formed  as  is  usual ;  these  related  news  to  each 
other.  In  one  of  those  groups  Matsko,  when  he  heard  of 
the  cradle,  described  the  richness  of  the  gift,  but  still 
more  Vitold's  intended  immense  expedition  against  the  Tar- 


56         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

tars;  he  was  covered  with  questions  about  it.  The  expe- 
dition was  nearly  ready,  for  great  armies  had  moved  to 
Eastern  Rus,  and  in  case  of  success  it  would  extend  the 
supremacy  of  King  Yagello  over  almost  half  the  earth,  to 
the  unknown  depths  of  Asia,  —  to  the  boundaries  of  Persia, 
and  the  banks  of  the  Aral.  Matsko,  who  formerly  had  been 
near  the  person  of  Vitold,  and  who  was  able  to  know  his 
plans  therefore,  knew  how  to  tell  them  in  detail,  and  even 
so  eloquently  that  before  the  bell  had  sounded  for  mass  a 
crowd  of  the  curious  had  formed  around  him  in  front  of  the 
cathedral.  "  It  was  a  question," he  said,  "of  an  expedition 
in  favor  of  the  Cross.  Vitold  himself,  though  called  Grand 
Prince,  rules  Lithuania  by  appointment  of  Yagello,  and  is 
merely  viceroy.  His  merit,  therefore,  will  fall  on  the  king. 
And  what  glory  for  newly  baptized  Lithuania,  and  for  Polish 
power,  if  their  united  armies  shall  carry  the  Cross  to  regions 
in  which  if  the  name  of  the  Saviour  has  ever  been  mentioned, 
it  was  onlv  to  be  blasphemed,  regions  in  which  the  foot  of  a 
Pole  or  Lithuanian  has  never  stood  up  to  this  time !  The 
expelled  Tohtamysh,  if  Polish  and  Lithuanian  troops  seat 
him  again  on  the  last  Kipchak  throne,  will  call  himself  '  son ' 
of  King  Vladislav  and,  as  he  has  promised,  will  bow  down  to 
the  Cross  together  with  the  whole  Golden  Horde." 

They  listened  to  these  words  with  attention,  but  many  did 
not  know  well  what  the  question  was,  —  whom  was  Vitold 
to  assist?  against  whom  was  he  to  war?  Hence  some  said : 

"  Tell  us  clearly,  with  whom  is  the  war?" 

"  With  Timur  the  Lame,"  answered  Matsko. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.  The  ears  of  Western 
knighthood  had  been  struck  more  than  once,  it  is  true,  by 
the  names  of  the  Golden,  Blue,  and  Azoff  Hordes,  as  well 
as  various  others,  but  Tartar  questions  and  domestic  wars 
between  individual  Hordes  were  not  clearly  known  to  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  one  could  not  find  a  single  man  in 
Europe  of  that  day  who  had  not  heard  of  the  awful  Timur 
the  Lame,  or  Tamerlane,  whose  name  was  repeated  with 
not  less  dread  than  the  name  of  Attila  aforetime.  Was 
he  not  "lord  of  the  world"  and  "lord  of  times,"  ruler 
of  twenty-seven  conquered  kingdoms,  ruler  of  Muscovite 
Rus,  ruler  of  Siberia,  China  to  India,  Bagdad,  Ispahan, 
Aleppo,  Damascus, — a  man  whose  shadow  fell  across  the 
sands  of  Arabia  onto  Egypt,  and  across  the  Bosphorus  onto 
the  Byzantine  Empire,  destroyer  of  the  human  race,  mon- 
strous builder  of  pyramids  made  of  human  skulls,  victor 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         57 

in  all  battles,  defeated  in  none,  "  master  of  souls  and 
bodies  "  ? 

Tohtamysh  had  been  seated  by  Tamerlane  on  the  throne  of 
the  Blue  and  the  Golden  Hordes,  and  recognized  as  "  son." 
But  when  Tohtamysh's  lordship  extended  from  the  Aral  to 
the  Crimea,  over  more  lands  than  there  were  in  all  remaining 
Europe,  the  "  son  "'  wished  to  be  independent ;  therefore,  de- 
prived of  his  throne  by  ' '  one  finger  "  of  the  terrible  father, 
he  fled  to  the  Lithuanian  prince  imploring  aid.  It  was  this 
man  precisely  whom  Vitold  intended  to  conduct  back  to  his 
kingdom,  but  to  do  so  he  would  have  first  to  measure  strength 
with  the  world-ruling  Limper.  For  this  reason  his  name  pro- 
duced a  powerful  impression  on  the  listeners,  and  after  a 
time  of  silence  one  of  the  oldest  knights,  Kazko  of  Yaglov, 
said,  — 

"  It  is  not  a  dispute  with  some  trifling  man." 

"  But  it  is  about  some  trifling  thing,"  said  Pan  Mikolai, 
prudently.  "  What  profit  to  us  if  far  off  there  beyond  the 
tenth  land  a  Tohtamysh,  instead  of  a  Kutluk,  rules  the  sons 
of  Belial?" 

"  Tohtamysh  would  receive  the  Christian  faith,"  answered 
Matsko. 

"He  would  receive  it,  but  he  has  not  received  it.  Is 
it  possible  to  believe  dog  brothers,  who  do  not  confess 
Christ?" 

' '  But  it  is  a  worthy  deed  to  lay  down  one's  life  for  the 
name  of  Christ,"  replied  Povala. 

"And  for  the  honor  of  knighthood,"  added  Toporchykj 
"  among  us  are  men  who  will  go.  Pan  Spytko  of  Melshtyn 
has  a  young  and  beloved  wife,  but  he  has  gone  to  Prince 
Vitold  for  the  expedition." 

"  And  no  wonder,"  put  in  Yasko  Nashan ;  "  though  a 
man  had  the  foulest  sin  on  his  soul,  he  would  receive  sure 
forgiveness  for  his  part  in  such  a  war,  and  certain  salvation." 

"  And  glory  for  the  ages  of  ages,"  said  Povala.  "  If  there 
is  to  be  a  war,  let  it  be  a  war,  and  that  it  is  not  with  some 
common  person  is  all  the  better.  Timur  conquered  the  world 
and  has  twenty-seven  kingdoms  under  him.  What  a  glory 
for  our  people  to  rub  him  out." 

"  Why  should  we  not  ?  "  answered  Toporchyk,  "  even  if 
he  possessed  a  hundred  kingdoms,  let  others  fear  him,  not 
we!  Ye  speak  worthily !  Only  call  together  ten  thousand 
good  lancers  —  we  will  ride  through  the  world." 

44  What  people  should  finish  the  Limper  if  not  ours?" 


58  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

So  spoke  the  knights,  and  Zbyshko  wondered  why  the 
desire  had  not  come  to  him  earlier  of  going  into  the  wild 
steppes  with  Vitold.  During  his  stay  in  Vilno  he  had  wished 
to  see  Cracow,  the  court,  take  part  in  knightly  tournaments, 
but  now  he  thought  that  here  he  might  find  condemnation 
and  infamy,  while  there,  at  the  worst,  he  would  find  a  death 
full  of  glory.  But  Kazko  of  Yaglov,  a  hundred  years  old, 
whose  neck  was  trembling  from  age,  and  who  had  a  mind 
answering  to  his  age,  cast  cold  water  on  the  willingness 
of  the  knighthood. 

"Ye  are  foolish,"  said  he.  "Has  no  one  of  you  heard 
that  the  image  of  Christ  has  spoken  to  the  queen  ?  And  if 
the  Saviour  himself  admits  her  to  such  confidence,  why  should 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  third  person  of  the  Trinity,  be  less 
gracious.  For  this  reason  she  sees  future  things,  as  if  they 
were  happening  in  her  presence,  and  she  said  this  —  " 

Here  he  stopped,  shook  his  head  for  a  moment,  and  then 
continued,  — 

"  I  have  forgotten  what  she  did  say,  but  I  will  recall  it 
directly." 

And  he  began  to  think ;  they  waited  with  attention,  for 
the  opinion  was  universal  that  the  queen  saw  future  events. 

"  Aha !  I  have  it !  "  said  he  at  last  "  The  queen  said 
that  if  all  the  knighthood  of  this  country  should  go  with 
Prince  Vitold  against  the  Limper,  pagan  power  might  be 
crushed.  But  that  cannot  be,  because  of  the  dishonesty  of 
Christians.  It  is  necessary  to  guard  our  boundaries  against 
Chehs,  and  Hungarians,  and  against  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross,  for  it  is  not  possible  to  trust  any  one.  And  if  only  a 
handful  of  Poles  go  with  Vitold,  Tiinur  will  finish  them,  or 
his  voevodas  will,  for  they  command  countless  legions." 

"•  But  there  is  peace  at  present,"  said  Toporchyk,  "  and 
the  Order  itself  will  give  some  aid,  perhaps,  to  Vitold. 
The  Knights  of  the  Cross  cannot  act  otherwise,  even  for 
.shame's  sake  ;  they  must  show  the  holy  father  that  they  are 
ready  to  fight  against  pagans.  People  say  at  court  that 
KUDO  Lichtenstein  is  here  not  only  for  the  christening,  but 
also  to  counsel  with  the  king." 

"  Ah.  here  he  is!  "  exclaimed  Matsko,  with  astonishment. 

"  True  I  "  said  Povala,  looking  around.  "  As  God  lives, 
it  is  he!  He  stayed  a  short  time  with  the  abbot;  he  must 
have  left  Tynets  before  daybreak." 

"lie  was  in  haste  for  some  reason,"  said  Matsko,  gloomily. 

Meanwhile  Kuno  Lichtensteiu  passed  near  them.     Matsko 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         59 

recognized  him  by  the  cross  embroidered  on  his  mantle,  but 
the  envoy  knew  neither  him  nor  Zbyshko,  because  the  first 
time  he  had  seen  them  they  were  in  helmets,  and  in  a  hel- 
met, even  with  raised  vizor,  it  was  possible  to  see  only  a 
small  part  of  the  face.  While  passing  he  nodded  toward 
Povala  and  Toporchyk,  then,  with  his  attendants,  he  as- 
cended the  steps  of  the  cathedral,  with  an  important  and 
majestic  tread. 

Just  at  that  moment  the  bells  sounded,  announcing  that 
mass  would  begin  soon,  and  frightening  a  flock  of  daws  and 
doves  gathered  in  the  towers.  Matsko  and  Zbyshko,  some- 
what  disturbed  by  the  quick  return  of  Lichtenstein,  entered 
the  church  with  others.  But  the  old  man  was  now  the  more 
disturbed,  for  the  king's  court  took  all  the  young  knight's 
attention.  Never  in  his  life  had  Zbyshko  seen  anything 
so  imposing  as  that  church  and  that  assembly.  On  the 
right  and  on  the  left  he  was  surrounded  by  the  most  famous 
men  of  the  kingdom,  renowned  in  counsel,  or  in  war. 
Many  of  those  whose  wisdom  had  effected  the  marriage  of 
the  Grand  Prince  of  Lithuania  with  the  marvellous  young 
Queen  of  Poland  had  died,  but  some  were  still  living,  and 
on  them  people  looked  with  uncommon  respect.  The  youth- 
ful knight  could  not  gaze  enough  at  the  noble  figure  of 
Yasko  of  Tenchyn,  the  castellan  of  Cracow,  in  which  se- 
verity and  dignity  were  blended  with  uprightness ;  he 
admired  the  wise  and  dignified  faces  of  other  counsellors, 
and  the  strong  visages  of  knights  with  hair  cut  straight 
above  their  brows  and  falling  in  long  locks  at  the  sides  of 
their  heads  and  behind.  Some  wore  nets,  others  only 
ribbons  holding  the  hair  in  order.  Foreign  guests,  envoys 
of  the  King  of  Rome,  Bohemians,  Hungarians,  Austrians, 
with  their  attendants,  astonished  with  the  great  elegance 
of  their  dresses ;  the  princes  and  boyars  of  Lithuania,  stand- 
ing near  the  side  of  the  king,  in  spite  of  the  summer  and 
the  burning  days,  for  show's  sake  wore  shubas  lined  with 
costly  fur ;  the  Russian  princes,  in  stiff  and  broad  garments, 
looked,  on  the  background  of  the  walls  and  the  gilding  of 
the  church,  like  Byzantine  pictures. 

But  Zbyshko  waited  with  the  greatest  curiosity  for  the 
entrance  of  the  king  and  queen,  and  forced  his  way  up  as 
much  as  possible  toward  the  stalls,  beyond  which,  near  the 
altar,  were  two  velvet  cushions,  —  for  the  royal  couple 
always  heard  mass  on  their  knees.  Indeed,  people  did  not 
wait  long ;  the  king  entered  first,  by  the  door  of  the  sacristy, 


60  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  before  he  had  come  in  front  of  the  altar  it  was  possible 
to  observe  him  well.  He  had  black  hair,  dishevelled  and 
growing  somewhat  thin  above  his  forehead ;  at  the  sides  it 
was  put  back  over  his  ears ;  his  face  was  dark,  entirely 
shaven,  nose  aquiline  and  rather  pointed ;  around  his  mouth 
there  were  wrinkles ;  his  eyes  were  black,  small,  and  glitter- 
ing. He  looked  on  every  side,  as  if  he  wished  before  reach- 
ing the  front  of  the  altar  to  make  estimate  of  all  people  in 
the  church.  His  countenance  had  a  kindly  expression,  but 
also  the  watchful  one  of  a  man  who,  elevated  by  fortune 
beyond  his  own  hopes,  has  to  think  continually  whether  his 
acts  correspond  to  his  office,  and  who  fears  malicious  blame. 
But  for  this  reason  specially  there  was  in  his  face  and  his 
movements  a  certain  impatience.  It  was  easy  to  divine  that 
his  anger  must  be  sudden,  and  that  he  was  always  that  same 
prince  who,  roused  by  the  wiles  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
had  cried  to  their  envoys:  "Thou  strikest  at  me  with  a 
parchment,  but  I  at  thee  with  a  dart !  " 

Now,  however,  a  great  and  sincere  piety  restrained  his 
native  quick  temper.  Not  only  the  newly  converted  princes 
of  Lithuania,  but  also  Polish  magnates,  pious  from  the  exam- 
ple of  grandfather  and  great-grandfather,  were  edified  at  sight 
of  the  king  in  the  church.  Often  he  put  the  cushion  aside, 
and  knelt,  for  greater  mortification,  on  the  bare  stones ;  often 
he  raised  his  hands,  and  held  them  raised  till  they  fell  of  them- 
selves from  fatigue.  He  heard  at  least  three  masses  daily, 
and  heard  them  almost  with  eagerness.  The  exposure  of  the 
chalice  and  the  sound  of  the  bell  at  the  Elevation  always  filled 
his  soul  with  ecstasy,  enthusiasm,  and  awe.  At  the  end  of 
mass  he  went  forth  from  the  church  as  if  he  had  been  roused 
from  sleep,  calmed  and  mild;  soon  courtiers  discovered  that 
that  was  the  best  time  to  beg  him  for  gifts  or  forgiveness. 

Yadviga  entered  by  the  sacristy  door.  Knights  nearest 
the  stalls,  when  they  saw  her,  though  mass  had  not  begun, 
knelt  at  once,  yielding  involuntary  honor  to  her,  as  to  a  saint. 
Zbyshko  did  the  same,  for  in  all  that  congregation  no  one 
doubted  that  he  had  really  before  him  a  saint,  whose  image 
would  in  time  adorn  the  altars  of  churches.  More  especially 
during  recent  years  the  severe  penitential  life  of  Yadviga 
had  caused  tin's,  that  besides  the  honor  due  a  queen,  they 
rendered  her  honor  well-nigh  religious.  From  mouth  to  mouth 
among  lords  and  people  passed  reports  of  miracles  wrought 
by  her.  It  was  said  that  the  touch  of  her  hand  cured  the 
sick;  that  people  deprived  of  strength  in  their  members 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  61 

recovered  it  by  putting  on  old  robes  of  the  queen.  Trust- 
worthy witnesses  affirmed  that  with  their  own  ears  they 
had  heard  Christ  speaking  to  her  from  the  altar.  Foreign 
monarchs  gave  her  honor  on  their  knees ;  even  the  insolent 
Knights  of  the  Cross  respected  her,  and  feared  to  offend  her. 
Pope  Boniface  IX.  called  her  a  saint  and  the  chosen  daughter 
of  the  Church.  The  world  considered  her  acts,  and  remem- 
bered that  that  was  a  child  of  the  house  of  Anjou  and  of  the 
Polish  Piasts ;  that  she  was  a  daughter  of  the  powerful  Ludvik  ; 
that  she  was  reared  at  the  most  brilliant  of  courts ;  that  she 
was  the  most  beautiful  of  maidens  in  the  kingdom;  that  she 
had  renounced  happiness,  renounced  a  maiden's  first  love, 
and  married  as  queen  the  "  wild"  prince  of  Lithuania,  so  as 
to  bend  with  him  to  the  foot  of  the  Cross  the  last  pagan 
people  in  Europe.  What  the  power  of  all  the  Germans,  the 
power  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  their  crusading  expedi- 
tions, and  a  sea  of  blood  had  not  effected,  her  single  word 
had  effected.  Never  had  apostolic  labor  been  joined  with 
such  devotion ;  never  had  woman's  beauty  been  illuminated 
by  such  angelic  goodness  and  such  quiet  sorrow. 

Therefore  minstrels  in  all  the  courts  of  Europe  celebrated 
her ;  knights  from  the  most  remote  lands  came  to  Cracow  to  see 
that  "  Polish  Queen  ;  "  her  own  people,  whose  strength  and 
glory  she  had  increased  by  her  alliance  with  Yagello,  loved  her 
as  the  sight  of  their  eyes.  Only  one  great  grief  had  weighed 
upon  her  and  the  nation,  —  God  through  long  years  had 
refused  posterity  to  this  His  chosen  one. 

But  when  at  last  that  misfortune  had  passed,  the  news  of 
the  implored  blessing  spread  like  lightning  from  the  Baltic 
to  the  Black  Sea,  to  the  Carpathians,  and  filled  all  peo- 
ple of  the  immense  commonwealth  with  delight.  It  was 
received  joyfully  even  at  foreign  courts,  but  not  at  the  capi- 
tal of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross.  In  Rome  they  sang  a  "Te 
Deum."  In  Poland  the  final  conviction  was  reached  that 
whatever  the  "  holy  lady"  might  ask  of  God  would  be  given 
beyond  doubt. 

So  people  came  to  implore  her  to  ask  health  for  them  ; 
deputations  came  from  provinces  and  districts,  begging  that 
in  proportion  as  the  need  might  be  she  would  pray  for  rain, 
for  good  weather,  for  crops,  for  a  favorable  harvest,  a  good 
yield  of  honey,  for  abundance  of  fish  in  the  lakes,  and  beasts 
in  the  forests.  Terrible  knights  from  border  castles  and 
towns,  who,  according  to  customs  received  from  the  Germans, 
toiled  at  robbery  or  war  among  themselves,  at  one  reminder 


62  THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

from  her  sheathed  their  swords ;  freed  prisoners  without  ran- 
som ;  returned  stolen  herds ;  and  gave  hands  to  one  another 
in  concord.  Every  misfortune,  every  poverty  hurried  to  the 
gates  of  the  castle  of  Cracow.  Her  pure  spirit  penetrated 
the  hearts  of  men,  softened  the  lot  of  subjects,  the  pride  of 
lords,  the  harshness  of  judges,  and  soared  like  the  light  of 
happiness,  like  an  angel  of  justice  and  peace  above  the  whole 
country. 

All  were  waiting  then  with  beating  hearts  for  the  day  of 
blessing. 

The  knights  looked  diligently  at  the  form  of  the  queen,  so 
as  to  infer  how  long  they  would  have  to  wait  for  the  coming 
heir  or  heiress  to  the  throne.  Vysh,  the  bishop  of  Cracow, 
who  was  besides  the  most  skilful  physician  in  the  country, 
and  even  celebrated  abroad,  did  not  predict  yet  a  quick  deliv- 
ery. If  they  were  making  preparations,  it  was  because  it 
was  the  custom  of  the  age  to  begin  every  solemnity  at  the 
earliest,  and  continue  it  whole  weeks.  In  fact,  the  lady's 
form,  though  somewhat  more  pronounced,  preserved  so  far 
its  usual  outlines.  She  wore  robes  that  were  even  too  simple. 
Reared  in  a  brilliant  court,  and  being  the  most  beautiful  of 
contemporary  princesses,  she  had  been  enamoured  of  costly 
materials,  —  chains,  pearls,  gold  bracelets  and  rings ;  but  at 
this  time,  and  even  for  some  years,  not  only  did  she  wear  the 
robes  of  a  nun,  but  she  covered  her  face,  lest  the  thought  of 
her  beauty  might  rouse  worldly  pride  in  her.  In  vain  did 
Yagello,  when  he  learned  of  her  changed  condition,  recom 
mend,  in  the  ecstasy  of  his  delight,  to  adorn  the  bedchamber 
with  cloth  of  gold,  brocade,  and  precious  stones.  She  an- 
swered that,  having  renounced  show  long  before,  she  remem- 
bered that  the  time  of  birth  was  often  the  time  of  death ;  and 
hence  it  was  not  amidst  jewels,  but  with  silent  humility,  that 
she  ought  to  receive  the  favor  with  which  God  was  visiting 
her. 

The  gold  and  precious  stones  went  meanwhile  to  the 
Academy  or  to  the  work  of  sending  newly  baptized  Lithuan- 
ian youths  to  foreign  universities. 

The  queen  agreed  to  change  her  religious  appearance  only 
in  this,  that  from  the  time  when  the  hope  of  motherhood  had 
become  perfect  certainty  she  would  not  hide  her  face,  con- 
sidering justly  that  the  dress  of  a  penitent  did  not  befit  her 
from  that  moment  forward. 

And  in  fact  all  eyes  rested  now  in  love  on  that  wonderful 
face,  to  which  neither  gold  nor  precious  stones  could  add 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  63 

ornament.  The  queen  walked  slowly  from  the  sacristy  to 
the  altar  with  her  eyes  uplifted,  in  one  hand  a  book,  in  the 
other  a  rosary.  Zbyshko  saw  the  lily-colored  face,  the  blue 
eyes,  the  features  simply  angelic,  full  of  peace,  goodness, 
mercy,  and  his  heart  began  to  beat  like  a  hammer.  He  knew 
that  by  command  of  God  he  ought  to  love  his  king  and  his 
queen,  and  he  had  loved  them  in  his  own  way,  but  now  his 
heart  seethed  up  in  him  on  a  sudden  with  great  love,  which 
comes  not  of  command,  but  which  bursts  forth  of  itself,  like 
a  flame,  and  is  at  once  both  the  greatest  honor  and  humility, 
and  a  wish  for  sacrifice.  Zbyshko  was  young  and  impulsive  ; 
hence  a  desire  seized  him  to  show  that  love  and  faithfulness 
of  a  subject  knight,  to  do  something  for  her,  to  fly  some- 
where, to  slay  some  one,  to  capture  something,  and  lay  down 
his  head  at  the  same  time.  "  I  will  go  even  with  Prince 
Vitold,"  said  he  to  himself,  "  for  how  else  can  I  serve  the 
saintly  lady,  if  there  is  no  war  near  at  hand?  "  It  did  not 
even  come  to  his  head  that  he  could  serve  otherwise  than  with 
a  sword,  or  a  javelin,  or  an  axe,  but  to  make  up  for  that  he 
was  ready  to  go  alone  against  the  whole  power  of  Timur  the 
Lame.  He  wanted  to  mount  his  horse  immediately  after 
mass  and  begin  —  what?  He  himself  did  not  know.  He 
knew  only  that  he  could  not  restrain  himself,  that  his  hands 
were  burning,  that  his  whole  soul  within  him  was  burning. 

So  again  he  forgot  altogether  the  danger  which  was  threat- 
ening him.  He  forgot  even  Dauusia  for  a  while,  and  when 
she  came  to  his  mind  because  of  the  childlike  singing  which 
was  heard  all  at  once  in  the  church,  he  had  a  feeling  that 
that  was  "something  else."  To  Danusia  he  had  promised 
faithfulness,  he  had  promised  three  Germans,  and  he  would 
keep  that  promise;  but  the  queen  was  above  all  women, 
and  when  he  thought  how  many  he  would  like  to  kill  for  the 
queen  he  saw  in  front  of  him  whole  legions  of  breastplates, 
helmets,  ostrich  and  peacock  plumes,  and  felt  that  according 
to  his  wish  that  was  still  too  little. 

Meanwhile  he  did  not  take  his  eyes  from  her,  asking  in  his 
swollen  heart,  "  With  what  prayer  can  I  honor  her?  "  for  he 
judged  that  it  was  not  possible  to  pray  for  the  queen  in  com- 
mon fashion.  He  knew  how  to  say,  "  Pater  noster,  qui  es  in 
coelis,  sanctificetur  nomen  Tuum,"  for  a  certain  Franciscan 
in  Vilno  had  taught  him  those  words;  perhaps  the  monk 
himself  did  not  know  more,  perhaps  Zbyshko  had  forgotten 
the  rest ;  it  is  enough  that  he  was  unable  to  say  the  whole 
Pater  uoster  (Our  Father),  so  he  began  to  repeat  in  succes- 


64  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

sion  those  few  words  which  in  his  soul  meant,  "  Give  our 
beloved  lady  health,  and  life,  and  happiness  —  and  think 
more  of  her  than  of  all  others."  And  since  this  was  said  by 
a  man  over  whose  head  judgment  and  punishment  were  hang- 
incr,  there  was  not  in  that  whole  church  a  more  sincere 

~" 

prayer. 

At  the  end  of  mass  Zbyshko  thought  that  if  it  were  per- 
mitted him  to  stand  before  the  queen,  fall  on  his  face  and 
embrace  her  feet,  then  even  let  the  end  of  the  world  come. 
But  the  first  mass  was  followed  by  a  second,  and  then  a 
third ;  after  that  the  lady  went  to  her  apartments,  for  usually 
she  fasted  till  mid-day,  and  took  no  part  in  joyful  break- 
fasts at  which,  for  the  amusement  of  the  king  and  guests, 
jesters  and  jugglers  appeared.  But  old  Pan  Mikolai  came 
and  summoned  him  to  the  princess. 

"At  the  table  thou  wilt  serve  me  and  Danusia,  as  my 
attendant,"  said  the  princess  ;  "  and  may  it  be  granted  thee 
to  please  the  king  with  some  amusing  word  or  act,  by  which 
thou  wilt  win  his  heart  to  thyself.  If  the  German  knight 
recognizes  thee,  perhaps  he  will  not  make  a  complaint,  seeing 
that  at  the  king's  table  thou  art  sen-ing  me." 

Zbyshko  kissed  the  princess's  hand,  then  turned  to  Danusia, 
and  though  he  was  more  used  to  war  and  battles  than  to 
courtly  customs,  he  _knew  evidently  what  a  knight  ought  to 
do  on  seeing  the  lady  of  his  thoughts  in  the  morning,  for  he 
stepped  back  and  assuming  an  expression  of  surprise  ex- 
claimed, while  making  the  sign  of  the  cross,  — 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost! " 

"  But  why  does  Zbyshko  make  the  sign  of  the  cross?" 
inquired  Danusia,  raising  her  blue  eyes  to  him. 

"Because,  lovely  damsel,  so  much  beauty  has  been  added 
to  thee  that  I  wonder." 

But  Pan  Mikolai,  as  an  old  man,  did  not  like  new  foreign 
knightly  customs,  hence  he  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and 
said,  — 

"  Why  wilt  thou  lose  time  for  nothing  and  talk  about  her 
beauty?  That  is  a  chit  which  has  hardly  risen  above  the 
earth." 

Zbyshko  looked  at  him  immediately  with  indignation. 

"You  are  mad  to  call  her  that,"  said  he,  growing  pale 
from  anger.  "  Know  this,  that  if  your  years  were  less  I 
would  command  at  once  to  trample  earth  behind  the  castle, 
and  let  my  death  or  yours  come !  " 

"  Be  quiet,  stripling !    I  could  manage  thee  even  to-day!  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  65 

"  Be  quiet!  "  repeated  the  princess.  "  Instead  of  thinking 
of  thy  own  head,  thou  art  looking  for  other  quarrels !  I  ought 
to  have  found  a  more  sedate  knight  for  Danusia.  But  I  tell 
thee  this,  if  thou  hast  a  wish  to  quarrel  move  hence  to 
whatever  place  may  please  thee,  for  here  such  men  are  not 
needed." 

Zbyshko,  put  to  shame  by  the  words  of  the  princess,  be- 
gan to  beg  her  pardon,  thinking,  meanwhile,  that  if  Pan 
Mikolai  had  a  grown-up  son  he  would  challenge  him  to  a 
combat  sometime,  on  foot  or  on  horseback,  unless  the  word 
were  forgiven.  He  determined,  however,  to  deport  himself 
like  a  dove  in  the  king's  chambers,  and  not  to  challenge  any 
one  unless  knightly  honor  commanded  it  absolutely. 

The  sound  of  trumpets  announced  that  the  meal  was  ready ; 
so  Princess  Anna,  taking  Danusia  by  the  hand,  withdrew  to 
the  king's  apartments,  before  which  lay  dignitaries  and 
knights  stood  awaiting  her  arrival.  The  Princess  Alexan- 
dra had  entered  first,  for  as  sister  of  the  king  she  occupied 
a  higher  place  at  the  table.  Straightway  the  room  was  filled 
with  foreign  guests,  invited  local  dignitaries,  and  knights. 
The  king  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  having  at  his  side  the 
bishop  of  Cracow  and  Voitseh  Yastrembets,  who,  though 
lower  in  dignity  than  mitred  persons,  sat  as  ambassador  of 
the  pope,  at  the  right  hand  of  the  king.  The  two  princesses 
occupied  the  succeeding  places.  Beyond  Anna  Danuta  in  a 
broad  arm-chair,  Yan,  the  former  archbishop  of  Gnesen,  had 
disposed  himself  comfortably.  He  was  a  prince  descended 
from  the  Piasts  of  Silesia,  a  son  of  Bolko  III.,  Prince  of 
Opole.  Zbyshko  had  heard  of  him  at  the  court  of  Vitold,  and 
now,  standing  behind  the  princess  and  Danusia,  he  recog- 
nized the  man  at  once  by  his  immensely  abundant  hair, 
twisted  in  rolls  like  a  holy-water  sprinkler.  At  the  courts 
of  Polish  princes  they  called  him  Kropidlo,  and  even  the 
Knights  of  the  Cross  gave  him  the  name  "  Grapidla."  1  He 
was  famed  for  joyfulness  and  frivolity.  Having  received 
the  pallium  for  the  archbishopric  of  Gnesen  against  the  will  of 
the  king  he  wished  to  occupy  it  with  armed  hand ;  expelled 
from  the  office  for  this  and  exiled,  he  connected  himself 
with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  who  gave  him  the  poor 
bishopric  of  Kamen.  Understanding  at  last  that  it  was 
better  to  be  in  accord  with  a  powerful  king,  he  implored 
Yagello's  forgiveness,  returned  to  the  country,  and  was  wait- 

1  This  is  a  German  mispronunciation  of  Kropidlo,  a  sprinkler.     Kro- 
pidlo is  derived  from  kropic,  to  sprinkle. 
VOL.  i.  —  5 


66  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ing  till  a  see  should  be  vacant,  hoping  to  receive  it  from 
the  hands  of  his  kindly  lord.  In  fact  he  was  not  deceived ; 
meanwhile  he  was  endeavoring  to  win  the  king's  heart 
with  pleasant  jests.  But  the  former  inclination  towards 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  had  remained  with  him,  and 
even  then,  at  the  court  of  Yagello,  though  not  looked 
upon  too  favorably  by  knights  and  dignitaries,  he  sought 
the  society  of  Lichtenstein,  and  was  glad  to  sit  next  him  at 
table. 

Zbyshko,  standing  behind  Princess  Anna's  chair,  found 
himself  so  near  the  Knight  of  the  Cross  that  he  could  touch 
him  with  his  hand.  In  fact  his  hands  began  to  itch  immedi- 
ately and  to  move ;  but  that  was  involuntary,  for  he  restrained 
his  impulsiveness,  and  did  not  permit  himself  any  erratic 
thought.  Still  he  could  not  refrain  from  casting  occasional 
glances  that  were  somewhat  greedy  at  Lichtenstein's  flax- 
colored  head,  which  was  growing  bald  behind,  at  his  neck, 
his  shoulders,  and  his  arms,  wishing  to  estimate  at  once 
whether  he  would  have  much  work  were  he  to  meet  him 
either  in  battle  or  in  single  combat.  It  seemed  to  him  that 
he  would  not  have  overmuch,  for,  though  the  shoulder-blades 
of  the  knight  were  rather  powerful  in  outline,  under  his 
closely  fitting  garment  of  thin  gray  cloth,  he  was  still  a  skel- 
eton in  comparison  with  Povala,  or  Pashko  Zlodye,  or  the 
two  renowned  Sulimchiks,  or  Kron  of  Koziglove,  and  many 
other  knights  sitting  at  the  king's  table. 

On  them  indeed  Zbyshko  looked  with  admiration  and 
envy,  but  his  main  attention  was  turned  toward  the  king, 
who,  casting  glances  on  all  sides,  gathered  in,  from  moment 
io  moment,  his  hair  behind  his  ears,  as  if  made  impatient  by 
this,  that  the  meal  had  not  begun  yet.  His  glance  rested  for 
the  twinkle  of  an  eye  on  Zbyshko  also,  and  then  the  young 
knight  experienced  the  feeling  of  a  certain  fear ;  and  at  the 
thought  that  surely  he  would  have  to  stand  before  the  angry 
face  of  the  king  a  terrible  alarm  mastered  him.  At  first  he 
thought,  it  is  true,  of  the  responsibility  and  the  punishment 
which  might  fall  on  him,  for  up  to  that  moment  all  this  had 
seemed  to  him  distant,  indefinite,  hence  not  worthy  of 
thought. 

But  the  German  did  not  divine  that  the  knight  who  had 
attacked  him  insolently  on  the  road  was  so  near.  The  meal 
began.  They  brought  in  caudle,  so  strongly  seasoned  with 
eggs,  cinnamon,  cloves,  ginger,  and  saffron,  that  the  odor 
went  through  the  entire  hall.  At  the  same  time  the  jester, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          67 

Tsarushek,  sitting  in  the  doorway  on  a  stool,  began  to  imi- 
tate the  singing  of  a  nightingale,  which  evidently  delighted 
the  king.  After  him  another  jester  passed  around  the  table 
with  the  servants  who  were  carrying  food ;  he  stood  behind 
the  chairs  without  being  noticed,  and  imitated  the  buzzing  of 
a  bee  so  accurately  that  this  man  and  that  laid  down  his  spoon 
and  defended  his  head  with  his  hand.  At  sight  of  this,  others 
burst  into  laughter. 

Zbyshko  served  the  princess  and  Danusia  diligently,  but 
when  Lichtenstein  in  his  turn  began  to  slap  his  head,  which 
was  growing  bald,  he  forgot  his  danger  again  and  laughed 
till  the  tears  came.  A  young  Lithuanian  prince,  son  of  the 
viceroy  of  Smolensk,  helped  him  in  this  so  sincerely  that  he 
dropped  food  from  the  tray. 

The  Knight  of  the  Cross,  noting  his  error  at  last,  reached 
to  his  hanging  pocket,  and  turning  to  bishop  Kropidlo,  said 
something  to  him  in  German  which  the  bishop  repeated  im- 
mediately in  Polish. 

"  The  noble  lord  declares,''  said  he,  turning  to  the  jester, 
"  that  thou  wilt  receive  two  coins;  but  buzz  not  too  near,  for 
bees  are  driven  out  and  drones  are  killed." 

The  jester  pocketed  the  two  coins  which  the  knight  had 
given  him,  and  using  the  freedom  accorded  to  jesters  at  all 
courts,  he  answered,  — 

"There  is  much  honey  in  the  land  of  Dobryn ;  that  is 
why  the  drones  have  settled  on  it.  Kill  them,  O  King 
Vladislav !  " 

"  Ha!  here  is  a  coin  from  me  too,  for  thou  hast  answered 
well,"  said  Kropidlo;  "but  remember  that  when  a  ladder 
falls  the  bee-keeper  breaks  his  neck.  Those  Malborg  drones 
which  have  settled  on  Dobryn  have  stings,  and  it  is  danger- 
ous to  climb  to  their  nests." 

' '  Oh !  "  cried  Zyndram  of  Mashkov,  the  sword-bearer  of 
Cracow,  "we  can  smoke  them  out." 

"With  what?" 

"  With  powder." 

' '  Or  cut  their  nests  with  an  axe ! "  said  the  gigantic 
Pashko  Zlodye. 

Zbyshko's  heart  rose,  for  he  thought  that  such  words  her- 
alded war.  But  Kuno  Lichtenstein  understood  the  words 
too,  for  having  lived  long  in  Torun  and  in  Helmno  he  had 
learned  Polish  speech,  and  he  failed  to  use  it  only  through 
pride.  But  now,  roused  by  Zyndram's  words,  he  fixed  his 
gray  eyes  on  him  and  answered,  — 


68  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"We  shall  see." 

"Our  fathers  saw  at  Plovtsi,  and  we  have  seen  at  Vilno," 
answered  Zyndram. 

"  Pax  vobiscum!  Pax,  pax!"  exclaimed  Kropidlo. 
"  Only  let  the  reverend  Mikolai  of  Kurov  leave  the  bishop- 
ric of  Kuyav,  and  the  gracious  king  appoint  me  in  his  place, 
I  will  give  you  such  a  beautiful  sermon  on  love  among  na- 
tions, that  I  will  crush  you  completely,  for  what  is  hatred  if 
not  ignis  (fire),  and  besides  ignis  inf emails  (hell  fire),  —  a 
fire  so  terrible  that  water  has  no  effect  on  it,  and  it  can  be 
quenched  only  with  wine.  With  wine,  then !  We  will  go  to 
the  ops !  as  the  late  bishop  Zbisha  said." 

"  And  from  the  ops  to  hell,  as  the  devil  said,"  added  the 
jester. 

"May  he  take  thee!" 

"  It  will  be  more  interesting  when  he  takes  you ;  the  devil 
has  not  been  seen  yet  with  a  Kropidlo  (holy- water  sprinkler), 
but  I  think  that  all  will  have  that  pleasure." 

"  I  will  sprinkle  thee  first,"  said  Kropidlo.  "  Give  us 
wine,  and  long  life  to  love  among  Christians!  " 

"Among  real  Christians!"  repeated  Lichtenstein,  with 
emphasis. 

"  How  is  that?"  asked  the  bishop  of  Cracow,  raising  his 
head.  "  Are  you  not  in  an  old-time  Christian  kingdom?  Are 
not  the  churches  older  here  than  in  Malborg?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  answered  the  Knight  of  the  Cross. 

The  king  was  especially  sensitive  on  the  question  of  Chris- 
tianity. It  seemed  to  him  that  perhaps  the  Knight  of  the 
Cross  wished  to  reproach  him ;  so  his  prominent  cheeks  were 
covered  at  once  with  red  spots,  and  his  eyes  began  to  flash. 

"  What,"  asked  he  in  a  loud  voice.  "  Am  I  not  a  Chris* 
tian  king?  " 

"The  kingdom  calls  itself  Christian,"  answered  Lichten- 
stein coldly,  "  but  the  customs  in  it  are  pagan." 

At  this,  terrible  knights  rose  from  their  seats,  —  Martsin 
Vrotsimovitse,  Floryan  of  Korytnitsa,  Bartosh  of  Vodzinek, 
Domarat  of  Kobylany,  Povala  of  Tachev,  Pashko  Zlodye, 
Zyndram  of  Mashkovitee,  Yasha  of  Targovisko,  Kron  of 
Koziglove,  Zygmunt  of  Bobova,  and  Stashko  of  Harbimo- 
vitse, powerful,  renowned,  victors  in  many  battles  and  in  many 
tournaments;  at  one  instant  they  were  flushing  with  anger,  at 
another  pale,  at  another  gritting  their  teeth  they  exclaimed, 
one  interrupting  another,  — 

4 '  Woe  to  us !  for  he  is  a  guest  and  cannot  be  challenged  !  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  69 

But  Zavisha  Charny,  the  most  renowned  among  the  re- 
nowned, the  "  model  of  knights,"  turned  his  frowning  brows 
to  Liechtenstein,  and  said,  — 

"Kuno,  I  do  not  recognize  thee.  How  canst  thou,  a 
knight,  shame  a  noble  people  among  whom  thou,  being  an 
envoy,  art  threatened  by  no  punishment?" 

But  Kuno  endured  calmly  his  terrible  \ooks  and  answered 
slowly  and  emphatically,  — 

"  Our  Order  before  coming  to  Prussia  warred  in  Palestine, 
but  there  even  Saracens  respected  envoys.  Ye  alone  do  not 
respect  them,  and  for  this  reason  I  have  called  your  customs 
pagan." 

At  this  the  uproar  became  still  greater.  Around,  the  table 
were  heard  again  the  cries  of  "Woe!  woe!" 

They  grew  silent,  however,  when  the  king,  on  whose  face 
anger  was  boiling,  clapped  his  hands  a  number  of  times  in 
Lithuanian  fashion,,  Then  old  Yasko  Toporof  Tenchyn,  the 
castellan  of  Cracow,  rose,  —  he  was  gray,  dignified,  rousing 
fear  by  the  truthfulness  of  his  rule,  —  and  said,  — 

"  Noble  knight  of  Lichtenstein,  if  any  insult  has  met  you 
as  an  envoy,  speak,  there  will  be  satisfaction  and  stern  jus- 
tice quickly." 

"This  would  not  have  happened  to  me  in  any  other  Chris- 
tian land,"  answered  Kuno.  "Yesterday,  on  the  road  to 
Tynets,  one  of  your  knights  fell  upon  me,  and  though  from 
the  cross  on  my  mantle  it  was  easy  to  see  who  I  was,  he  at- 
tempted my  life." 

Zbyshko,  when  he  heard  these  words  grew  deathly  pale 
and  looked  involuntarily  at  the  king  whose  face  was  simply 
terrible.  Yasko  of  Tenchyn  was  astounded,  and  said,  — 

"Can  that  be?" 

"  Ask  the  lord  of  Tachev,  who  was  a  witness  of  the  deed." 

All  eyes  turned  to  Povala  who  stood  for  a  while  gloomy, 
with  drooping  eyelids,  and  then  said,  — 

"  It  is  true !  " 

"When  the  knights  heard  this  they  called  out:  "Shame! 
shame  !  The  ground  should  open  under  such  a  one."  And 
from  shame  some  struck  their  thighs  and  their  breasts  with 
their  hands,  others  twisted  the  pewter  plates  on  the  table 
between  their  fingers,  not  knowing  where  to  cast  their  eyes. 

"  Why  did'st  thou  not  kill  him?  "  thundered  the  king. 

"  I  did  not  because  his  head  belongs  to  judgment,"  replied 
Povala. 

"  Did  you  imprison  him?"  asked  the  Castellan  of  Cracow. 


70  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  No.  He  is  a  noble,  who  swore  on  his  knightly  honor 
that  he  would  appear." 

"  And  he  will  not  appear !  "  said  Liechtenstein,  with  a  sneer 
and  raising  his  head. 

With  that  a  plaintive  youthful  voice  called  out  not  far  from 
the  shoulders  of  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  — 

"May  God  never  grant  that  I  should  prefer  shame  to 
death.  *It  was  I  who  did  that,  I,  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets." 

At  these  words  the  knights  sprang  toward  the  hapless 
Zbyshko,  but  they  were  stopped  by  a  threatening  beck  of 
the  king,  who  rose  with  flashing  eyes,  and  called  in  a  voice 
panting  from  anger,  a  voice  which  was  like  the  sound  of  a 
wagon  jolting  over  stones,  — 

"Cut  off  his  head!  cut  off  his  head!  Let  the  Knight  of 
the  Cross  send  his  head  to  the  Grand  Master  at  Malborg ! " 

Then  he  cried  to  the  young  Lithuanian  prince,  son  of  the 
viceroy  of  Smolensk,  — 

"  Hold  him,  Yamont! " 

Terrified  by  the  king's  anger,  Yamont  laid  his  trembling 
hand  on  the  shoulder  of  Zbyshko,  who,  turning  a  pallid  face 
toward  him,  said,  — 

"I  will  not  flee." 

But  the  white-bearded  castellan  of  Cracow  raised  his  hand 
in  sign  that  he  wished  to  speak,  and  when  there  was  silence, 
he  said, 

"  Gracious  king!  Let  that  com tur  be  convinced  that  not 
thy  auger,  but  our  laws  punish  with  death  an  attack  on  the 
person  of  an  envoy.  Otherwise  he  might  think  the  more 
justly  that  there  are  no  Christian  laws  in  this  kingdom.  I 
will  hold  judgment  on  the  accused  to-morrow!  " 

He  pronounced  the  last  words  in  a  high  key,  and  evidently 
not  admitting  even  the  thought  that  that  voice  would  be  dis- 
obeyed, he  beckoned  to  Yamont,  and  said,  — 

"•  Confine  him  in  the  tower.  And  you,  lord  of  Tachev,  will 
give  witness." 

"  I  will  tell  the  whole  fault  of  that  stripling,  which  no 
mature  man  among  us  would  have  ever  committed,"  said 
Povala,  looking  gloomily  at  Lichtenstein. 

"  He  speaks  justly,"  said  others  at  once;  "  he  is  a  lad  yet; 
why  should  we  all  be  put  to  shame  through  him  ?  " 

Then  came  a  moment  of  silence  and  of  unfriendly  glances 
at  the  Knight  of  the  Cross;  meanwhile  Yamont  led  away 
Zbyshko,  to  give  him  into  the  hands  of  the  bowmen  standing 
in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle.  In  his  young  heart  he  felt 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  71 

pity  Tor  the  prisoner ;  this  pity  was  increased  by  his  innate 
hatred  for  the  Germans.  But  as  a  Lithuanian  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  accomplish  blindly  the  will  of  the  grand  prince; 
and,  terrified  by  the  anger  of  the  king,  he  whispered  to 
Zbyshko  in  friendly  persuasion,  — 

"  Knowst  what  I  will  say  to  thee?  hang  thyself!  The  best 
is  to  hang  thyself  right  away.  The  king  is  angry,  —  and  they 
will  cut  off  thy  head.  Why  not  make  him  glad?  Hang  thy- 
self, friend!  with  us  it  is  the  custom." 

Zbyshko,  half  unconscious  from  shame  and  fear,  seemed 
at  first  not  to  understand  the  words  of  the  little  prince ;  but 
at  last  he  understood,  and  stood  still  from  astonishment. 

"  What  dost  thou  say?" 

"  Hang  thyself !  Why  should  they  judge  thee?  Thou  wilt 
gladden  the  king !  "  repeated  Yamont. 

"Hang  thyself,  if  thou  wish!"  cried  Zbyshko.  "They 
baptized  thee  in  form,  but  the  skin  on  thee  has  remained 
pagan ;  and  thou  dost  not  even  understand  that  it  is  a  sin 
for  a  Christian  to  do  such  a  thing." 

"  But  it  would  not  be  of  free  will,"  answered  the  prince, 
shrugging  his  shoulders.  "If  thou  dost  not  do  this,  they 
will  cut  off  thy  head." 

It  shot  through  Zbyshko's  mind  that  for  such  words  it 
would  be  proper  to  challenge  the  young  boyarin  at  once  to  a 
conflict  on  foot  or  on  horseback,  with  swords  or  with  axes ; 
but  he  stifled  that  idea,  remembering  that  there  would  be 
no  time  for  such  action.  So,  dropping  his  head  gloomily 
and  in  silence,  he  let  himsjelf  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
the  leader  of  the  palace  bowmen. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  dining-hall  universal  attention  was  turned 
in  another  direction.  Danusia,  seeing  what  was  taking  place, 
was  so  frightened  at  first  that  the  breath  was  stopped  in  her 
breast.  Her  face  became  as  pale  as  linen;  her  eyes  grew 
round  from  terror,  and,  as  motionless  as  a  wax  figure  in  a 
church,  she  gazed  at  the  king.  But  when  at  last  she  heard 
that  they  were  to  cut  off  her  Zbyshko's  head,  when  they 
seized  him  and  led  him  forth  from  the  hall,  measureless  sorrow 
took  possession  of  her;  her  lips  and  brows  began  to  quiver; 
nothing  was  of  effect,  —  neither  fear  of  the  king  nor  biting 
her  lips  with  her  teeth ;  and  on  a  sudden  she  burst  into  weep- 
ing so  pitiful  and  shrill  that  all  faces  turned  to  her,  and  the 
king  himself  asked,  — 

"What  is  this?" 

"Gracious  king!  "  exclaimed  Princess  Anna,  "  this  is  the 


72  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

daughter  of  Yurand  of  Spyhov,  to  whom  this  ill-fated  young 
knight  made  a  vow.  He  vowed  to  obtain  for  her  three  pea- 
cock-plumes from  helmets ;  and  seeing  such  a  plume  on  the 
helmet  of  this  comtur,  he  thought  that  God  himself  had  sent  it 
to  him.  Not  through  malice  did  he  do  this,  lord,  but  through 
folly ;  for  this  reason  be  merciful,  and  do  not  punish  him ; 
for  this  we  beg  thee  on  bended  knees." 

Then  she  rose,  and  taking  Danusia  by  the  hand,  hurried 
with  her  to  the  king,  who,  seeing  them,  began  to  draw  back. 
But  they  knelt  before  him,  and  Danusia,  embracing  the 
king's  feet  with  her  little  hands,  cried,  — 

"  Forgive  Zbyshko,  O  king ;  forgive  Zbyshko !  " 

And,  carried  away  at  the  same  time  by  fear,  she  hid  her 
bright  head  in  the  folds  of  the  gray  mantle  of  the  king,  kiss- 
ing his  knees,  and  quivering  like  a  leaf.  Princess  Anna 
knelt  on  the  other  side,  and,  putting  her  palms  together, 
looked  imploringly  at  Yagello,  on  whose  face  was  expressed 
great  perplexity.  He  drew  back,  it  is  true,  with  his  chair, 
but  he  did  not  repulse  Danusia  with  force ;  he  merely  pushed 
the  air  with  both  hands,  as  if  defending  himself  from  flies. 

"  Give  me  peace !  "  said  he ;  "  he  is  at  fault,  he  has  shamed 
the  whole  kingdom !  let  them  cut  off  his  head !  " 

But  the  little  hands  squeezed  the  more  tightly  around  his 
knees,  and  the  childlike  voice  called  still  more  pitifully,  — 

"  Forgive  Zbyshko,  O  king ;  forgive  Zbyshko !  " 

Then  the  voices  of  knights  were  heard. 

"  Yurand  of  Spyhov  is  a  renowned  knight,  a  terror  to 
Germans." 

"And  that  stripling  has  done  much  service  at  Vilno,"  added 
Povala. 

The  king,  however,  continued  to  defend  himself,  though  he 
was  moved  at  sight  of  Danusia. 

"Leave  me  in  peace!  He  has  not  offended  me,  and  I 
cannot  forgive  him.  Let  the  envoy  of  the  Order  forgive 
him,  then  I  will  pardon ;  if  he  will  not  forgive,  let  them  cut 
off  his  head." 

"  Forgive  him,  Kuno,"  said  Zavisha  Charny ;  "the  Grand 
Master  himself  will  not  blame  thee." 

"  Forgive  him,  lord!  "  exclaimed  the  two  princesses. 

"Forgive  him,  forgive  him  !  "  repeated  voices  of  knights. 

Kuno  closed  his  eyes,  and  sat  with  forehead  erect,  as  if 
delighted  that  the  two  princesses  and  such  renowned  knights 
were  imploring  him.  All  at  once,  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye, 
he  changed;  he  dropped  his  head,  and  crossed  his  arms  on 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  73 

his  breast ;  from  being  insolent,  he  became  humble,  and  said, 
in  a  low,  mild  voice,  — 

"Christ,  our  Saviour,  forgave  the  thief  on  the  cross,  and 
also  his  own  enemies." 

' '  A  true  knight  utters  that ! "  exclaimed  the  bishop  of 
Cracow. 

"  A  true  knight,  a  true  knight !  " 

"Why  should  I  not  forgive  him,"  continued  Kuno,  —  "I, 
who  am  not  only  a  Christian,  but  a  monk  ?  Hence,  as  a  servant 
of  Christ,  and  a  monk,  I  forgive  him  from  the  soul  of  my 
heart." 

"  Glory  to  him !  "  thundered  Povala  of  Tachev. 

"  Glory  to  him  !  "  repeated  others. 

"  But,"  added  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  "  I  am  here  among 
you  as  an  envoy,  and  I  bear  in  my  person  the  majesty  of  the 
whole  Order,  which  is  Christ's  Order.  Whoso  offends  me  as 
an  envoy,  offends  the  Order;  and  whoso  offends  the  Order 
offends  Christ  himself ;  such  a  wrong  I  before  God  and  man 
cannot  pardon.  If,  therefore,  your  law  pardons  it,  let  all  the 
rulers  of  Christendom  know  of  the  matter." 

These  words  were  followed  by  a  dead  silence.  But  after  a 
while  were  heard  here  and  there  the  gritting  of  teeth,  the  deep 
breathing  of  restrained  rage,  and  the  sobbing  of  Danusia. 

Before  evening  all  hearts  were  turned  to  Zbyshko.  The 
same  knights  who  in  the  morning  would  have  been  ready 
at  one  beck  of  the  king  to  bear  Zbyshko  apart  on  their 
swords  were  exerting  their  wits  then  to  see  how  to  aid  him. 
The  princesses  resolved  to  go  with  a  prayer  to  the  queen, 
asking  her  to  persuade  Liehtenstein  to  drop  his  complaint 
altogether,  or  in  case  of  need  to  write  to  the  Grand  Master 
of  the  Order,  begging  that  he  command  Kuno  to  drop  the 
affair.  The  way  seemed  sure,  for  such  uncommon  honor 
surrounded  Yadviga  that  the  Grand  Master  would  bring  on 
himself  the  anger  of  the  pope  and  the  blame  of  all  Christian 
princes  if  he  refused  her  such  a  request.  It  was  not  likely 
that  he  would,  and  for  this  reason,  that  Conrad  Von  Jungin- 
gen  was  a  calm  man,  and  far  milder  than  his  predecessors. 
Unfortunately  the  bishop  of  Cracow,  who  was  also  chief 
physician  of  the  queen,  forbade  most  strictly  to  mention 
even  one  word  to  her  touching  the  matter.  "  She  is  never 
pleased  to  hear  of  death  sentences,"  said  he,  "  and  though 
the  question  be  one  of  a  simple  robber,  she  takes  it  to  heart 
at  once ;  and  what  would  it  be  now,  when  the  life  of  a  young 
man  is  at  stake,  —  a  young  man  who  might  justly  expect  her 


74  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

mercy.  Any  excitement  may  easily  bring  her  to  grievous 
illness ;  her  health  means  more  for  the  whole  kingdom  than 
the  lives  of  ten  knights."  He  declared,  finally,  that  if  any 
one  dared  to  disturb  the  lady  in  spite  of  his  words,  he 
would  bring  down  on  that  person  the  terrible  wrath  of 
the  king,  and  lay  also  the  curse  of  the  Church  on  aim  or 
her. 

Both  princesses  feared  this  declaration,  and  resolved  to 
be  silent  before  the  queen,  but  to  implore  the  king  until  he 
showed  some  favor.  The  whole  court  and  all  the  knights 
were  on  the  side  of  Zbyshko.  Povala  asserted  that  he 
would  confess  the  whole  truth,  but  would  give  testimony 
favorable  to  the  young  man,  and  would  represent  the  entire 
affair  as  the  impulsiveness  of  a  boy.  Still,  every  one  fore- 
saw, and  the  castellan  of  Cracow  declared  openly,  that,  if  the 
German  insisted,  stern  justice  must  have  its  own. 

The  hearts  of  knights  rose  with  growing  indignation 
against  Lichtenstein,  and  more  than  one  thought,  or  even 
said  openly :  ' '  He  is  an  envoy  and  cannot  be  summoned  to 
the  barriers,  but  when  he  returns  to  Malborg,  may  God  not 
grant  him  to  die  his  own  death."  And  those  were  no  idle 
threats,  for  it  was  not  permitted  belted  knights  to  drop  a 
vain  word ;  whoso  said  a  thing  must  show  its  truth  or  perish. 
The  terrible  Povala  proved  the  most  stubborn,  for  he  had 
in  Tachev  a  beloved  little  daughter  of  Dauusia's  age;  there 
fore  Danusia's  tears  crushed  the  heart  in  him  utterly. 

In  fact,  he  visited  Zbyshko  that  very  day  in  the  dungeon, 
commanded  him  to  be  of  good  cheer,  told  him  of  the  prayers 
of  botli  princesses  and  the  tears  of  Danusia.  Zbyshko, 
when  lie  heard  that  the  girl  had  thrown  herself  at  the  feet 
of  the  king,  was  moved  to  tears,  and  not  knowing  how  to 
express  his  gratitude  and  his  longing,  said,  wiping  his  eye- 
lids with  the  back  of  his  hand,  — 

"Oh,  may  God  bless  her,  and  grant  me  a  struggle  on 
foot  or  on  horseback  for  her  sake  as  soon  as  possible.  I 
promised  her  too  few  Germans,  —  for  to  such  a  one  was 
due  a  number  equal  to  her  years.  If  the  Lord  Jesus  will 
rescue  me  from  these  straits  I  will  not  be  stingy  with  her; " 
and  he  raised  his  eyes  full  of  gratitude. 

"First  vow  something  to  a  church,"  said  the  lord  of 
Tachev,  "for  if  thy  vow  be  pleasing  to  God  thou  wilt  be 
free  of  a  certainty.  And  second,  listen:  Thy  uncle  has 
gone  to  Lichtenstein,  and  I  will  go  too.  There  would  be  no 
shame  for  thee  to  ask  forgiveness,  for  thou  art  at  fault;  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  75 

thou  wouldst  beg,  not  Lichtenstein,  but  an  envoy.  Art  thou 
willing  ?  " 

"  Since  such  a  knight  as  your  Grace  says  that  it  is  proper, 
I  will  do  so,  but  if  he  wishes  me  to  beg  him  as  he  wanted 
on  the  road  to  Tynets,  then  let  them  cut  my  head  off.  My 
uncle  will  remain,  and  my  uncle  will  pay  him  when  his 
mission  is  ended." 

"  We  shall  see  what  he  will  answer  to  Matsko,"  replied 
Povala. 

Matsko  had  really  visited  the  German,  but  went  from  his 
presence  as  gloomy  as  night,  and  betook  himself  directly  to 
the  king,  to  whom  the  castellan  himself  conducted  him.  The 
king,  who  had  become  perfectly  calm,  received  him  kindly. 
When  Matsko  knelt,  Yagello  commanded  him  at  once  to  rise, 
and  inquired  what  he  wanted. 

"  Gracious  lord,"  said  Matsko,  "  there  has  been  offence, 
there  must  be  punishment;  otherwise  law  would  cease  in 
the  world;  but  the  offence  is  mine,  for  not  only  did  I  not 
restrain  the  natural  passionateness  of  this  stripling,  but  I 
praised  it.  I  reared  him  in  that  way,  and  from  childhood 
war  reared  him.  It  is  my  offence,  gracious  king,  for  more 
than  once  did  I  say  to  him :  '  Strike  first,  and  see  after- 
ward whom  thou  hast  struck.'  That  was  well  in  war,  but 
ill  at  court.  Still,  the  lad  is  like  pure  gold ;  he  is  the  last 
of  our  race,  and  I  grieve  for  him  dreadfully." 

"He  has  disgraced  me,  he  has  disgraced  the  kingdom," 
said  the  king.  "Am  I  to  rub  honey  on  him  for  such 
deeds  ? " 

Matsko  was  silent,  for  at  remembrance  of  Zbyshko  sor- 
row pressed  his  throat  suddenly,  and  only  after  a  long 
time  did  he  speak  again,  with  a  moved  voice,  — 

"  I  knew  not  that  I  loved  him  so  much,  and  only  now  is 
it  shown,  after  misfortune  has  come.  I  am  old,  and  he  is 
the  last  of  our  family.  When  he  is  gone  —  we  shall  be 
gone.  Gracious  king  and  lord,  take  pity  on  us! ' 

Here  Matsko  knelt  again,  and  stretching  forth  hands  that 
were  wearied  from  war,  he  said,  with  tears,  — 

"We  defended  Vilno.  God  gave  booty;  to  whom  shall 
I  leave  it?  The  German  wants  punishment;  let  there  be 
punishment,  but  let  me  yield  my  head.  What  is  life  to  me 
without  Zbyshko  ?  He  is  young ;  let  him  free  his  land  and 
beget  posterity  as  God  commands  men  to  do.  The  Knight 
of  the  Cross  will  not  even  inquire  whose  head  has  fallen,  if 
pnly  one  falls.  Neither  will  any  disgrace  come  on  the 


76  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

family  for  that.  It  is  hard  for  a  man  to  meet  death,  but, 
when  we  look  at  the  matter  more  carefully,  it  is  better  that  one 
man  should  die  than  that  a  family  should  be  extinguished." 

Thus  speaking  be  embraced  the  feet  of  the  king.  Yagello 
blinked,  which  with  him  was  a  sign  of  emotion,  and  finally 
he  said,  — 

"I  shall  never  command  to  behead  a  belted  knight!  — 
never,  never !  " 

"  And  there  would  be  no  justice  in  doing  so,"  added  the 
castellan.  "  Law  punishes  the  guilty,  but  it  is  not  a  dragon 
which  sees  not  whose  blood  it  is  gulping.  Consider  what 
disgrace  would  fall  on  your  family ;  for  were  your  nephew 
to  consent  to  what  you  propose  all  would  hold  him  and  his 
descendants  disgraced." 

"  He  would  not  consent.  But  if  it  were  done  without  his 
knowledge  he  would  avenge  me  afterward,  as  I  should 
avenge  him." 

"  Bring  the  German  to  abandon  his  complaint,"  said  the 
castellan. 

4 '  I  have  been  with  him  already." 

"And  what,"  inquired  the  king,  stretching  his  neck, 
"  what  did  he  say?" 

"  He  spoke  thus:  *  Ye  should  have  prayed  for  pardon  on 
the  Tynets  road;  ye  had  no  wish  then,  I  have  no  wish 
now.' " 

"  And  why  did  ye  not  wish?" 

"  For  he  commanded  us  to  come  down  from  our  horses 
and  beg  him  for  pardon  on  foot." 

The  king  put  his  hair  behind  his  ears  and  wished  to  say 
something,  when  an  attendant  came  in  with  the  announce- 
ment that  the  knight  of  Lichtenstein  begged  for  an  audience. 

Yagello  looked  at  the  castellan,  then  at  Matsko,  but 
commanded  them  to  remain,  perhaps  in  the  hope  that  on 
this  occasion  he  would  soften  the  affair  by  his  kindly  office 

Meanwhile  the  Knight  of  the  Cross  entered, °bowed  to 
the  king,  and  said,  — 

"Gracious  lord,  here  is  a  written  complaint  touching  the 
insult  which  met  me  in  your  kingdom." 

"Complain  to  him,"  answered  the  king,  pointing  to  the 
castellan. 

"I  know  neither  your  laws  nor  your  courts,  but  I  know 

the  envoy  of  the  Order  can  make  complaint  only 

to  the  king  himself,"  said  the  kuight,  looking  straight  into 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  77 

Yagello's  small  eyes  glittered  with  impatience;  but  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  took  the  complaint,  and  gave  it  to 
the  castellan.  The  castellan  unrolled  it  and  began  to  read, 
but  as  he  read  his  face  grew  more  vexed  and  gloomy. 

"Lord,"  said  he  at  length,  "you  insist  on  taking  the 
life  of  that  youth,  as  if  he  were  a  terror  to  the  whole  Order. 
Do  you  Knights  of  the  Cross  fear  children  ?  " 

"  We  Knights  of  the  Cross  fear  no  one,"  replied  the 
comtur,  haughtily. 

"  Especially  God,"  added  the  old  castellan,  in  a  low  voice. 

Next  day  Povala  of  Tachev  did  all  that  was  in  his  power 
before  the  court  to  dimmish  Zbyshko's  guilt.  But  in  vain 
did  he  ascribe  the  deed  to  youth  and  inexperience,  in  vain  did 
he  say  that  even  if  some  one  who  was  older  had  made  a  vow 
to  give  three  peacock-plumes,  and  had  prayed  to  have  them 
sent  to  him,  and  afterward  had  seen  such  a  plume  before 
him  on  a  sudden,  he  too  might  have  thought  that  to  be  a 
dispensation  of  God. 

The  honorable  knight  did  not  deny  that  had  it  not  been  for 
him  Zbyshko's  lance  would  have  struck  the  German's  breast. 
Kuno  on  his  part  had  caused  to  be  brought  into  court  the 
armor  worn  by  him  that  day,  and  it  was  found  to  be  of  thin 
plate,  worn  only  on  ceremonial  visits,  and  so  frail  that,  con- 
sidering Zbyshko's  uncommon  strength,  the  point  of  the  lance 
would  have  passed  through  the  envoy's  body  and  deprived 
him  of  life.  Then  they  asked  Zbyshko  if  he  had  intended  to 
kill  the  knight. 

Zbyshko  would  not  deny.  "  I  called  to  him  from  a  dis- 
tance," said  he,  "  to  lower  his  lance ;  of  course  he  would  not 
have  let  the  helmet  be  torn  from  his  head  while  alive,  but 
if  he  had  called  from  a  distance  that  he  was  an  envoy  I 
should  have  left  him  in  peace." 

These  words  pleased  the  knights,  who  through  good-will 
for  the  youth  had  assembled  numerously  at  the  court,  and 
straightway  many  voices  were  raised.  "  True  !  why  did  he 
not  cry  out?"  But  the  castellan's  face  remained  stern  and 
gloomy.  Enjoining  silence  on  those  present  he  was  silent 
himself  for  a  while,  then  he  fastened  an  inquiring  eye  on 
Zbyshko,  and  asked,  — 

"  Canst  thou  swear,  on  the  Passion  of  the  Lord,  that  thou 
didst  not  see  the  mantle  and  the  cross  ?  " 

"I  cannot!"  answered  Zbyshko;  "if  I  had  not  seen  the 
cross  I  should  have  thought  him  one  of  our  knights,  and  I 
should  not  have  aimed  at  one  of  our  men." 


78  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  how  could  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  be  near  Cracow 
unless  as  an  envoy,  or  in  the  retinue  of  an  envoy  ?  " 

To  this  Zbyshko  made  no  answer,  for  he  had  nothing  to 
say.  It  was  too  clear  to  all  that,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
lord  of  Tachev,  not  the  armor  of  the  envoy  would  be  before 
the  court  then,  but  the  envoy  himself  with  breast  pierced,  to 
the  eternal  shame  of  the  Polish  people;  hence  even  those 
who  from  their  whole  souls  were  friendly  to  Zbyshko  under- 
stood that  the  decision  could  not  be  favorable.  In  fact,  after 
a  time  the  castellan  said,  — 

"  In  thy  excitement  thou  didst  not  think  whom  thou  wert 
striking,  and  didst  act  without  malice.  Our  Saviour  will 
reckon  that  in  thy  favor  and  forgive  thee ;  but  commend  thy- 
self, hapless  man,  to  the  Most  Holy  Virgin,  for  the  law  can 
not  pardon  thee." 

Though  he  had  expected  such  words,  Zbyshko  grew  some- 
what pale  when  he  heard  them,  but  soon  he  shook  back  his 
long  hair,  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  himself,  and  said : 

"The  will  of  God !     Still,  it  is  difficult." 

Then  he  turned  to  Matsko  and  indicated  Lichteustein  with 
his  eyes,  as  if  leaving  the  German  to  his  uncle's  memory ;  and 
Matsko  motioned  with  his  head  in  sign  that  he  understood 
and  would  remember.  Lichtenstein  too  understood  that  look 
and  that  motion,  and  though  there  beat  in  his  breast  both  a 
brave  and  stubborn  heart,  a  quiver  ran  through  him  at  that 
moment,  so  terrible  and  ill-omened  was  the  face  of  the  old 
warrior.  The  Knight  of  the  Cross  saw  that  between  him  and 
that  knight  there  would  be  thenceforth  a  struggle  for  life  and 
death  ;  that  even  if  he  wanted  to  hide  from  him  he  could  not, 
and  when  he  ceased  to  be  an  envoy  they  must  meet,  even  at 
Malborg. 

The  castellan  withdrew  to  the  adjoining  chamber  to  dictate 
the  sentence  against  Zbyshko  to  his  secretary  skilled  in  writ- 
ing. This  one  and  that  of  the  knighthood  approached  the 
envoy  during  this  interval,  saying,  — 

"God  grant  thee  to  be  judged  with  more  mercy  at  the 
last  judgment !  Thou  art  glad  of  blood !  " 

But  Lichtenstein  valued  only  the  opinion  of  Zavisha,  for 
he,  because  of  his  deeds  in  battle,  his  knowledge  of  the  rules 
of  knighthood,  and  his  uncommon  strictness  in  observing 
them,  was  widely  known  throughout  the  world.  In  the  most 
complicated  questions  in  which  the  point  was  of  knightly 
honor,  men  came  to  him  frequently  from  a  very  great  dis- 
tance, ami  no  oue  ever  dared  to  oppose,  not  only  because 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         79 

rtingle  combat  with  him  was  impossible,  but  also  because  men 
esteemed  him  as  the  "mirror  of  honor."  One  word  of  praise 
or  of  blame  from  his  lips  passed  quickly  among  the  knight- 
hood of  Poland,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  Germany,  and  sufficed 
to  establish  the  good  or  evil  fame  of  a  knight. 

Lichtenstein  therefore  approached  him  and  said,  as  if 
wishing  to  justify  his  stubbornness,  — 

"  Only  the  Grand  Master  himself  with  the  Chapter  could 
grant  him  grace  —  I  cannot." 

"Your  Grand  Master  has  nothing  to  do  with  our  laws' 
not  he,  but  our  king  has  power  to  show  grace  here." 

"I,  as  an  envoy,  must  demand  punishment." 

"Thou  wert  a  knight,  Lichtenstein,  before  becoming  an 
envoy." 

"  Dost  thou  think  that  I  have  failed  in  honor?  " 

"  Thou  knowest  our  books  of  knighthood,  and  thou  know- 
est  that  a  knight  is  commanded  to  imitate  two  beasts,  the 
lion  and  the  lamb.  Which  hast  thou  imitated  in  this  affair?  " 

"  Thou  art  not  my  judge." 

"  Thou  hast  asked  if  thou  hast  failed  in  honor,  and  I  have 
answered  as  I  think." 

"  Thou  hast  answered  badly,  for  I  cannot  swallow  this." 

"  Thou  wilt  choke  with  thy  own  anger,  not  mine." 

"  Christ  will  account  it  to  me  that  I  have  thought  more  of 
the  majesty  of  the  Order  than  of  thy  praise." 

"  He  too  will  judge  us  all." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
the  castellan  and  the  secretary.  Those  present  knew  that 
the  sentence  would  be  unfavorable,  still  a  dead  silence  set  in. 
The  castellan  took  his  place  at  the  table  and  grasping  a  cru- 
cifix in  his  hand,  commanded  Zbyshko  to  kneel. 

The  secretary  read  the  sentence  in  Latin.  Neither  Zbyshko 
nor  the  knights  present  understood  it,  still  all  divined  that 
that  was  a  death  sentence.  Zbyshko,  when  the  reading  was 
finished,  struck  his  breast  with  his  closed  hand  a  number  of 
times,  repeating:  "O  God,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner!" 
Then  he  rose  and  cast  himself  into  the  arms  of  Matsko,  who 
in  silence  kissed  his  head  and  his  eyes. 

On  the  evening  of  that  day,  the  herald  proclaimed,  with 
sound  of  trumpets,  to  knights,  guests,  and  citizens,  at  the 
four  corners  of  the  square,  that  the  noble  Zbyshko  of  Bog- 
danets  was  condemned  by  the  sentence  of  the  castellan  to 
be  beheaded  with  a  sword. 

But  Matsko  prayed  that  the  execution  should  not  take 


80         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

place  immediately.  This  prayer  was  granted  the  more 
easily  since  people  of  that  age,  fond  of  minute  disposition 
of  their  property,  were  given  time  generally  for  negotiations 
with  their  families,  and  also  to  make  peace  with  God. 
Lichteustein  himself  did  not  care  to  insist  on  the  speedy 
execution  of  the  sentence,  since  satisfaction  had  been  given 
the  majesty  of  the  Order;  moreover,  it  was  not  proper  to 
offend  a  powerful  monarch  to  whom  he  had  been  sent,  not 
only  to  take  part  in  the  solemnities  of  the  christening,  but 
also  for  negotiations  touching  the  land  of  Dobryn.  But  the 
most  important  consideration  was  the  health  of  the  queen. 
The  bishop  of  Cracow  would  not  hear  of  an  execution  before 
her  delivery,  thinking  rightly  that  it  would  be  impossible  to 
hide  such  an  event  from  the  lady,  that  should  she  hear  of  it 
she  would  fall  into  a  "distress"  which  might  injure  her 
grievously.  In  this  way  a  few  weeks  of  life,  and  perhaps 
more,  remained  to  Zbyshko,  before  the  last  arrangement 
and  parting  with  his  acquaintances. 

Matsko  visited  him  daily  and  comforted  him  as  best  he 
could.  They  spoke  sadly  of  Zbyshko's  unavoidable  death, 
and  still  more  sadly  of  this,  that  the  family  would  disappear. 

"It  cannot  be  but  you  must  marry,"  said  Zbyshko 
once. 

"  I  should  prefer  to  adopt  some  relative,  even  if  distant," 
replied  Matsko,  with  emotion.  "  How  can  I  think  of  marry- 
ing when  they  are  going  to  cut  off  thy  head.  And  even 
should  it  come  to  this  that  I  must  take  a  wife,  I  could  not 
do  so  till  I  had  sent  Lichtenstein  the  challenge  of  a  knight, 
till  I  had  exacted  my  vengeance.  I  shall  do  that,  have  no 
fear!" 

"God  reward  you!  Let  me  have  even  that  consolation! 
But  I  knew  that  you  would  not  forgive  him.  How  will  you 
do  it?" 

"  When  his  office  of  envoy  is  at  an  end,  there  will  be  either 
war  or  peace  —  dost  understand  ?  If  war  comes  I  will  send 
him  a  challenge  to  meet  me  in  single  combat  before  battle." 

"  On  trampled  earth?" 

"On  trampled  earth,  on  horseback  or  on  foot,  but  to 
the  death,  not  to  slavery.  If  there  be  peace,  I  will  go  to 
Malborg,  strike  the  castle  gate  with  my  lance  and  command 
a  trumpeter  to  announce  that  I  challenge  him  to  the  death. 
He  will  not  hide,  be  assured." 

"  Of  course  he  will  not  hide.  And  you  will  handle  him  in 
a  way  that  I  should  like  to  see." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  81 

"Shall  I  handle  him?  I  could  not  handle  Zavisha,  or 
Pashko,  or  Povala ;  but  without  boasting,  1  can  handle  two 
like  him.  His  mother,  the  Order,  will  witness  that!  "Was 
not  the  Frisian  knight  stronger  ?  And  when  I  cut  from 
above  through  his  helmet,  where  did  my  axe  stop  ?  It 
stopped  in  his  teeth,  did  it  not  ? " 

Zbyshko  drew  breath  at  this  with  great  consolation,  and 
said,  — 

"  He  will  die  more  easily  than  the  Frisian." 

The  two  men  sighed;  then  the  old  noble  said  with  emo- 
tion, — 

"Be  not  troubled.  Thy  bones  will  not  be  seeking  one 
another  at  the  day  of  resurrection.  I  will  have  an  oaken 
coffin  made  for  thee  of  such  kind  that  the  canouesses  of  the 
church  of  the  Virgin  Mary  have  not  a  better.  Thou  wilt 
not  die  like  a  peasant,  or  like  a  nobleman  created  by  patent. 
Nay !  I  will  not  even  permit  that  thou  be  beheaded  on  the 
same  cloth  on  which  they  behead  citizens.  I  have  agreed 
already  with  Amyley  for  entirely  new  stuff,  from  which  a 
king's  coat  might  be  made.  And  I  shall  not  spare  masses 
on  thee  —  never  fear !  " 

Zbyshko's  heart  was  delighted  by  this,  so  grasping  his 
uncle's  hand  he  repeated,  — 

"  God  reward  you !  " 

But  at  times,  despite  every  consolation,  dreadful  yearning 
seized  him ;  hence  another  day,  when  Matsko  had  come  on  a 
visit,  and  they  had  scarcely  exchanged  greetings,  he  asked 
while  looking  through  the  grating  in  the  wall,  — 

"But  what  is  there  outside?" 

"  Weather  like  gold,"  replied  the  warrior,  "and  warmth 
of  the  sun  makes  the  whole  world  lovely." 

Then  Zbyshko  put  both  hands  on  his  uncle's  shoulders 
and  bending  back  his  head,  said,  — 

"O  mighty  God!  To  have  a  horse  under  one  and  ride 
over  fields,  over  broad  fields.  It  is  sad  for  a  young  man  to 
die  —  awfully  sad ! " 

"People  die  even  on  horseback,"  said  Matsko. 

"  Yes.     But  how  many  do  they  kill  before  dying !  " 

And  he  began  to  inquire  about  the  knights  whom  he  had 
seen  at  the  court  of  the  king :  about  Zavisha,  Farurey, 
Povala,  Lis,  and  all  the  others,  —  what  were  they  doing,  how 
did  they  amuse  themselves,  in  what  honorable  exercises  did 
their  time  pass?  And  he  listened  eagerly  to  the  narrative 
of  Matsko,  who  said  that  in  the  morning  they  jumped  in  full 

VOL.   I.  — 6 


82  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

armor  over  a  horse,  that  they  pulled  ropes,  fought  with 
swords  and  leaden-edged  axes,  and  finally  that  they  feasted, 
and  sang  songs.  Zbyshko  desired  with  his  whole  heart  and 
soul  to  fly  to  them,  and  when  he  learned  that  immediately 
after  the  christening  Zavisha  would  go  far  away  somewhere 
to  Lower  Hungary  against  the  Turks,  he  could  not  restrain 
himself  from  weeping. 

"They  might  let  me  go  with  him!  and  let  me  lay  down 
my  life  against  pagans." 

But  that  could  not  be.  Meanwhile  something  else  took 
place :  The  two  Mazovian  princesses  continued  to  think  of 
Zbyshko,  who  interested  them  with  his  youth  and  beauty ; 
finally  Princess  Alexandra  resolved  to  send  a  letter  to  the 
Grand  Master.  The  Master  could  not,  it  is  true,  change 
the  sentence  pronounced  by  the  castellan,  but  he  could  inter- 
cede for  Zbyshko  before  the  king.  It  was  not  proper  for 
Yagello  to  grant  pardon,  since  the  question  was  of  an  attack 
on  an  envoy ;  it  seemed,  however,  undoubted  that  he  would 
be  glad  to  grant  it  at  the  intercession  of  the  Grand  Master. 
Hence  hope  entered  the  hearts  of  both  ladies  anew.  Princess 
Alexandra  herself,  having  a  weakness  for  the  polished 
Knights  of  the  Cross,  was  uncommonly  esteemed  by  them. 
More  than  once  rich  gifts  went  to  her  from  Malborg,  and 
letters  in  which  the  Master  declared  her  venerated,  saintly, 
a  benefactress,  and  special  patroness  of  the  Order.  Her 
words  might  effect  much,  and  it  was  very  likely  that  they 
would  not  meet  a  refusal.  The  only  question  was  to  find  a 
courier  who  would  show  all  diligence  in  delivering  the  letter 
at  the  earliest,  and  in  returning  with  an  answer.  When 
he  heard  of  this,  old  Matsko  undertook  the  task  without 
hesitation. 

The  castellan,  on  being  petitioned,  appointed  a  time  up  to 
which  he  promised  to  restrain  the  execution  of  the  sentence. 
Matsko,  full  of  consolation,  busied  himself  that  very  day 
with  his  departure;  later  he  went  to  Zbyshko  to  announce 
the  happy  tidings. 

At  the  first  moment  Zbyshko  burst  out  in  great  delight, 
as  if  the  doors  of  the  prison  were  open  before  him  already ; 
later,  however,  he  grew  thoughtful,  and  soon  he  became  sad 
and  gloomy. 

"  Who  can  receive  any  good  from  Germans?  Lich- 
tenstein  might  have  asked  the  king  for  pardon,  —  and  he 
would  have  done  well,  for  he  would  have  guarded  himself 
from  revenge,  —  but  he  would  not  do  anything." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  83 

"  He  grew  stubborn  because  we  would  not  beg  him  on  the 
Tynets  road.  Of  Conrad,  the  Master,  people  do  not  speak 
ill.  Besides,  as  to  losing,  thou  wilt  not  lose  anything." 

"True,"  said  Zbyshko,  "but  do  not  bow  down  low  to 
him." 

"How  bow  down?  I  carry  a  letter  from  Princess 
Alexandra  —  nothing  more. " 

"  Then  if  you  are  so  good,  may  the  Lord  God  assist  you." 
All  at  once  he  looked  quickly  at  his  uncle,  and  said :  "If 
the  king  forgives  me,  Lichtenstein  will  be  mine,  not  yours. 
Remember." 

"  Thy  head  is  not  sure;  make  no  promises.  Thou  hast 
had  enough  of  those  stupid  vows,"  said  the  old  man,  in 
auger. 

Then  they  threw  themselves  into  each  other's  arms  —  and 
Zbyshko  remained  alone.  Hope  and  uncertainty  in  turn 
shook  his  soul,  but  when  night  came,  and  with  it  a  storm  in 
the  sky,  when  the  barred  windows  were  illuminated  with  the 
ominous  blaze  of  lightning,  and  the  walls  quivered  from 
thunder,  when  at  last  the  whirlwind  struck  the  tower  with  its 
whistle,  and  the  dim  candle  went  out  at  his  bedside,  Zbyshko, 
sunk  in  darkness,  lost  every  hope  again,  and  the  whole  night 
he  could  not  close  his  eyes  for  a  moment. 

"I  shall  not  escape  death,"  thought  he,  "and  nothing  will 
help  me  in  any  way." 

But  next  morning  the  worthy  Princess  Anna  came  to  visit 
him,  and  with  her  Danusia,  having  a  lute  at  her  girdle. 
Zbyshko  fell  at  the  feet  of  one  and  then  the  other;  though 
he  was  suffering  after  the  sleepless  night,  in  misfortune  and 
uncertainty,  he  did  not  so  far  forget  the  duty  of  a  knight  as 
not  to  show  Danusia  his  astonishment  at  her  beauty.  But 
the  princess  raised  to  him  eyes  full  of  sadness. 

"  Do  not  admire  her,"  said  she,  "  for  if  Matsko  brings 
back  no  good  answer,  or  if  he  does  not  return  at  all,  poor 
fellow,  thou  wilt  soon  admire  something  better  in  heaven." 

Then  she  shed  tears,  thinking  of  the  uncertain  lot  of  the 
young  knight,  and  Danusia  accompanied  her  forthwith. 
Zbyshko  bent  again  to  their  feet,  for  his  heart  grew  as  soft 
as  heated  wax  at  those  tears.  He  did  not  love  Danusia  as  a 
man  loves  a  woman,  but  he  felt  that  he  loved  her  with  all  his 
soul,  and  at  sight  of  her  something  took  place  in  his  breast, 
as  if  there  were  in  it  another  man,  less  harsh,  less  impulsive, 
breathing  war  less,  and  at  the  same  time  thirsting  for  sweet 
love.  Finally,  immense  sorrow  seized  him  because  he  would 


84         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

have  to  leave  her  and  not  be  able  to  keep  the  promise  which 
he  had  made. 

"Now,  poor  girl,  I  shall  not  place  the  peacock-plumes  at 
thy  feet,"  said  he.  "  But  if  I  stand  before  the  face  of  God, 
I  will  say :  '  Pardon  my  sins,  O  God,  but  whatever  there  is  of 
good  in  all  the  world,  give  it  to  no  one  else  but  Danusia, 
daughter  of  Yurand  of  Spyhov  V 

"  Ye  became  acquainted  not  long  ago,"  said  the  princess. 
"  May  God  grant  that  it  was  not  in  vain." 

Zbyshko  remembered  all  that  had  taken  place  at  the  inn 
of  Tynets,  and  was  filled  with  emotion.  At  last  he  begged 
Danusia  to  sing  for  him  that  same  song  which  she  sang  when 
he  had  seized  her  from  the  bench  and  borne  her  to  the 
princess. 

Danusia,  though  she  had  no  mind  for  singing,  raised  her 
head  at  once  toward  the  arch,  and  closing  her  eyes  like  a 
bird,  she  began, — 

"  Oh,  had  I  wings  like  a  wild  goose 
1  would  fly  after  Yasek, 
I  would  fly  after  him  to  Silesia ! 
I  would  sit  on  a  fence  in  Silesia. 
Look  at  me  Yasek  dear  —  " 

But  on  a  sudden  from  beneath  her  closed  eyelids  abundant 
tears  flowed  forth ;  she  could  sing  no  longer.  Then  Zbyshko 
seized  her  in  his  arms  in  the  same  way  that  he  had  at  the  inn 
in  Tynets,  and  began  to  carry  her  through  the  room,  repeating 
in  ecstasy, — 

"  No,  but  I  would  seek  thee.  Let  God  rescue  me,  grow 
up  thou,  let  thy  father  permit,  then  I  will  take  thee,  O  maiden  ! 
Hei!" 

Danusia,  encircling  his  neck,  hid  her  face  wet  with  tears  on 
his  shoulder,  and  in  him  sorrow  rose  more  and  more,  sorrow 
which,  flowing  from  the  depth  of  the  sylvan  Slav  nature, 
changed  in  that  simple  soul  almost  into  the  pastoral  song : 

"  Thee  would  I  take,  maiden  1 
Thee  would  I  take !  " 

Meanwhile  came  an  event  in  view  of  which  other  affairs 
lost  all  significance  in  people's  eyes.  Toward  the  evening  of 
June  21,  news  went  around  the  castle  of  a  sudden  weakness 
of  the  queen.  The  physicians  who  were  summoned,  together 
with  the  bishop  of  Cracow,  remained  in  her  chamber  all  night, 


THE  KNIGRTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         85 

and  it  was  learned  soon  from  servants  that  premature  labor 
threatened  the  lady.  The  castellan  of  Cracow  sent  couriers 
that  same  night  to  the  absent  king.  Early  next  morning  the 
news  thundered  throughout  the  city  and  the  country.  Hence 
all  the  churches  were  filled  with  people,  on  whom  the  priests 
enjoined  prayers  for  the  recovery  of  the  queen.  All  doubt 
ceased  after  services.  Knightly  guests,  who  had  assembled 
for  the  approaching  solemnity,  nobles,  deputations  of  mer- 
chants repaired  to  the  castle;  guilds  and  brotherhoods 
appeared  with  their  banners.  Beginning  with  mid-day  the 
castle  of  Vavel  was  surrounded  by  numberless  swarms  of 
people,  among  whom  the  king's  bowmen  maintained  order, 
enforcing  peace  and  quiet.  The  city  was  almost  depopulated, 
but  from  time  to  time  there  passed  through  the  deserted 
streets  peasants  of  the  neighborhood,  who  also  had  heard  of 
the  illness  of  the  idolized  lady,  and  were  hastening  toward 
the  castle. 

Finally,  in  the  main  gate  appeared  the  bishop  and  the 
castellan,  accompanied  by  the  canons  of  the  cathedral,  the 
counsellors  of  the  king,  and  also  knights.  They  went  along 
the  walls,  among  the  people,  and,  with  faces  announcing  news, 
began  with  a  stern  command  to  refrain  from  all  outcries,  for 
shouts  might  injure  the  sick  lady.  Then  they  declared  to  all 
in  general  that  the  queen  had  given  birth  to  a  daughter. 

The  news  filled  the  hearts  of  all  with  delight,  especially 
since  it  was  known  at  the  time  that,  though  the  birth  was 
premature,  there  was  no  evident  danger  for  the  child  or  the 
mother.  The  crowds  began  to  separate,  as  it  was  not  per- 
mitted to  shout  near  the  castle,  and  each  one  wished  to  give 
way  to  his  delight.  Indeed,  when  the  streets  leading  to  the 
square  were  filled,  songs  were  heard  and  joyful  shouts. 
People  were  not  even  grieved  that  a  daughter  had  come  to 
the  world.  "  Was  it  bad,"  said  they,  "  that  King  Louis  had 
no  sons,  and  that  the  kingdom  came  to  Yadviga?  Through 
her  marriage  with  Yagello  the  power  of  the  kingdom  has 
been  doubled.  So  will  it  be  this  time.  Where  can  such  an 
heiress  be  found  as  our  king's  daughter,  since  neither  the 
Roman  Caesar,  nor  any  king  is  master  of  such  a  great  State, 
such  broad  lands,  such  a  numerous  knighthood!  The  most 
powerful  monarchs  of  the  earth  will  strive  for  her  hand,  they 
will  bow  down  to  the  king  and  the  queen,  they  will  visit  Cra- 
cow, and  from  this,  profit  will  come  to  us  merchants ;  besides, 
some  new  kingdom,  the  Bohemian  or  the  Hungarian,  will  be 
joined  to  ours. "  Thus  spoke  the  merchants  among  themselves, 


86         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  joy  increased  every  moment.  People  feasted  in  private 
houses  and  in  inns.  The  market  square  was  full  of  lanterns 
and  torches.  In  the  suburbs  country  people  from  the  regions 
around  Cracow  (more  of  these  drew  near  the  city  continually) 
camped  by  their  wagons.  The  Jews  held  council  in  their 
synagogue  near  the  Kazimir.  The  square  was  crowded  till 
late  at  night,  almost  till  daybreak,  especially  near  the  City 
Hall  and  the  weighing-house,  as  in  time  of  great  fairs. 
People  gave  news  to  one  and  another ;  they  sent  to  the  castle 
and  crowded  around  those  who  returned  with  news. 

The  worst  information  was  that  the  bishop  had  christened 
the  child  the  night  of  its  birth,  from  which  people  inferred 
that  it  must  be  very  weak.  Experienced  citizens,  however, 
quoted  examples  showing  that  children  born  half  dead 
received  power  of  life  just  after  baptism.  So  they  were 
strengthened  with  hope,  which  was  increased  even  by  the 
name  given  the  infant.  It  was  said  that  no  Bonifacius  or 
Bonifacia  could  die  immediately  after  birth,  for  it  was  pre- 
destined them  to  do  something  good,  and  in  the  first  years, 
and  all  the  more  in  the  first  months  of  life,  a  child  could  do 
neither  good  nor  evil. 

On  the  morrow,  however,  came  news  unfavorable  for  child 
and  mother;  this  roused  the  city.  All  day  there  was  a 
throng  in  the  churches  as  in  time  of  indulgence.  There 
were  numberless  votive  offerings  for  the  health  of  the  queen 
and  the  infant.  People  saw  with  emotion  poor  villagers 
offering,  one  a  measure  of  wheat,  another  a  lamb,  a  third  a 
hen,  a  fourth  a  string  of  dried  mushrooms,  or  a  basket  of 
nuts.  Considerable  offerings  came  from  knights,  merchants, 
and  handicraftsmen.  Couriers  were  sent  to  miracle-working 
places.  Astrologers  questioned  the  stars.  In  Cracow  itself 
solemn  processions  were  ordered.  All  the  guilds  and  brother- 
hoods appeared.  There  was  a  procession  also  of  children, 
for  people  thought  that  innocent  creatures  would  obtain 
God's  favor  more  easily.  Through  the  gates  of  the  city 
entered  new  crowds  from  the  surrounding  country. 

And  thus  day  followed  day  amid  the  continual  tolling  of 
bells,  the  noise  in  the  churches,  the  processions,  and  the 
masses.  But  when  a  week  had  passed  and  the  child  and  the 
patient  were  alive  yet,  consolation  began  to  enter  hearts. 
It  seemed  to  people  an  improbable  thing  that  God  would  take 
prematurely  the  ruler  of  a  realm  who  having  done  so  much 
for  Him  would  have  to  leave  an  immense  work  unfinished, 
and  the  apostolic  woman  whose  sacrifice  of  her  own  happi- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  87 

ness  had  brought  to  Christianity  the  last  pagan  people  in 
Europe.  The  learned  called  to  mind  how  much  she  had  done 
for  the  Academy ;  the  clergy,  how  much  for  the  glory  of 
God ;  statesmen,  how  much  she  had  done  for  peace  among 
Christian  monarchs  ;  Jurists,  how  much  for  justice ;  the  poor, 
how  much  for  their  poverty ;  and  it  could  not  find  place  in 
the  heads  of  any  that  a  life  so  needful  to  the  kingdom  and 
the  whole  world  might  be  cut  down  untimely. 

Meanwhile  on  the  13th  of  July  the  bells  announced  sadly 
the  death  of  the  child.  The  city  seethed  up  again,  and 
alarm  seized  people ;  crowds  besieged  Vavel  a  second  time, 
inquiring  for  the  health  of  the  queen. 

But  this  time  no  one  came  out  with  good  news.  On  the 
contrary,  the  faces  of  lords  entering  the  castle  or  going  out 
through  the  gates  were  gloomy,  and  every  day  more  gloomy. 
It  was  said  that  the  priest,  Stanislav  of  Skarbimir,  a  master 
of  liberal  sciences  in  Cracow,  did  not  leave  the  queen,  who 
received  communion  daily.  It  was  said  also  that  immedi- 
ately after  each  communion  her  room  was  filled  with  a 
heavenly  light,  —  some  even  saw  it  through  the  window ;  this 
sight,  however,  rather  terrified  hearts  devoted  to  the  lady, 
as  a  sign  that,  for  her,  life  beyond  the  earth  had  begun 
already. 

Some  did  not  believe  that  a  thing  so  dreadful  could 
happen,  and  those  strengthened  themselves  with  the  thought 
that  the  just  heavens  would  stop  with  one  sacrifice.  But  on 
Friday  morning,  July  17th,  it  was  thundered  among  people 
that  the  queen  was  dying.  Every  person  living  hastened 
to  the  castle.  The  city  was  deserted  to  the  degree  that  only 
cripples  remained  in  it,  for  even  mothers  with  infants  hurried 
to  the  gates.  Cellars  were  closed,  no  food  was  prepared. 
All  affairs  stopped,  and  under  the  castle  of  Vavel  there 
was  one  dark  sea  of  people  —  disquieted,  terrified,  but 
silent. 

About  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  a  bell  sounded  on  the 
tower  of  the  cathedral.  People  knew  not  at  once  what  that 
meant,  but  fear  raised  the  hair  on  their  heads.  All  faces,  all 
eyes  were  turned  to  the  tower,  to  the  bell  moving  with  increas- 
ing swing,  —  the  bell,  the  complaining  groan  of  which  others 
in  the  city  began  to  accompany ;  bells  were  tolled  in  the  church 
of  the  Franciscans,  the  Holy  Trinity,  and  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  throughout  the  length  and  the  breadth  of  the  city. 

The  city  understood  at  last  what  those  groans  meant ;  the 
souls  of  men  were  filled  with  terror  and  with  such  pain  as  if 


88         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  bronze  hearts  of  those  bells  were  striking  directly  into 
the  hearts  of  all  present. 

Suddenly  there  appeared  on  the  tower  a  black  flag  with  a 
great  skull  in  the  middle,  under  which  in  white  were  two 
human  shank-bones  placed  crosswise.  Every  doubt  van- 
ished that  moment.  The  queen  had  given  her  soul  to  God. 

Roars  burst  forth  at  the  foot  of  the  castle,  the  wails  of  a 
hundred  thousand  persons,  and  they  mingled  with  the  dis- 
mal sound  of  the  bells.  Some  threw  themselves  on  the 
ground;  others  rent  the  clothing  on  their  bodies,  or  tore 
their  faces ;  others  looked  at  the  walls  in  dumb  bewilderment ; 
some  groaned  with  deep  and  dull  sound;  some,  stretching 
their  hands  to  the  church  and  the  chamber  of  the  queen, 
called  for  a  miracle  and  the  mercy  of  God.  There  were 
heard  also  angry  voices  which  in  frenzy  and  despair  went  to 
blasphemy.  "Why  was  our  beloved  one  taken  from  us? 
To  what  profit  were  our  processions,  our  prayers,  and  our 
imploring  ?  The  gold  and  the  silver  offerings  were  dear,  but 
is  there  nothing  in  return  for  them?  To  take,  they  were 
taken  ;  but  as  to  giving,  nothing  was  given  back !  "  Others, 
.however,  repeated,  with  floods  of  tears  and  with  groaning, 
"Jesus!  Jesus!  Jesus!" 

Throngs  wished  to  enter  the  castle,  to  look  once  again  on 
the  beloved  face  of  the  lady.  They  were  not  admitted,  but 
the  promise  was  given  that  the  body  would  be  exposed 
in  the  church ;  then  every  one  would  be  able  to  look  at  it, 
and  to  pray  near  it. 

Later,  toward  evening,  gloomy  crowds  began  to  return  to 
the  city,  telling  one  another  of  the  last  moments  of  the 
queen,  and  of  the  coming  burial,  as  well  as  of  the  miracles 
which  would  be  performed  near  her  body  and  around  her 
tomb ;  of  the  miracles,  all  were  perfectly  convinced.  It  was 
said  also  that  the  queen  would  be  canonized  immediately 
after  her  death ;  when  some  doubted  whether  this  could  be 
done,  others  grew  impatient  and  threatened  with  Avignon. 

Gloomy  sadness  fell  on  the  city  and  on  the  whole  country ; 
it  seemed,  not  merely  to  common  people,  but  to  all,  that  with 
the  queen  the  lucky  star  of  the  kingdom  was  quenched. 

Even  among  the  lords  of  Cracow  there  were  some  who  saw 
the  future  in  darkness.  They  began  to  ask  themselves  and 
others:  "What  will  corne  now?  Will  Yagello,  after  the 
death  of  the  queen,  have  the  right  to  reign  in  the  kingdom ; 
or  will  he  return  to  his  own  Lithuania,  and  be  satisfied  there 
with  the  throne  of  Grand  Prince?  "  Some  foresaw,  and  not 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  89 

without  reason,  that  he  would  desire  to  withdraw,  and  that 
in  such  case  broad  lands  would  fall  away  from  the  crown ; 
attacks  would  begin  again  from  the  side  of  Lithuania,  and 
bloody  reprisals  from  the  stubborn  citizens  of  the  kingdom  ; 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  would  grow  more  powerful,  the 
Roman  Cassar  would  increase,  and  also  Hungary;  while  the 
Polish  kingdom,  yesterday  one  of  the  strongest  on  earth, 
would  come  to  fall  and  to  shame. 

Merchants,  for  whom  the  extensive  regions  of  Lithuania 
and  Rus  had  been  opened,  foreseeing  losses,  made  pious 
offerings  to  the  end  that  Yagello  might  remain  in  the  king- 
dom, but  in  such  a  case  again  they  predicted  a  sudden  war 
with  the  Order.  It  was  known  that  only  the  queen  re- 
strained Yagello.  People  remembered  how  once,  when  indig- 
nant at  the  greed  and  rapacity  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
she  said  to  them  in  prophetic  vision :  "  While  I  live,  I  shall 
restrain  the  hand  and  just  wrath  of  my  husband,  but  remem- 
ber that  after  my  death  punishment  will  fall  on  you  for  your 
sins." 

They  in  their  pride  and  blindness  had  no  fear  of  war,  it  is 
true,  considering  that  after  the  death  of  the  queen  the  charm 
of  her  holiness  would  not  stop  the  influx  of  volunteers  from 
Western  kingdoms.  Thousands  of  warriors  from  Germany, 
Burgundy,  France,  and  yet  more  remote  countries,  would 
come  to  aid  them.  Still,  the  death  of  Yadviga  was  such  a  far- 
reaching  event  that  the  envoy  Lichtenstein,  without  waiting 
for  the  return  of  the  absent  king,  hurried  away  with  all  speed 
to  Malborg,  to  lay  before  the  Grand  Master  and  the  Chapter 
the  important,  and,  in  some  sense,  terrible  news. 

The  Hungarian,  Austrian,  Roman,  and  Bohemian  envoys 
departed  a  little  later,  or  sent  couriers  to  their  monarchs. 
Yagello  came  to  Cracow  in  grievous  despair.  At  the  first 
moment  he  declared  that  he  had  no  wish  to  reign  without  the 
queen,  and  that  he  would  go  to  his  inheritance  in  Lithuania. 
Then  from  grief  he  fell  into  torpor  ;  he  would  not  decide  any 
affair  nor  answer  any  question;  at  times  he  grew  terribly 
angry  at  himself  because  he  had  gone  from  Cracow,  because 
he  had  not  been  present  at  the  death  of  Yadviga,  because  he 
had  not  taken  farewell  of  her,  because  he  had  not  heard  her 
last  words  and  advice. 

In  vain  did  Stanislav  of  Skarbimir  and  the  bishop  of 
Cracow  explain  to  him  that  the  queen's  illness  had  happened 
unexpectedly,  that  according  to  human  reckoning  he  had  had 
time  to  return  had  the  birth  taken  place  in  its  own  proper 


90  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

season.  This  brought  no  relief  to  him,  and  mildened  no 
sorrow. 

"  I  am  not  a  king  without  her,"  said  he  to  the  bishop, 
*'  but  a  penitent  sinner  who  will  never  know  solace."  Then 
he  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  floor,  and  no  one  could  win  another 
word  from  him. 

Meanwhile  all  thoughts  were  occupied  with  the  funeral  of 
the  queen.  From  every  part  of  the  country  new  crowds  of 
lords,  nobles,  and  people  began  to  assemble ;  especially 
came  the  indigent,  who  hoped  for  abundant  profit  from  alms 
at  the  funeral,  which  was  to  last  a  whole  month.  The  queen's 
body  was  placed  in  the  cathedral  on  an  elevation,  and  placed 
in  such  manner  that  the  wider  part  of  the  coffin,  in  which 
rested  the  head  of  the  deceased,  was  considerably  higher 
than  the  narrower  part.  This  was  done  purposely,  so  that 
people  might  see  the  queen's  face. 

In  the  cathedral  masses  were  celebrated  continually;  at 
the  catafalque  thousands  of  wax  candles  were  burning,  and 
amid  those  gleams  and  amid  flowers  she  lay  calm,  smiling, 
like  a  white  mystic  rose,  with  her  hands  crossed  on  laurel 
cloth.  The  people  saw  in  her  a  saint ;  they  brought  to  her 
people  who  were  possessed,  cripples,  sick  children ;  and  time 
after  time,  in  the  middle  of  the  church  was  heard  the  cry, 
now  of  some  mother  who  noted  on  the  face  of  her  sick  child 
a  flush,  the  herald  of  health,  now  of  some  paralytic  who  on 
a  sudden  recovered  strength  in  his  helpless  limbs.  Then  a 
quiver  seized  the  hearts  of  people,  news  of  the  miracle  flew 
through  church,  castle,  and  city,  then  ever  increasing  crowds 
of  human  wretchedness  appeared,  wretchedness  which  could 
hope  for  help  only  through  a  miracle. 

Meanwhile  Zbyshko  was  entirely  forgotten,  for  who,  in  face 
of  such  a  gigantic  misfortune,  could  think  of  an  ordinary 
noble  youth  and  his  imprisonment  in  a  bastion  of  the  castle ! 

Zbyshko,  however,  knew  from  the  prison  guards  of  the 
queen's  death,  he  had  heard  the  uproar  of  the  people  around 
the  castle,  and  when  he  heard  their  weeping  and  the  tolling 
of  bells  he  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  and  calling  to  mind 
his  own  lot,  mourned  with  his  whole  soul  the  death  of  the 
idolized  lady.  It  seemed  to  him  that  with  her  something  that 
was  his  had  been  quenched  also,  and  that  in  view  of  such  a 
death  it  was  not  worth  while  for  any  one  to  live  in  the 
world. 

The  echo  of  the  funeral,  the  church  bells,  the  singing  of 
processions,  and  the  movement  of  crowds,  reached  him  for 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  91 

whole  weeks.  During  this  time  he  grew  gloomy,  he  lost  de- 
sire for  food,  for  sleep,  and  walked  up  and  down  in  his  dun- 
geon like  a  wild  beast  in  a  cage.  Loneliness  weighed  on 
him,  for  there  were  days  when  even  the  prison  guard  did  not 
bring  him  fresh  food  and  water,  so  far  were  ah1  people  occu- 
pied by  the  funeral  of  the  queen.  From  the  time  of  her 
death  no  one  had  visited  him,  neither  the  princess  nor 
Danusia,  nor  Povala,  they  who  a  little  while  before  showed 
him  so  much  good  will,  nor  Matsko's  acquaintance,  the  mer- 
chant Amyley.  Zbyshko  thought  with  bitterness  that  were 
Matsko  to  die  all  would  forget  him.  At  moments  it  came  to 
his  head  that  perhaps  justice  too  would  forget  him,  and  that 
he  would  rot  to  death  in  that  prison ;  he  prayed  then  to  die. 

At  last,  when  a  month  had  passed  after  the  queen's  fun- 
eral and  a  second  month  had  begun,  he  fell  to  despairing  of 
his  uncle's  return ;  for  Matsko  had  promised  to  come  quickly 
and  not  spare  his  horse.  Malborg  was  not  at  the  end  of  the 
earth.  It  was  possible  to  go  and  return  in  twelve  weeks, 
especially  if  one  were  in  a  hurry.  "But  mayhap  he  is  not 
in  a  liurr}7,"  thought  Zbyshko  with  grief.  "  Mayhap  he 
has  found  a  wife  on  the  road  for  himself,  and  will  take  her 
with  gladness  to  Bogdanets,  and  wait  for  posterity  himself, 
while  I  shall  stay  here  forever,  expecting  God's  mercy." 

At  last  he  lost  reckoning  of  time,  he  ceased  to  speak  with 
the  guard,  and  only  from  the  cobwebs  which  covered  abun- 
dantly the  iron  grating  in  the  window  did  he  note  that 
autumn  was  in  the  world.  He  sat  for  whole  hours  on  the 
bed,  with  his  elbows  on  his  knees  and  his  fingers  in  his  hair, 
which  reached  now  far  below  his  shoulders,  and  half  in  sleep, 
half  in  torpor,  he  did  not  even  raise  his  head  when  the  guard, 
bringing  food,  spoke  to  him.  But  on  a  certain  day  the 
hinges  squeaked,  and  a  known  voice  called  from  the 
threshold,  — 

"  Zbyshko !  " 

"Uncle  dear!"  cried  Zbyshko,  springing  from  his  plank 
bed. 

Matsko  seized  him  by  the  shoulders,  then  embraced  his 
bright  head  with  his  hands,  and  began  to  kiss  it.  Grief, 
bitterness,  and  longing,  so  rose  in  the  heart  of  the  young 
man  that  he  cried  on  his  uncle's  breast  like  a  little  child. 

"I  thought  that  you  would  never  return,"  said  he,  sobbing. 

"Well,  I  came  near  that,"  answered  Matsko. 

Only  then  did  Zbyshko  raise  his  head  and  looking  at  him 
cry,— 


92  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  what  has  happened  you?"  And  he  gazed  with  as- 
tonishment at  the  emaciated  face  of  the  old  warrior,  which 
had  fallen  in  and  was  as  pale  as  linen ;  he  looked  on  his  bent 
figure  and  on  his  iron  gray  hair. 

"  What  has  happened?  "  repeated  he. 

Matsko  seated  himself  on  the  plank  bed,  and  for  a  while 
breathed  heavily. 

"  What  has  happened! "  said  he  at  last.  "  Barely  had  I 
passed  the  boundary  when  Germans  shot  me  in  a  forest, 
from  a  crossbow.  Robber  knights !  knowest  thou  ?  It  is 
hard  yet  for  me  to  breathe.  God  sent  me  aid,  or  thou  wouldst 
not  see  me  here." 

"  Who  saved  you  ?  " 

"  Yurand  of  Spyhov,"  answered  Matsko. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  then  Matsko  said,  — 

' '  They  attacked  me,  and  half  a  day  later  he  attacked 
them.  Hardly  one  half  of  them  escaped.  He  took  me  to 
his  castle,  and  there  in  Spyhov  I  wrestled  three  weeks  with 
death.  God  did  not  let  me  die,  and  though  suffering  yet,  I 
am  here." 

"Then  you  have  not  been  at  Malborg?" 

"What  had  I  to  take  there?  The  Germans  stripped  me 
naked,  and  with  other  things  seized  the  letter.  I  returned 
to  implore  Princess  Alexandra  for  a  second  one,  but  missed 
her  on  the  road ;  whether  I  can  overtake  her,  I  know  not, 
for  I  must  also  make  ready  for  the  other  world." 

Then  he  spat  on  his  hand,  which  he  stretched  out  toward 
Zbyshko  and  showed  unmixed  blood  on  it. 

"  Dost  see?  Clearly  the  will  of  God,"  added  he,  after  a 
while. 

Under  the  weight  of  gloomy  thoughts  both  were  silent 
some  time,  then  Zbyshko  inquired,  — 

"  Do  you  spit  blood  all  the  time?" 

"  Why  not,  with  an  arrow-head  fastened  half  a  span  deep 
between  my  ribs?  Thou  wouldst  spit  also  —  never  fear! 
But  I  grew  better  in  Yurand's  castle,  though  now  I  suffer 
terribly,  for  the  road  was  long  and  I  travelled  fast." 

"  Oh  !  why  did  you  hurry?  " 

"  I  wished  to  find  Princess  Alexandra  here  and  get 
another  letter.  '  Go,'  said  Yurand  to  me,  '  and  bring  back 
a  letter.  I  shall  have  Germans  here  under  the  floor ;  I  will 
let  out  one  on  his  knightly  word,  and  he  will  take  the  letter 
to  the  Grand  Master.'  Yurand  keeps  a  number  of  Germans 
there  always,  and  listens  gladly  when  they  groan  in  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  93 

night-time  and  rattle  their  chains,  for  he  is  a  stern  man. 
Dost  understand?" 

"  I  understand.  But  this  astonishes  me,  that  you  lost  the 
first  letter,  for  as  Yurand  caught  the  men  who  attacked  you 
they  must  have  had  the  letter." 

"  He  did  not  catch  all ;  something  like  five  escaped.  Such 
is  our  luck !  " 

Matsko  coughed,  spat  blood  again,  and  groaned  some  from 
pain  in  his  breast. 

"  They  wounded  you  badly,"  said  Zbyshko.  "  How  was 
it  ?  From  an  ambush  ?  " 

"From  a  thicket  so  dense  that  a  yard  away  nothing  was 
visible.  I  was  travelling  without  armor,  since  merchants  had 
said  that  the  road  was  safe  —  and  the  weather  was  hot." 

"  Who  commanded  the  robbers?   A  Knight  of  the  Cross?  " 

"  Not  a  monk,  but  a  man  fromHelmno  who  lives  in  Lentz, 
a  German  notorious  for  robbing  and  plundering." 

"  What  happened  to  him?  " 

"Yurand  has  him  in  chains.  But  he  has  also  two  nobles 
of  Mazovia  in  his  dungeon ;  these  he  wishes  to  exchange  for 
thee." 

Again  there  was  silence. 

"  Dear  Jesus!  "  said  Zbyshko,  at  length.  " Lichtenstein 
will  live,  and  he  of  Lentz  also,  while  we  must  die  unavenged. 
They  will  cut  off  my  head,  and  you  will  not  live  through  the 
winter." 

"More  than  that,  I  shall  not  live  until  winter.  If  only  I 
could  save  thee  in  some  way !  " 

"  Have  you  seen  any  one?" 

"  I  have  been  with  the  castellan  of  Cracow ;  for  when  I 
heard  that  Lichtenstein  had  gone  I  thought  that  the  cas- 
tellan would  favor  thee." 

"Has  Lichtenstein  gone?" 

"  He  went  to  Malborg  immediately  after  the  queen's  death. 
I  was  with  the  castellan,  and  he  said :  '  Your  nephew's 
head  will  be  cut  off,  not  to  please  Lichtenstein,  but  because 
of  the  sentence;  and  whether  Lichtenstein  be  present  or 
absent,  it  is  all  one.  Even  were  he  to  die,  that  would  change 
nothing ;  for,'  said  he,  '  law  is  according  to  justice,  —  not  like 
a  coat  which  may  be  turned  inside  out.  The  king,'  said  he, 
4  may  pardon,  but  no  one  else.' " 

"  And  where  is  the  king?  " 

"  After  the  funeral  he  went  to  Rue." 

"  Then  there  is  no  escape  ?  " 


94  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"None.  The  castellan  added:  'I  am  sorry  for  him; 
Princess  Anna  too  entreats  in  his  favor,  but  since  I  can  do 
nothing,  I  am  powerless.' " 

"  Then  is  Princess  Anna  here  yet?  " 

"May  God  reward  her!  She  is  a  kindly  lady.  She  is 
here  yet,  for  Yurand's  daughter  is  ill,  and  the  princess  loves 
her  as  if  she  were  her  own  child." 

"  Oh,  for  God's  sake !  And  sickness  has  fallen  on  Danusia ! 
What  is  the  matter  with  her?  " 

"  Do  I  know?  The  princess  says  that  some  one  has  be- 
witched her." 

"  Surely  Lichtenstein !  no  one  else  except  Lichtenstein  — 
a  dog  is  his  mother !  " 

"Perhaps  it  was  he.  But  what  canst  thou  do  to  him? 
Nothing!" 

"  Since  Danusia  is  sick  all  here  have  forgotten  me  —  " 

Zbyshko  walked  M'ith  great  strides  through  the  room,  then 
he  grasped  Matsko's  hand  and  said,  after  kissing  it,  — 

"  God  reward  you  for  everything!  You  will  die  for  my 
sake ;  but  since  you  have  gone  to  Prussia,  before  you  lose  the 
rest  of  your  strength  do  one  other  thing.  Go  to  the  castellan ; 
beg  him  to  let  me  out,  on  the  word  of  a  knight,  for  twelve 
weeks  even.  I  will  return  then  and  let  them  cut  off  my  head. 
But  it  cannot  be  that  we  should  die  unavenged.  You  know 
—  I  will  go  to  Malborg  and  straightway  challenge  Lichten- 
stein. It  cannot  be  otherwise.  His  death,  or  mine!  " 

Matsko  fell  to  rubbing  his  forehead. 

"  As  to  going,  I  will  go;  but  will  the  castellan  grant  per- 
mission ? " 

' '  I  will  give  the  word  of  a  knight.  Twelve  weeks  —  I 
need  no  more." 

"It  is  easy  to  say  twelve  weeks.  But  if  thou  art 
wounded  and  cannot  return,  what  will  they  say  of  thee?" 

"  I  will  return  even  on  my  hands  and  feet.  Have  no  fear! 
Besides,  the  king  may  come  back  from  Rus  by  that  time ;  it 
will  be  possible  then  to  bow  down  to  him  for  pardon." 

"True!"  answered  Matsko ;  but  after  a  while  he  added: 
"The  castellan  told  me  this  also:  '  We  forgot  your  nephew 
because  the  queen  died,  but  now  let  the  affair  be  finished.' " 

"Ei!  he  will  permit,"  said  Zbyshko,  with  consolation. 
"  He  knows  well  that  a  noble  will  keep  his  word,  and  whether 
they  cut  off  my  head  now  or  after  Saint  Michael's,  it  is  all 
one  to  the  castellan." 

"I  will  go  this  day." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.          95 

"  Go  to  Amyley's  house  to-day  and  lie  down  a  little.  Let 
them  put  some  cure  on  your  wound ;  to-morrow  you  will  go 
to  the  castellan." 

"  Well,  then,  with  God ! " 

They  embraced  and  Matsko  turned  to  the  door ;  but  he 
stopped  on  the  threshold  and  wrinkled  his  brow  as  if  think- 
ing of  something  on  a  sudden. 

"Well,  but  thou  dost  not  wear  a  knight's  belt  yet.  Lich- 
tensteinwill  answer  that  he  cannot  fight  with  an  unbelted 
man,  and  what  wilt  thou  do?" 

Zbyshko  was  perplexed  for  a  while,  and  then  asked,  — 

"But  how  is  it  in  war?  Must  belted  men  choose  only 
belted  men  as  opponents?" 

"  War  is  war,  but  a  duel  is  different." 

"True  —  but  —  wait —  There  is  need  to  arrange  this. 
Yes,  you  see,  —  there  is  a  way !  Prince  Yanush  of  Mazovia 
will  give  me  a  belt.  When  the  princess  and  Danusia  beg 
him,  he  will  gird  me.  And  on  the  road  I  will  fight  right 
away  with  the  sou  of  Mikolai  of  Dlugolyas." 

"What  for?" 

' '  Because  Pan  Mikolai  —  he  who  is  with  the  princess  and 
whom  they  call  Obuh  —  said  that  Danusia  was  a  chit." 

Matsko  looked  at  him  with  astonishment.  Zbyshko,  wish- 
ing evidently  to  explain  better  what  the  question  was,  con- 
tinued, — 

' '  I  cannot  forgive  him  that,  you  know  ;  but  with  Mikolai 
I  will  not  fight,  for  he  is  about  eighty  years  old." 

"  Listen,  boy!  "  said  Matsko.  "  I  am  sorry  for  thy  head, 
but  not  for  thy  sense ;  thou  art  as  stupid  as  a  hornless  he- 
goat." 

"  But  what  are  you  angry  about?  " 

Matsko  said  nothing,  and  wanted  to  go;  but  Zbyshko 
sprang  up  once  more  to  him. 

"And  how  is  Danusia?  Is  she  well?  Be  not  angry  for 
a  trifle.  Besides,  you  were  absent  so  long." 

And  he  bent  again  to  the  old  man's  hand.  Matsko 
shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said,  "Yurand's  daughter  is 
in  good  health,  but  they  do  not  let  her  out  of  the  room. 
Farewell." 

Zbyshko  was  left  alone,  but  reborn,  as  it  were,  in  soul 
and  body.  It  was  pleasant  for  him  to  think  that  he  would 
have  three  months  more  of  life,  that  he  would  go  to  distant 
lands,  seek  out  Lichteustein,  and  fight  a  mortal  battle  with 
him.  At  the  very  thought  of  this,  delight  filled  his  breast. 


96  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

It  was  pleasant  to  feel  that  even  for  twelve  weeks  he  would 
have  a  horse  under  him,  ride  through  the  broad  world,  fight, 
and  not  die  unavenged.  And  then,  let  happen  what  might. 
Besides,  that  was  an  immense  stretch  of  time ;  the  king  might 
return  from  Rus  and  pardon  his  offence ;  perhaps  the  war 
would  break  out  which  all  had  been  predicting  a  long  time ; 
perhaps  the  castellan  himself,  when  after  three  months  he 
would  see  him  victorious  over  the  haughty  Lichtenstein,  would 
say,  "  Go  now  to  the  forests!  "  Zbyshko  felt  clearly  that 
no  one  cherished  hatred  against  him  save  the  Knight  of  the 
Cross,  and  that  only  through  constraint  had  the  stern  cas- 
tellan condemned  him. 

So  hope  entered  his  breast  more  and  more,  because  he 
doubted  not  that  those  three  months  would  be  granted. 
Nay,  he  thought  that  they  would  give  him  even  more ;  for 
that  a  noble  who  had  sworn  on  the  honor  of  a  knight  should 
not  keep  his  word  would  not  even  come  to  the  head  of  the 
old  castellan.  Therefore,  when  Matsko  came  to  the  prison 
next  day  about  nightfall,  Zbyshko,  who  could  hardly  remain 
sitting,  sprang  to  him  at  the  threshold  and  asked,  — 

' '  Has  he  permitted  ?  " 

Matsko  sat  on  the  plank  bed ;  he  could  not  stand  because 
of  weakness ;  he  breathed  awhile  heavily,  and  said  at  last : 

' '  The  castellan  answered  in  this  way :  '  If  you  need  to 
divide  land  or  property,  I  will  let  out  your  nephew,  on  the 
word  of  a  knight,  for  one  or  two  weeks,  but  not  longer.'" 

Zbyshko  was  so  astonished  that  for  some  time  he  could 
not  utter  a  word. 

"For  two  weeks?"  asked  he,  at  length.  "But  in  one 
week  I  could  not  even  go  to  the  boundary!  What  is  that? 
Did  you  tell  the  castellan  my  reason  for  going  to  Malborg?  " 

"  Not  only  did  I  beg  for  thee,  but  Princess  Anna  begged 
also  —  " 

"Well,  and  what?" 

"  The  old  man  told  her  that  he  did  not  want  your  head, 
and  that  he  himself  grieves  for  you.  '  If  I  could  find  some 
law  on  his  side,'  said  the  castellan,  '  nay,  some  pretext,  I 
would  let  him  out  altogether;  but  as  I  cannot  find  it,  I 
cannot  free  the  man.  It  will  not  be  well,'  said  he,  *  in  this 
kingdom,  when  people  close  their  eyes  to  law  and  show 
favor  through  friendship;  this  I  will  not  do,  even  were 
it  a  question  of  my  relative,  Toporchyk,  or  even  of  iny 
brother.'  So  stern  is  the  man !  And  he  added  besides : 
'  We  need  not  consider  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  too  much, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  97 

but  we  are  not  permitted  to  disgrace  ourselves  before  them. 
What  -would  they  think,  and  their  guests,  who  assemble  from 
the  whole  world,  if  I  should  let  out  a  noble  condemned  to 
death  because  he  wants  to  go  to  them  for  a  duel?  Would 
they  believe  that  punishment  would  touch  him,  or  that 
there  is  justice  in  our  kingdom?  I  would  rather  cut  off  one 
head  than  yield  the  king  and  the  kingdom  to  death."  To 
this  the  princess  replied  that  justice  which  did  not  allow  a 
relative  of  the  king  to  get  pardon  for  a  man  seemed  to  her 
strange  justice.  '  Mercy  serves  the  king,  but  lack  of  jus- 
tice serves  him  not,'  said  the  castellan.  At  last  they  fell  to 
disputing,  for  the  princess  was  borne  away  by  her  anger. 
'  Then  do  not  let  him  rot  in  prison  ! '  said  she.  '  To-morrow 
I  will  give  the  order  to  make  a  scaffold  on  the  square,'  re- 
plied the  castellan.  With  that  they  parted.  Poor  boy,  the 
Lord  Jesus  alone  can  save  thee ! " 

A  long  silence  followed. 

"How?"  asked  Zbyshko,  in  a  low  voice.  "Then  it  will 
be  right  away?" 

' '  In  two  or  three  days.  When  there  is  no  help,  there  is 
no  help ;  I  have  done  all  I  could.  I  fell  at  the  castellan's 
feet,  I  begged  for  pardon,  but  he  held  to  his  position  :  '  Find 
a  law  or  a  pretext.'  But  what  could  I  find?  I  went  to 
Father  Stauislav  of  Skarbimir  to  bring  the  Lord  God  to 
thee.  Let  even  that  glory  be  thine,  that  the  man  confessed 
thee  who  confessed  the  queen.  But  I  did  not  find  him  at 
home ;  he  was  with  Princess  Anna." 

"Perhaps  with  Danusia?  " 

"  Oh,  pray  to  the  Lord  for  thyself.  That  girl  is  better 
and  better.  I  will  go  to  the  priest  before  da}7break  to- 
morrow. They  say  that  after  confessing  to  him,  salvation 
is  as  sure  to  thee  as  if  thou  hadst  it  tied  up  in  a  bag." 

Zbyshko  sat  down,  rested  his  elbows  on  his  knees,  and 
bent  his  head  so  that  the  hair  covered  his  face  altogether. 
The  old  man  looked  at  him  a  long  time,  and  said  at  last 
in  a  low  voice,  — 

"Zbyshko!     Zbyshko!" 

The  youth  raised  his  face,  which  was  angry  and  filled  with 
cold  stubbornness  rather  than  pain. 

"  Well,  what  is  it?  " 

"  Listen  carefully,  for  I  may  have  found  something."  He 
pushed  up  nearer  and  spoke  almost  in  a  whisper:  "Thou 
hast  heard  of  Prince  Vitold,  how  formerly  he  was  imprisoned 
in  Krev  by  Yagello,  our  present  king ;  he  escaped  from  con- 

VOL.  I.  —  7 


98  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

fmement  in  the  dress  of  a  woman.  No  woman  will  stay 
here  in  thy  place,  but  take  thou  my  coat,  take  my  cowl, 
and  go  forth.  Dost  understand?  They  will  not  notice 
thee,  be  sure.  That  is  certain.  Beyond  the  doors  it  is 
dark.  They  will  not  look  into  thy  eyes.  They  saw  me  yes- 
terday as  I  went  out ;  no  one  looked  at  me.  Be  quiet,  and 
listen.  They  will  find  me  to-morrow —  Well,  what?  Will 
they  cut  off  my  head?  That  would  be  a  pleasure  to  them, 
when  as  it  is  my  death  is  appointed  for  a  time  two  or  three 
weeks  distant.  But  as  soon  as  thou  art  out,  mount  thy 
horse  and  ride  straight  to  Vitold.  Name  thyself,  bow  down 
to  him ;  he  will  receive  thee,  and  with  him  thou  wilt  be  as 
with  the  Lord  God  behind  a  stove.  Here  people  say  that 
the  armies  of  the  prince  have  been  swept  away  by  the  Tar- 
tar. It  is  unknown  if  that  be  true ;  it  may  be,  for  the  late 
queen  prophesied  that  the  expedition  would  end  thus.  If  it 
be  true,  the  prince  will  need  knights  all  the  more,  and  will 
be  glad  to  see  thee.  But  do  thou  adhere  to  him,  for  there  is 
not  in  the  world  a  better  sen-ice  than  his.  If  another  king 
loses  a  war,  it  is  all  over  with  him;  but  in  Prince  Vitold 
there  is  such  deftness  that  after  defeat  he  is  stronger  than 
ever.  He  is  bountiful,  and  he  loves  us  immensely.  Tell 
him  everything  as  it  happened.  Tell  him  that  it  was  thy 
wish  to  go  with  him  against  the  Tartar,  but  that  thou  wert 
confined  in  the  tower.  God  grant  that  he  will  present  thee 
with  land  and  men,  make  a  belted  knight  of  thee,  and  take 
thy  part  before  the  king.  He  is  a  good  advocate." 

Zbyshko  listened  in  silence,  and  Matsko,  as  if  urged  by 
his  own  words,  continued,  — 

"It  is  not  for  thee  to  die  in  youth,  but  to  return  to 
Bogdanets.  When  there,  take  a  wife  at  once,  so  that  our 
race  may  not  perish.  Only  when  thou  hast  children  wilt 
thou  be  free  to  challenge  Lichtenstein  to  mortal  combat; 
but  before  that  see  that  thou  keep  from  revenge,  for  they 
would  shoot  thee  somewhere  in  Prussia,  as  they  did  me,  — 
then  there  would  be  no  help  for  thee.  Take  the  coat,  take 
the  cowl,  and  move  in  God's  name." 

Matsko  rose  and  began  to  undress,  but  Zbyshko  rose  also, 
seized  his  hand,  and  cried,  — 

"  What  do  you  wish  of  me?  I  will  not  do  that!  so  help 
me  God  and  the  Holy  Cross !  " 

"Why?"  asked  Matsko,  with  astonishment. 

"Because  I  will  not." 

Matsko  grew  pale  from  emotion  and  anger. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CTROSS.  99 

"  "Would  to  God  thou  hadst  not  been  born !  " 

"  You  have  told  the  castellan  that  you  would  give  your 
head  for  mine." 

"  Whence  knowest  thou?  " 

"  Povala  of  Tachev  told  me." 

"Well,  what  of  that?" 

' '  The  castellan  told  you  that  disgrace  would  fall  on  me, 
and  on  our  whole  race.  Would  it  not  be  a  still  greater 
disgrace  were  I  to  flee  hence  and  leave  you  to  the  law's 
vengeance  ?  " 

"  What  vengeance?  What  can  the  law  do  to  me  when  I 
shall  die  anyhow  ?  For  God's  sake,  have  reason." 

"  But  have  it  you  all  the  more.  May  God  punish  me  if  I 
desert  you,  a  man  sick  and  old.  Pfu!  shame!  " 

Silence  followed ;  nothing  was  to  be  heard  but  the  heavy, 
rattling  breath  of  Matsko,  and  the  call  of  the  bowmen  stand- 
ing on  guard  at  the  gate.  It  was  dark  night  now  outside. 

"  Hear  me,"  said  Matsko  at  last,  in  a  broken  voice.  "  It 
was  no  shame  for  Prince  Vitold  to  flee  in  disguise,  it  will  be 
no  shame  for  thee  —  " 

' '  Hei ! "  answered  Zbyshko, with  a  certain  sadness.  "  Vitold 
is  a  great  prince.  He  has  a  crown  from  the  king's  hands ; 
he  has  wealth  and  dominion;  but  I,  a  poor  noble,  have 
nothing  —  save  honor." 

After  a  while  he  cried,  as  if  in  a  sudden  outburst  of 
anger,  — 

"  But  can  you  not  understand  this,  that  I  so  love  you  that 
I  will  not  give  your  head  for  mine  ?  " 

Matsko  rose  on  trembling  feet,  stretched  forth  his  hand, 
and,  though  the  nature  of  people  in  that  age  was  as  firm  as 
if  forged  out  of  iron,  he  bellowed  on  a  sudden  in  a  heart- 
rending voice,  — 

"Zbyshko!" 

On  the  following  day  court  servants  began  to  draw  beams 
to  the  square  for  a  scaffold  which  was  to  be  erected  before 
the  main  gate  of  the  city  hall. 

Still  Princess  Anna  continued  to  take  counsel  with  Yastrem- 
bets,  and  Father  Stanislav  of  Skarbimir,  and  other  learned  can- 
ons skilled  equally  in  written  and  customary  law.  She  was 
encouraged  to  these  efforts  by  the  words  of  the  castellan,  who 
declared  that,  should  they  find  "law,  or  pretext,"  he  would  not 
be  slow  in  releasing  Zbyshko.  They  counselled  long  and  earn- 
estly as  to  whether  it  was  possible  to  find  something;  and 


100  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

though  Father  Stanislav  prepared  Zbyshko  for  death,  and 
gave  the  last  sacraments  to  him,  he  went  straight  from 
the  dungeon  to  a  consultation  which  lasted  almost  till 
daybreak. 

Meanwhile  the  day  of  execution  had  come.  From  early 
morning  crowds  had  been  gathering  on  the  square,  for  the 
head  of  a  noble  roused  more  curiosity  than  that  of  a  common 
man,  and  besides  this  the  weather  was  wonderful.  Among 
women  the  news  had  spread  also  of  the  youthful  years  and 
uncommon  beauty  of  Zbyshko ;  hence  the  whole  road  lead- 
ing from  the  castle  was  blooming  as  with  flowers  from  whole 
myriads  of  comely  women  of  the  citizen  class.  In  the  win- 
dows on  the  square,  and  in  outbulging  balconies  were  to  be 
seen  also  caps,  gold  and  velvet  head-dresses,  or  the  bare 
heads  of  maidens  ornamented  only  with  garlands  of  lilies  and 
roses.  The  city  counsellors,  though  the  affair  did  not  pertain 
to  them  really,  had  all  come  to  lend  themselves  importance, 
and  had  taken  their  places  just  behind  the  knights,  who,  wish- 
ing to  show  sympathy  with  the  young  man,  had  appeared 
next  the  scaffold  in  a  body.  Behind  the  counsellors  stood  a 
many-colored  crowd,  composed  of  the  smaller  merchants  and 
handicraftsmen,  in  the  colors  of  their  guilds.  Students  and 
children,  who  had  been  pushed  back,  circled  about  like  dis- 
satisfied flies  in  the  midst  of  the  multitude,  crowding  in  wher- 
ever there  appeared  even  a  little  free  space.  Above  that 
dense  mass  of  human  heads  was  seen  the  scaffold  covered  with 
new  cloth,  on  which  were  three  persons :  one  the  executioner, 
broad-shouldered  and  terrible,  a  German  in  a  red  coat  and  a 
cowl  of  the  same  stuff,  with  a  heavy  double-edged  sword  in 
his  hand,  —  with  him  two  assistants,  their  arms  bared,  and 
ropes  around  their  loins.  At  their  feet  was  a  block,  and  a 
cotlin,  covered  also  with  cloth;  on  the  towers  of  the  church  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  bells  were  tolling,  filling  the  place  with 
metallic  sound,  and  frightening  flocks  of  daws  and  doves. 

People  looked  now  at  the  road  leading  from  the  castle,  now 
at  the  scaffold  and  the  executioner  standing  upon  it  with  his 
sword  gleaming  in  the  sunlight ;  then,  finally,  at  the  knights, 
on  whom  citizens  looked  always  with  respect  and  eagerness. 
This  time  there  was  something  to  look  at,  for  the  most  fa- 
mous were  standing  in  a  square  near  the  scaffold.  So  they 
admired  the  breadth  of  shoulders  and  the  dignity  of  Zavisha 
Charny,  his  raven  hair  falling  to  his  shoulders.  They  ad- 
mired the  square  stalwart  form  and  the  column-like  legs  of 
Zyndram  of  Mashkovitse,  and  the  gigantic,  almost  preterhu- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  101 

man  stature  of  Pashko  Zloclye,  the  stern  face  of  Voitseh  of 
Vodzinka,  and  the  beauty  of  Dobko  of  Olesnitsa,  who  in  the 
tournament  at  Torun  had  finished  twelve  German  knights, 
and  Zygmunt  of  Bobova,  who  made  himself  famous  in  like 
manner  in  Hungary  at  Koshytse,  and  Kron  of  Koziglove, 
and  Lis  of  Targovisko,  terrible  in  hand-to-hand  combat,  and 
Stashko  of  Harbimovitse,  who  could  overtake  a  horse  at  full 
speed.  General  attention  was  roused  also  by  Matsko  of 
Bogdanets  with  his  pallid  face ;  he  was  supported  by  Floryan 
of  Korytnitse,  and  Martsin  of  Vrotsimovitse.  It  was  sup- 
posed generally  that  he  was  the  father  of  the  condemned. 

But  the  greatest  curiosity  was  roused  by  Povala  of  Tachev, 
vrho,  standing  in  the  first  rank,  held  on  his  powerful  arm 
Danusia,  dressed  in  white  altogether,  with  a  garland  of  rue 
around  her  bright  hair.  People  did  not  understand  what  that 
meant,  and  why  that  maiden  dressed  in  white  was  to  witness 
the  execution.  Some  said  that  she  was  Zbyshko's  sister, 
others  divined  in  her  the  lady  of  his  thoughts ;  but  even 
those  could  not  explain  to  themselves  her  dress,  or  her  pres- 
ence at  the  scaffold.  But  in  all  hearts  her  face,  like  a  blush- 
ing apple,  though  it  was  covered  with  tears,  roused  emotion 
and  sympathy.  In  the  dense  throng  of  people  they  began  to 
murmur  at  the  unbendingness  of  the  castellan,  and  the  stern- 
ness of  the  law ;  these  murmurs  passed  gradually  into  a  roar 
which  was  simply  terrible.  At  last  here  and  there  voices 
rose,  saying  that  if  the  scaffold  were  torn  away  the  execution 
would  be  deferred  of  necessity. 

The  crowd  became  animated  and  swayed.  From  mouth 
to  mouth  the  statement  was  sent  that,  were  the  king  present, 
beyond  doubt  he  would  pardon  the  youth,  who,  as  men 
affirmed,  was  not  guilty  of  any  crime. 

But  all  became  silent,  for  distant  shouts  announced  the 
approach  of  the  bowmen  and  the  king's  halberdiers,  in  the 
midst  of  whom  marched  the  condemned.  Indeed  the  retinue 
appeared  soon  on  the  square.  The  procession  was  opened 
by  the  funeral  brotherhood  dressed  in  black  robes  which 
reached  the  ground,  and  with  face  coverings  of  similar  ma- 
terial with  openings  for  their  eyes.  People  feared  those 
gloomy  figures,  and  at  sight  of  them  became  silent.  Behind 
those  marched  a  detachment  of  crossbowmen  formed  of  select 
Lithuanians,  wearing  coats  of  elkskin  untanned.  That  was 
a  detachment  of  the  royal  guard.  Behind  this  were  seen  the 
halberds  of  another  detachment;  in  the  centre  of  this,  be- 
tween the  court  secretary,  who  had  read  the  sentence, 


102  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  Father  Stanislav  of  Skarbimir,  who  bore  a  crucifix, 
walked  Zbyshko. 

All  eyes  were  turned  to  him ;  from  every  window  and  bal- 
cony female  forms  bent  forward.  Zbyshko  advanced  dressed 
in  the  white  jacket  which  he  had  won ;  it  was  embroidered 
with  gold  griffins  and  adorned  at  the  bottom  with  a  beauti- 
ful gold  fringe.  In  this  brilliant  attire  he  seemed  to  the 
eyes  of  the  audience  a  prince,  or  a  youth  of  some  lofty 
house.  From  his  stature,  his  shoulders,  evident  under  the 
closely  fitting  dress,  from  his  strong  limbs  and  broad  breast, 
he  seemed  a  man  quite  mature,  but  above  that  stature  of  a 
man  rose  a  head  almost  childlike,  and  a  youthful  face,  with 
the  first  down  on  its  lips,  which  was  at  the  same  time  the 
face  of  a  royal  page,  with  golden  hair  cut  evenly  above  his 
brows  and  let  down  long  on  his  shoulders. 

Zln'shko  advanced  with  even  and  springy  tread,  but  with 
a  pallid  face.  At  moments  he  looked  at  the  throng,  as  if  at 
something  in  a  dream ;  at  moments  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the 
towers  of  the  churches,  to  the  flocks  of  doves,  and  to  the 
swinging  bells,  which  were  sounding  out  his  last  hour  to  him ; 
at  moments  also  there  was  reflected  on  his  face,  as  it  were, 
wonderment  that  those  sounds  and  the  sobs  of  women,  and 
all  that  solemnity  were  intended  for  him.  Finally  he  saw 
on  the  square  from  afar  the  scaffold,  and  on  it  the  red  out- 
line of  the  executioner.  He  quivered  and  made  the  sign  of 
the  cross  on  himself ;  at  that  moment  the  priest  gave  him  the 
crucifix  to  kiss.  A  few  steps  farther  on  a  bunch  of  star 
thistles,  thrown  by  a  young  maiden,  fell  at  his  feet.  Zbyshko 
bent  down,  raised  it,  and  smiled  at  the  maiden,  who  burst 
into  loud  weeping.  But  he  thought  evidently  that  in 
presence  of  those  crowds,  and  in  presence  of  women 
waving  handkerchiefs  from  the  windows,  he  ought  to 
die  bravely,  and  leave  behind  the  memory  of  a  "valiant 
youth  "  at  the  least.  So  he  exerted  all  his  courage  and  will ; 
with  a  sudden  movement  he  threw  back  his  hair,  raised  his 
head  higher,  and  advanced  haughtily,  almost  like  a  victor  in 
knightly  tournaments  which  he  had  finished,  a  victor  whom 
men  were  conducting  to  receive  his  reward. 

The  advance  was  slow,  for  in  front  the  throng  became 
denser  and  denser,  and  gave  way  unwillingly.  In  vain  did 
the  Lithuanian  crossbowinen,  who  moved  in  the  first  rank, 
cry  continually:  "Eyk  shalin!  Eyk  shalin ! "  (Out  of  the 
road!).  People  had  no  wish  to  know  what  those  words 
meant  —  and  crowded  the  more.  Though  the  citizens  of 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  103 

Cracow  at  that  time  were  two-thirds  of  them  German,  still 
round  about  were  heard  dreadful  curses  against  the  Knights 
of  the  Cross.  "Shame!  shame!  May  the  German  wolves 
perish  if  children  must  die  to  please  them.  It  is  a  shame 
for  the  king  and  the  kingdom !  "  The  Lithuanians,  seeing 
this  resistance,  took  their  bows,  already  drawn,  from  their 
shoulders,  and  looked  frowningly  at  the  people  ;  they  dared 
not,  however,  shoot  into  the  crowd  without  orders.  But  the 
captain  sent  halberdiers  in  advance,  for  it  was  easier  to  open 
the  road  with  halberds.  In  that  way  they  reached  the 
knights  standing  in  the  square  around  the  scaffold. 

These  opened  without  resistance.  First  the  halberdiers 
entered,  after  them  came  Zbyshko  with  the  priest  and  the 
secretary,  after  that  something  took  place  which  no  one  had 
expected. 

Suddenly  from  among  the  knights  stepped  forth  Povala, 
with  Danusia  on  his  arm,  and  cried  "Stop!"  with  such  a 
thundering  voice  that  the  whole  retinue  halted  as  if  fastened 
to  the  earth.  Neither  the  captain  nor  any  of  the  soldiers 
dared  oppose  a  lord  and  a  belted  knight  whom  they  saw 
daily  in  the  castle,  and  often  talking  with  the  king  confiden- 
tially. Finally  others,  also  renowned,  cried  with  command- 
ing voices:  "Stop!  stop!"  Povala  approached  Zbyshko 
and  gave  him  Danusia  dressed  in  white. 

Zbyshko,  thinking  that  that  was  the  farewell,  seized  her, 
embraced  her,  and  pressed  her  to  his  bosom ;  but  Danusia, 
instead  of  nestling  up  to  him  and  throwing  her  arms  around 
his  neck,  pulled  as  quickly  as  possible  from  her  bright  hair 
and  from  under  the  garland  of  rue  a  white  veil  and  covered 
Zbyshko's  head  with  it  entirely,  crying  at  the  same  time,  — 

"  He  is  mine!  he  is  mine !  " 

"  He  is  hers !  "  repeated  the  powerful  voices  of  the  knights. 
"To  the  castellan!" 

"  To  the  castellan !  To  the  castellan!  "  answered  a  shout 
from  the  people  which  was  like  thunder. 

The  priest  raised  his  eyes,  the  court  secretary  was  con- 
fused, the  captain  and  the  halberdiers  dropped  their  weapons, 
for  all  understood  what  had  happened. 

It  was  an  old  Polish  and  Slav  custom,  as  valid  as  law, 
known  in  Podhale,  in  Cracow,  and  even  farther,  that  when  an 
innocent  maiden  threw  her  veil  over  a  man  on  the  way  to 
execution,  as  a  sign  that  she  wanted  to  marry  him,  she  saved 
the  man  from  death  and  punishment  by  that  act.  The 
knights  knew  this  custom,  yeomen  knew  it,  the  Polish  people 


104  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

of  the  city  knew  it,  and  Germans  inhabiting  from  remote 
times  Polish  cities  and  towns  knew  its  force.  Old  Matsko 
grew  weak  from  emotion  at  that  sight,  the  knights,  pushing 
back  the  crossbowmen  promptly,  surrounded  Zbyshko  and 
Danusia ;  the  people  were  moved,  and  in  their  delight  cried 
with  still  louder  voices :  "  To  the  castellan !  to  the  castellan !  " 
The  crowd  rose  suddenly  like  gigantic  waves  of  the  sea. 
The  executioner  and  his  assistants  fled  with  all  haste  from 
the  scaffold.  There  was  a  disturbance,  for  it  had  become 
clear  to  everyone  that  if  the  castellan  wished  to  oppose  the 
sacred  custom  a  terrible  uproar  would  rise  in  the  city.  In 
fact  a  column  of  people  rushed  at  the  scaffold.  In  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye  they  dragged  off  the  cloth  and  tore  it  to 
pieces,  then  the  planks  and  beams,  pulled  away  with  strong 
hands,  or  cut  with  axes,  bent,  cracked,  broke  —  and  a  few 
Our  Fathers  later  there  was  no  trace  of  the  scaffold  on  that 
square. 

Zbyshko,  holding  Danusia  in  his  arms,  returned  to  the 
castle,  but  this  time  as  a  real  conquering  triumphator ;  for 
around  him,  with  joyful  faces,  advanced  the  first  knights  of 
the  kingdom,  at  the  sides,  in  front,  and  behind,  crowded 
thousands  of  men,  women,  and  children,  crying  in  heaven- 
piercing  voices,  singing,  stretching  out  their  hands  to 
Danusia  and  glorifying  the  courage  and  the  beauty  of  both. 
From  the  windows  the  white  hands  of  ladies  clapped  applause 
to  them;  everywhere  were  visible  eyes  filled  with  tears  of 
rapture.  A  shower  of  garlands  of  roses  and  lilies,  a  shower 
of  ribbons,  and  even  of  gold  belts  and  knots  fell  at  the  feet 
of  the  happy  youth,  and  he,  radiant  as  the  sun,  his  heart 
filled  with  gratitude,  raised  aloft  his  white  little  lady  from 
moment  to  moment;  sometimes  he  kissed  her  knees  with 
delight,  and  that  sight  melted  young  maidens  to  the  degree 
that  some  threw  themselves  into  the  arms  of  their  lovers, 
declaring  that  should  these  lovers  incur  death  they  would  be 
freed  in  like  manner. 

Zbyshko  and  Danusia  had  become,  as  it  were,  the  beloved 
children  of  knights,  of  citizens,  and  of  the  great  multitude. 
Old  Matsko,  whom  Floryan  and  Martsin  supported  on  either 
side,  almost  went  out  of  his  mind  from  delight,  — and  from 
astonishment  also,  that  such  a  means  of  saving  his  nephew 
had  not  even  occurred  to  him. 

In  the  general  uproar  Povala  of  Tachev  told  the  knights 
in  his  powerful  voice  how  Yastrembets  and  Stanislav  of 
Skarbimir,  skilled  in  written  and  customary  law,  had  in- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  105 

vented,  or  rather  remembered,  this  method  while  advising 
with  the  princess.  The  knights  wondered  at  its  simplicity, 
saying  among  themselves  that  except  those  two,  no  one  else 
had  remembered  the  custom,  which,  in  a  city  occupied  by 
Germans,  had  not  been  practised  for  a  long  period. 

But  everything  depended  still  on  the  castellan.  The 
knights  and  people  went  to  the  castle  where  the  castellan 
lived  during  the  king's  absence,  and  straightway  the  court 
secretary,  Father  Stanislav,  Zavisha,  Farurey,  Zyndram, 
and  Povala  of  Tachev  went  to  him  to  represent  the  validity 
of  the  custom,  and  remind  him  how  he  himself  had  said  that 
if  "law  or  pretext"  were  found  by  them,  he  would  free 
Zbyshko.  What  law  could  surpass  ancient  custom,  which 
had  never  been  broken?  The  castellan  answered,  it  is  true, 
that  that  custom  referred  more  to  common  people  and  rob- 
bers than  to  nobles ;  but  he  was  too  well  versed  in  every  law 
not  to  recognize  the  force  of  it.  Meanwhile  he  covered  his 
silver  beard  with  his  hand  and  smiled  under  his  fingers,  for 
he  was  glad  evidently.  At  last  he  went  out  on  a  low  porch ; 
at  his  side  stood  Princess  Anna  Danuta,  with  some  of  the 
clergy  and  knighthood. 

Zbyshko,  seeing  him,  raised  up  Danusia  again ;  the  cas- 
tellan placed  his  aged  hand  on  her  golden  hair,  held  it  a  while 
there,  and  then  nodded  his  gray  head  with  kindness  and  dignity. 

All  understood  that  sign,  and  the  very  walls  of  the  castle 
quivered  from  shouts.  "God  aid  thee!  Live  long,  just 
lord !  live  and  judge  us !  "  shouted  people  from  all  sides. 
New  shouts  were  raised  then  for  Danusia  and  Zbyshko.  A 
moment  later  both  ascended  the  porch  and  fell  at  the  feet 
of  the  kind  princess,  Anna  Dauuta,  to  whom  Zbyshko  owed 
his  life ;  for  with  the  learned  men  it  was  she  who  had  dis- 
covered the  law  and  taught  Danusia  what  to  do. 

"  Long  live  the  young  couple  !  "  cried  Povala,  at  sight  of 
them  on  their  knees. 

"  Long  life  to  them!  "  repeated  others. 

But  the  old  castellan  turned  to  the  princess  and  said,  — 

"  Well,  gracious  lady,  the  betrothal  must  take  place  at 
once,  for  custom  demands  that." 

"  The  betrothal  I  will  have  at  once,"  answered  the  good 
lady,  with  radiant  face ;  ' '  but  I  will  not  permit  marriage 
without  consent  of  her  father,  Yurand  of  Spyhov." 

Matsko  and  Zbyshko  consulted  with  the  merchant  Amyley 
as  to  what  they  should  do.  The  old  knight  looked  for  his  own 


106  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

speedy  death,  and  because  the  Franciscan  father,  Tsybek, 
skilled  in  wounds,  had  foretold  it,  he  wished  to  go  to  Bogdauets 
and  be  buried  with  his  fathers  in  the  graveyard  of  Ostrov. 

But  not  all  of  his  "fathers"  were  lying  there,  for  once 
the  family  had  been  numerous.  In  time  of  war  they  were 
summoned  with  the  watchword,  "  Grady  "  ("  Hail  ")  ;  they 
had  on  their  shield  the  Blunt  Horseshoe,  considering  them- 
selves better  than  other  possessors  of  land,  who  had  not 
always  the  right  of  an  escutcheon.  In  the  year  1331,  at  the 
battle  of  Plovtsi,  seventy-four  warriors  from  Bogdanets  were 
killed  in  a  swamp  by  German  crossbowmen ;  only  one  sur- 
vived,—  Voitek,  surnamed  Tur  (Wild  Bull),  to  whom  King 
Vladislav  Lokietek,  after  crushing  the  Germans,  confirmed 
in  special  privilege  his  shield  and  the  lauds  of  Bogdanets. 
The  bones  of  the  seventy-four  relatives  lay  bleaching  thence- 
forth on  the  field  of  Plovtsi ;  Voitek  returned  to  his  domestic 
hearth,  but  only  to  see  the  utter  ruin  of  his  family.  For, 
while  the  men  of  Bogdanets  were  dying  beneath  the  arrows 
of  the  Germans,  robber  knights  from  adjoining  Silesia  had 
attacked  their  nest,  burnt  the  buildings  to  the  ground,  slain 
the  people,  or  led  them  captive  to  be  sold  in  remote  German 
Provinces. 

Voitek  was  all  alone  as  the  heir  of  broad  but  unoccupied 
lands,  which  had  belonged  once  to  a  whole  ruling  family.  Five 
years  later  he  married  and  begat  two  sons,  Yasko  and  Matsko, 
and  while  hunting  in  the  forest  was  killed  by  a  wild  bull. 

The  sons  grew  up  under  care  of  their  mother,  Kasia  of 
Spalenitsa,  who  in  two  expeditions  took  vengeance  on  the 
Silesian  Germans  for  their  former  injustice.  In  the  third 
expedition  she  fell;  but  already  she  had  built  Bogdanets 
castle  with  the  hands  of  captives,  through  which  Yasko  and 
Matsko,  though  from  former  times  they  were  always  called 
possessors,  became  considerable  people.  Yasko,  coming  to 
maturity,  took  in  marriage  Yagenka  of  Motsarzev,  who  gave 
birth  to  Zbyshko;  but  Mntsko,  remaining  unmarried,  took 
care  of  his  nephew's  property  in  so  far  as  military  expedi- 
tious permitted. 

But  when,  in  time  of  civil  war  between  the  Grymaliti  and 
the  Nalenchi,  the  castle  in  Bogdanets  was  burned  a  second 
time,  and  the  people  scattered,  the  lonely  Matsko  strove  in 
vain  to  rebuild  it.  After  he  had  struggled  not  a  few  years, 
he  left  the  land  at  last  to  the  abbot  of  Tulcha,  his  relative, 
and  went  himself  with  Zbyshko,  yet  a  boy,  to  Lithuania 
the  Germans. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  107 

But  he  had  never  lost  sight  of  Bogclanets.  To  Lithuania  he 
went  with  the  hope  that  after  he  had  grown  rich  from  booty 
he  would  return  in  time  to  redeem  the  land,  settle  it  with 
captives,  rebuild  the  castle,  and  fix  in  it  Zbyshko.  Now, 
after  the  happy  escape  of  the  youth,  he  was  thinking  of  this 
and  counselling  with  him  concerning  it  at  the  house  of  the 
merchant,  Amyley. 

They  had  something  with  which  to  redeem  the  land. 
From  booty,  and  ransoms  which  knights  taken  captive  by 
them  had  paid,  and  from  the  gifts  of  Vitold,  they  had  col- 
lected supplies  which  were  rather  considerable.  Especially 
large  was  the  profit  which  that  battle  to  the  death  against 
the  two  Frisian  knights  had  brought  them.  The  armor  alone 
which  they  had  taken  formed  a  real  fortune  in  that  period ; 
besides  armor  they  took  wagons,  horses,  servants,  clothing, 
money,  and  a  whole  rich  military  outfit.  The  merchant 
Amyley  purchased  much  of  that  booty,  and  among  other 
things  two  pieces  of  wonderful  Frisian  cloth  which  the  prov- 
ident and  wealthy  knights  had  brought  with  them  in  the 
wagons. 

Matsko  had  sold  also  the  costly  armor,  thinking  that 
in  view  of  near  death  it  would  be  of  no  use  to  him.  The 
armorer  who  bought  it  sold  it  the  next  day  to  Martsin  of 
Vrotsimovitse  with  considerable  profit,  since  armor  of  Milan 
was  esteemed  above  all  other  armor  on  earth  at  that  period. 
Zbyshko  regretted  the  armor  with  his  whole  soul. 

"  If  God  return  health  to  you,"  said  he  to  his  uncle, 
"where  will  you  find  another  such?" 

"Where  I  found  that,  —  on  a  German,"  answered  Matsko. 
"  But  I  shall  not  escape  death.  The  iron  broke  in  my  ribs, 
and  the  fragment  remained  in  me.  By  plucking  at  it,  and 
trying  to  drag  it  out  with  my  nails.  I  pushed  it  in  the  more 
deeply ;  and  now  there  is  no  cure  for  me." 

"  If  you  would  drink  a  pot  or  two  of  bear's  fat !  " 

"  Yes.  Father  Tsybek  also  says  that  that  would  be  well, 
for  perhaps  the  fragment  might  slip  out  in  some  way.  But 
how  can  I  get  it  here?  In  Bogdanets  we  should  only  need 
to  take  an  axe  and  watch  one  night  under  a  bee-hive." 

"  Then  we  must  go  to  Bogdanets.  Only,  you  must  not  die 
on  the  road." 

Old  Matsko  looked  with  a  certain  tenderness  on  his  nephew. 

"  I  know  where  thou  wishest  to  go,  —  to  the  court  of 
Prince  Yanush,  or  to  Yuraiid  of  Spyhov,  to  attack  Germans 
of  Helmno." 


108  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  I  do  not  deny  that.  I  should  go  gladly  to  Warsaw  with 
the  court  of  the  princess,  or  to  Tsehanov,  so  as  to  be  as  long 
as  possible  with  Danusia.  I  cannot  live  now  without  her  in 
any  way ;  she  is  not  only  my  lady,  but  my  love.  I  am  so 
glad  when  I  see  her  that  when  I  think  of  her  a  shiver  takes 
hold  of  me.  I  would  go  with  her  even  to  the  end  of  the 
earth,  but  you  are  at  present  my  first  law.  You  did  not 
leave  me,  and  I  will  not  desert  you.  If  to  Bogdanets,  then 
to  Bogdanets !  " 

"  Thou  art  a  good  boy!  " 

"  God  would  punish  me  were  I  not  good  to  you.  See, 
they  are  packing  the  wagons  already,  and  one  I  have  filled 
with  hay  for  you.  Amyley  has  presented  besides  a  feather 
bed,  but  I  know  not  whether  you  will  be  able  to  stay  on  it 
from  heat.  We  will  drive  slowly  with  the  princess  and  the 
court,  so  that  care  may  not  fail  you.  Afterward  they  will 
go  to  Mazovia,  and  we  to  our  place.  God  aid  us !  " 

"  Only  let  me  live  long  enough  to  rebuild  the  castle,"  said 
Matsko  ;  "  for  I  know  that  after  my  death  thou  wilt  not  think 
often  of  Bogdanets." 

"Why  should  I  not  think?" 

"  For  in  thy  head  will  be  love  and  battles." 

"But  was  there  not  war  in  your  own  head?  I  have 
marked  out  exactly  what  I  am  to  do;  the  first  thing  is  to 
build  a  castle  of  strong  oak  —  and  we  shall  have  a  moat  dug 
around  it  in  order." 

"Is  that  thy  way  of  thinking?"  inquired  Matsko,  with 
roused  curiosity.  "  But  when  will  the  castle  be  built?  Tell 
that ! " 

"The  castle  will  be  built  before  my  visit  to  Princess 
Anna's  court  in  Warsaw  or  Tsehanov." 

"After  my  death?  " 

"  If  you  die  soon,  it  will  be  after  your  death.  If  you  die  I 
will  bury  you  worthily  first  of  all ;  and  if  the  Lord  Jesus  give 
you  health  you  will  stay  in  Bogdanets.  The  princess  has 
promised  that  I  shall  receive  a  knight's  belt  from  the  prince. 
Without  that,  Lichtenstein  would  not  fight  with  me." 

"  After  that  wilt  thou  go  to  Malborg?  " 

"  To  Malborg,  or  to  the  end  of  the  earth,  if  I  can  only  find 
Lichtenstein." 

"I  will  not  blame  thee  in  that.     Thy  death  or  his !  " 

"Ah!  I  will  bring  his  glove  and  his  belt  to  Bogdanets. 
have  no  fear." 

"  But  guard  against  treason.    With  them  treason  is  ready." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  109 

"I  will  bow  down  before  Prince  Yanush  to  send  to  the 
Grand  Master  for  a  safe-conduct.  There  is  peace  now.  I 
will  go  with  the  safe-conduct  to  Malborg ;  at  Malborg  there  is 
always  a  throng  of  foreign  knights.  Do  you  know?  First, 
Lichtenstein ;  and  then  I  will  see  who  have  peacock-plumes 
on  their  helmets ;  in  turn  I  will  challenge  them.  May  God 
aid  me !  Should  the  Lord  Jesus  give  victory  I  will  perform 
my  vow  at  once." 

Thus  speaking  Zbyshko  smiled  at  his  own  thoughts ;  there- 
upon his  face  was  like  that  of  a  boy  who  is  telling  what 
knightly  deeds  he  will  do  when  he  grows  up  to  manhood. 

"  Hei,"  said  Matsko,  nodding  his  head,  "  shouldst  thou 
finish  three  knights  of  famous  stock,  not  only  would  thy  vow 
be  accomplished,  but  thou  wouldst  take  some  good  gear  at 
the  same  time.  O  thou  dear  God !  " 

"What  are  three?"  cried  Zbyshko.  "When  I  was  in 
prison  I  said  to  myself  that  I  would  not  be  niggardly  with 
Danusia.  As  many  knights  as  she  has  fingers  on  her  hands, 
—  not  three !  " 

Matsko  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"You  wonder,  but  do  not  believe,"  said  Zbyshko.  "I 
will  go  from  Malborg  to  Yurand  of  Spyhov.  Why  should  I 
not  bow  down  to  him,  since  he  is  Danusia's  father?  With 
him  I  will  go  against  the  Germans  of  Helmno.  You  said 
yourself  that  he  is  the  greatest  wolf-man  in  Mazovia  against 
Germans." 

"  But  if  he  will  not  give  thee  Danusia?  " 

"  He  has  no  reason  not  to  give  her!  He  is  seeking  his  own 
revenge,  I  mine.  Whom  better  can  he  find?  Besides,  since 
the  princess  has  permitted  the  betrothal,  he  will  not  oppose." 

"  I  note  one  thing,"  said  Matsko,  "  that  thou  wilt  take  all 
the  people  from  Bogdanets,  so  as  to  have  a  retinue  proper 
for  a  knight,  though  the  place  be  left  without  hands.  While 
T  am  alive  I  will  not  permit  this,  but  when  I  am  dead  I  see 
that  thou  wilt  take  them." 

"The  Lord  will  provide  an  escort;  besides,  our  relative, 
the  abbot  of  Tulcha,  will  not  be  stingy." 

At  that  moment  the  doors  opened,  and,  as  if  in  proof  that 
the  Lord  God  was  providing  an  escort  for  Zbyshko,  in  walked 
two  men,  dark,  strong,  dressed  in  yellow  kaftans,  like  Jews. 
They  wore  also  red  skullcaps,  and  immense,  broad  trousers. 
Standing  in  the  door  they  fell  to  putting  their  fingers  to  their 
foreheads,  their  lips,  and  their  breasts,  and  then  to  making 
obeisances  down  to  the  floor. 


110  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"What  sort  of  renegades  are  ye?"  inquired  Matsko. 
"Who  are  ye?" 

"  Your  captives,"  answered  the  newly  arrived,  in  broken 
Polish. 

' '  But  how  is  that  ?   Whence  are  ye  ?   Who  sent  you  here  ?  " 

"  Pan  Zavisha  sent  us  as  a  present  to  the  young  knight, 
to  be  his  captives." 

"  Oh,  for  God's  sake,  two  men  more! "  cried  Matsko,  with 
delight.  "  And  of  what  people?  " 

"We  are  Turks." 

"  Are  ye  Turks?"  inquired  Zbyshko.  "I  shall  have  two 
Turks  in  my  retinue.  Uncle,  have  you  ever  seen  Turks?  " 

And  jumping  up  to  the  captives  he  began  to  turn  the  men 
around  and  look  at  them,  as  he  might  at  strange  creatures 
from  beyond  the  sea. 

"  As  to  seeing,  I  have  not  seen,  but  I  have  heard  that  the 
lord  of  Garbov  has  Turks  in  his  service,  whom  he  captured 
when  fighting  on  the  Danube  with  the  Roman  Caesar,  Sigis- 
inond.  How  is  that?  Are  ye  pagans,  ye  dog  brothers?" 

"Our  lord  gave  command  to  christen  us,"  said  one  of 
them. 

"And  ye  had  not  the  means  to  ransom  yourselves?" 

"We  are  from  afar,  from  the  Asiatic  shore;  we  are  from 
Brussa." 

Zbyshko,  who  listened  eagerly  to  every  narrative  of  war, 
especially  when  it  concerned  deeds  of  the  renowned  Zavisha, 
asked  them  how  they  had  fallen  into  captivity.  But  in  the 
narrative  of  the  captives  there  was  nothing  uncommon : 
Zavisha  had  attacked  some  tens  of  them  three  years  before 
in  a  ravine ;  some  he  cut  down,  others  he  captured ;  of  these 
he  gave  away  afterward  many  as  gifts.  The  hearts  of 
Zbyshko  and  Matsko  were  filled  with  delight  at  sight  of 
such  a  notable  present,  especially  as  it  was  difficult  to  get 
men  in  that  time,  and  the  possession  of  them  was  genuine 
property. 

After  a  while  Zavisha  himself  came,  in  company  with 
Povala  and  Pashko.  Since  all  had  striven  to  save  Zbyshko 
and  were  glad  that  they  had  succeeded,  each  man  made  him 
some  present  in  farewell  and  remembrance.  The  bountiful 
lord  of  Tachev  gave  him  a  caparison  for  his  horse,  wide, 
rich,  embroidered  on  the  breast  with  golden  fringe ;  and 
Pashko,  a  Hungarian  sword  worth  ten  gryvens.  Later  came 
Lis,  Farurey,  Krou,  Martsin,  and,  last  of  all,  Zyndram,  each 
with  full  hands. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  Ill 

Zbyshko  greeted  them  with  overflowing  heart,  made  happy 
both  by  the  gifts,  and  by  this,  that  the  most  renowned 
knights  in  the  kingdom  had  shown  him  friendship.  They 
inquired  of  him  touching  his  departure,  and  the  health  of 
Matsko,  recommending,  like  experienced  people,  though 
young,  various  ointments  and  remedies  which  cured  wounds 
wonderfully. 

But  Matsko  merely  recommended  Zbyshko  to  them;  as 
for  himself,  he  was  preparing  for  the  other  world.  It  was 
difficult  to  live  with  a  piece  of  iron  sticking  under  the  ribs. 
He  complained  that  he  spat  blood  continually,  and  had  no 
appetite.  A  quart  of  shelled  nuts,  two  spans  of  sausage,  a 
plate  of  fried  eggs,  —  that  was  his  whole  daily  sustenance. 
Father  Tsybek  bled  him  a  number  of  times,  thinking  to 
draw  the  fever  from  under  his  heart  and  restore  desire  for 
food ;  that  gave  no  relief  either. 

But  he  was  so  delighted  with  gifts  for  his  nephew  that  he 
felt  better  that  moment ;  and  when  the  merchant  Amyley 
commanded  to  bring  a  small  keg  of  wine  to  entertain  guests 
so  notable,  he  sat  down  to  the  cup  with  them.  They  fell  to 
talking  of  the  rescue  of  Zbyshko,  and  of  his  betrothal.  The 
knights  had  no  thought  that  Yurand  would  oppose  the  will 
of  the  princess,  especially  if  Zbyshko  would  avenge  the 
memory  of  Danusia's  mother  and  win  the  peacock-plumes. 

"  But  as  to  Lichtenstein,"  said  Zavisha,  "  I  am  not  sure 
that  he  will  meet  thee ;  he  is  a  monk,  and  an  elder  in  the 
Order  besides.  Nay!  the  people  in  his  retinue  declare  that 
if  he  waits  he  will  in  time  be  Grand  Master." 

"  Should  he  refuse  combat  he  will  lose  his  honor,"  said 
Lis. 

"No,"  answered  Zyndram;  "he  is  not  a  lay  member, 
hence  he  is  not  free  to  meet  in  single  combat." 

"  But  it  happens  often  that  they  do." 

"Yes,  for  laws  in  the  Order  are  corrupted;  they  make 
various  vows,  and  are  famed  for  breaking  them  time  after 
time,  —  to  the  scandal  of  all  Christendom.  But  in  a  conflict 
to  the  death  a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  and  especially  a  comtur, 
may  refuse  to  appear." 

"  Ha!  then  you  will  meet  him  only  in  war." 

"  They  tell  us  there  will  be  no  war,  since  at  present  the 
Knights  of  the  Cross  fear  our  people." 

"  This  peace  will  not  endure  long,"  answered  Zyndram. 
"  Agreement  with  a  wolf  is  impossible,  for  he  must  live  on 
others." 


112  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS, 

"  Meanwhile  we  may  have  to  take  Timur  the  Lame  by  the 
shoulders,"  said  Povala.  "  Prince  Vitold  has  suffered  defeat 
from  Edyge'i,  — that  is  undoubted." 

"  And  Spytko,  the  voevoda,  has  not  returned,"  added 
Pashko. 

' '  And  a  multitude  of  Lithuanian  princes  remained  on  the 
field." 

"  The  late  queen  foretold  this  end,"  said  Povala. 

"  Then  we  may  have  to  march  against  Timur." 

Here  conversation  turned  to  the  Lithuanian  campaign 
against  the  Tartars.  There  was  no  longer  any  doubt  that 
Vitold,  a  leader  more  impulsive  than  skilful,  had  suffered  on 
the  Vorskla  a  great  defeat,  in  which  a  multitude  of  Lith- 
uanian and  Russian  boyars  had  fallen,  and  with  them 
a  handful  of  Polish  auxiliaries,  and  even  Knights  of  the 
Cross.  Those  assembled  at  Amyley's  house  mourned  above 
all  the  fate  of  young  Spytko  of  Melshtyn,  the  greatest  lord 
in  the  kingdom ;  he  had  gone  as  a  volunteer,  and  after  the 
battle  had  disappeared  without  tidings.  They  exalted  to 
the  sky  his  real  knightly  act,  which  was  this :  that  having 
received  a  cap  of  safety  from  the  leader  of  the  enemy,  he 
would  not  wear  it  during  battle,  preferring  a  glorious  death 
to  life  at  the  favor  of  a  pagan  ruler.  It  was  uncertain  yet 
whether  he  had  perished  or  had  been  taken  captive.  From 
captivity  he  had,  of  course,  means  to  ransom  himself;  be- 
cause his  wealth  surpassed  reckoning,  and  besides,  King 
Vladislav  had  given  him  all  Podolia  in  vassal  possession. 

The  defeat  of  the  Lithuanians  might  be  terrible  for  the 
entire  realm  of  Yagello  also ;  for  no  one  knew  well  whether 
the  Tartars,  encouraged  by  victory  over  Vitold,  would  not 
hurl  themselves  on  the  lands  and  cities  of  the  Grand  Prin- 
cipality. In  such  case  the  kingdom  too  would  be  involved 
in  the  struggle.  Many  knights,  then,  who  like  Zavisha, 
Farurey,  Dobko,  and  even  Povala,  were  accustomed  to 
seek  adventures  and  battles  at  foreign  courts,  remained  in 
Cracow  designedly,  not  knowing  what  the  near  future  might 
bring.  If  Tamerlane,  the  lord  of  twenty-seven  kingdoms, 
were  to  move  the  whole  Mongol  world,  the  danger  might 
become  terrible.  There  were  men  who  thought  they  foresaw 
this. 

"If  the  need  come,  we  must  measure  with  the  Limper 
himself.  He  will  not  find  it  so  easy  to  meet  our  people  as 
all  those  whom  he  conquered  and  destroyed.  Besides,  other 
Christian  princes  will  come  to  assist  us." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  113 

To  this,  Zyndram,  who  was  flaming  with  special  hatred 
against  the  Order,  said  with  bitterness,  — 

"As  to  princes,  I  know  not;  but  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross  are  ready  to  make  friends  with  the  Tartars  and  strike 
us  on  the  opposite  flank." 

"There  will  be  war !"  exclaimed  Zbyshko.  "I  will  go 
against  the  Knights  of  the  Cross !  " 

But  other  knights  contradicted.  "  The  Knights  of  the 
Cross  know  no  fear  of  God,  and  seek  only  profit;  still, 
they  will  not  assist  pagans  agairist  Christian  people.  More- 
over, Timur  is  warring  somewhere  far  off  in  Asia ;  and  the 
Tartar  sovereign,  Edygei,  has  lost  so  many  warriors  in  the 
battle  that  likely  he  is  terrified  at  his  own  victory.  Prince 
Vitold  is  a  man  of  resources,  and  surely  has  supplied  his 
fortresses  well;  though  success  has  not  come  to  the  Lith- 
uanians this  time,  it  is  no  new  thing  for  them  to  overcome 
Tartars." 

"  Not  with  Tartars,  but  with  Germans  must  we  fight  for 
life  and  death,"  said  Zyndram;  "from  Germans  will  our 
ruin  come,  unless  we  destroy  them.  And  Mazovia  will 
perish  first  of  all,"  said  he,  turning  to  Zbyshko.  "Thou 
wilt  always  find  work  there,  have  no  fear !  " 

"  Ei !  if  uncle  were  well,  I  would  go  there  immediately." 

"  God  strengthen  thee!  "  said  Povala,  raising  his  goblet. 
"  To  thy  health  and  Danusia's !  " 

"  Destruction  to  the  Germans!  "  added  Zyndram. 

And  they  began  to  take  farewell  of  him.  Meanwhile  a 
courtier  from  the  princess  entered  with  a  falcon  on  his  hand, 
and,  bending  to  the  knights  present,  turned  with  a  certain 
strange  smile  to  Zbyshko. 

"  My  lady,  the  princess,  commanded  me  to  tell  you," 
said  he,  "  that  she  will  pass  this  night  in  Cracow,  and  take 
the  road  to-morrow  morning." 

"  That  is  well,  but  why  is  this?     Has  any  one  fallen  ill?  * 

"  No.     The  princess  has  a  guest  from  Mazovia." 

"  Has  the  prince  himself  come?  " 

"Not  the  prince,  but  Yurand  of  Spyhov,"  answered  the 
courtier. 

When  Zbyshko  heard  this  he  was  terribly  confused,  and 
his  heart  began  to  beat  as  it  did  when  they  read  the  death 
sentence  to  him. 


VOL.   I. 8 


114  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTEE  V. 

PRINCESS  Anna  did  not  wonder  overmuch  at  the  arrival  of 
Yuraud,  for  it  happened  often  that  in  the  midst  of  contin- 
ual pursuits,  attacks,  and  battles  with  neighboring  German 
knights,  he  was  overcome  by  a  sudden  longing  to  see 
Dauusia.  He  appeared  then  unexpectedly  either  in  Warsaw, 
Tsehanov,  or  wherever  the  court  of  Prince  Yanush  was 
living.  At  sight  of  the  child  dreadful  grief  burst  forth  in 
him  always ;  for  in  the  course  of  years  Danusia  had  grown 
so  much  like  her  mother  that  when  he  saw  her  it  seemed 
to  him  that  he  was  looking  at  his  dead  one,  such  as  he  had 
known  her  on  a  time  with  Princess  Anna  in  Warsaw.  More 
than  once  people  thought  that  from  such  grief  his  heart 
would  break,  —  that  heart  given  only  to  vengeance.  The 
princess  implored  him  often  to  leave  his  bloody  Spyhov  and 
remain  at  the  court  near  Danusia.  Prince  Yanush,  esteem- 
ing Yurand's  bravery  and  value,  and  wishing  also  to  avoid 
those  vexations  to  which  the  continual  happenings  at  the 
boundary  exposed  him,  offered  his  favorite  the  dignity  of 
swordbearer.  Always  in  vain.  It  was  just  the  sight  of 
Danusia  that  opened  the  old  wounds  in  Yurand.  After 
some  days  he  lost  desire  for  food,  conversation,  and  sleep. 
His  heart  began  evidently  to  be  indignant  and  to  bleed ;  at 
last  he  vanished  from  the  court  and  returned  to  the  swamps 
of  Spyhov,  to  drown  his  grief  and  anger  in  bloodshed. 

"Woe  to  the  Germans!"  said  the  people  then.  "They 
are  no  sheep,  except  for  Yurand;  to  the  Germans  Yurand 
is  a  wolf."  In  fact,  after  a  certain  time  it  was  reported 
that  foreign  volunteers  were  seized  while  passing  along  the 
boundary  road  to  the  Knights  of  the  Cross;  then  news 
came  of  burnt  castles,  of  captured  servants,  or  of  life  and 
death  combats,  in  which  the  terrible  Yurand  was  always 
victorious. 

With  the  predatory  disposition  of  the  Mazovians  and  the 
German  knights  who  by  the  authority  of  the  Order  rented 
lands  and  castles  in  the  adjoining  Mazovia,  even  in  time  of 
profound  peace  between  the  princes  of  Mazovia  and  the 
Order  the  uproar  of  battle  never  ceased  on  the  boundary. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  115 

Even  while  cutting  fuel  in  the  forest,  or  during  harvest, 
citizens  went  out  with  spears  or  crossbows.  People  lived  in 
uncertainty  of  the  morrow,  in  continual  military  preparation, 
in  hardness  of  heart.  No  one  was  satisfied  with  simple 
defence,  but  returned  robbery  for  robbery,  fire  for  fire, 
attack  for  attack.  And  it  happened  that  when  Germans 
were  stealing  along  silently  through  forest  boundaries  to 
surprise  some  castle,  carry  off  people,  or  drive  away  herds, 
Mazovians  at  the  same  time  were  intent  on  a  similar  action. 
,  More  than  once  they  met  and  fought  to  the  death,  but  fre- 
quently only  the  leaders  were  challenged  to  a  mortal  struggle, 
after  which  the  victor  took  the  retinue  of  his  vanquished 
opponent.  So  that  when  complaints  against  Yurand  were 
brought  to  the  court  in  Warsaw,  the  prince  answered  with 
complaints  of  attacks  made  by  German  knights  elsewhere. 
In  this  way  when  both  sides  demanded  redress  neither  side 
had  the  wish  or  the  power  to  give  it ;  all  robberies,  burnings, 
attacks  went  entirely  unpunished. 

In  his  swampy  Spyhov,  which  was  overgrown  with  reeds, 
Yurand,  burning  with  an  unappeasable  desire  of  vengeance, 
became  so  oppressive  to  his  neighbors  beyond  the  border 
that  at  last  the  fear  of  him  became  greater  than  their  stub- 
bornness. The  fields  adjoining  Spyhov  lay  fallow,  the  forests 
were  filled  with  wild  hops  and  hazelnuts,  the  meadows  with 
weeds.  More  than  one  German  knight  accustomed  to  fist 
law  in  his  fatherland  tried  to  settle  near  Spyhov,  but  each, 
after  a  certain  time  chose  to  flee  from  land,  flocks,  and  ser- 
vants, rather  than  live  at  the  side  of  an  implacable  enemy. 
Frequently  also  knights  combined  to  make  a  common  attack 
upon  Spyhov,  but  each  of  these  found  an  end  in  defeat. 
They  tried  various  methods.  Once  they  brought  in,  to 
challenge  Yurand  to  trampled  earth,  a  knight  from  the  Mien, 
famed  for  strength  and  sternness,  a  man  who  in  all  struggles 
had  won  victory.  But  when  they  stood  within  barriers  the 
heart  in  the  German  knight  fell  as  if  by  magic  at  sight  of 
the  terrible  Mazovian,  and  he  turned  his  horse  to  flee. 
Yurand,  unarmored,  shot  after  the  man  and  pierced  him 
through  the  back,  thus  depriving  him  of  the  light  of  day  and 
of  honor.  Thenceforth  the  greater  alarm  seized  his  neigh- 
bors, and  if  any  German,  even  from  afar,  saw  the  smoke  of 
Spyhov  he  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  himself  and  began 
a  prayer  to  his  patron  in  heaven,  for  the  belief  became 
established  that  Yurand  had  sold  his  soul  to  unclean  powers 
for  the  sake  of  vengeance. 


116  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Besides,  terrible  things  were  related  of  Spyhov.  It  was 
said  that  through  sticky  swamps  in  the  midst  of  deep  quag- 
mires overgrown  with  duck  plant  and  water  snake-weed,  a 
road  led  to  it  which  was  so  narrow  that  two  horsemen  could 
not  ride  abreast  there ;  that  on  both  sides  of  this  road  were 
lying  German  bones;  that  in  the  night-time  the  heads  of 
drowned  people  walked  along  on  spider  legs,  groaning, 
howling,  and  dragging  down  to  the  depths  passers-by  with 
their  horses. 

It  was  repeated  that  at  the  castle  itself  stood  a  picket 
fence  adorned  with  human  skulls.  In  all  this  the  only  truth 
was  that  in  barred  cellars,  dug  under  the  house  in  Spyhov, 
groaned  always  some  prisoners,  or  some  tens  of  them,  and 
that  the  name  of  Yurand  was  more  terrible  than  the  inven- 
tions about  skeletons,  and  ghosts  of  drowned  people. 

Zbyshko,  when  he  learned  of  Yurand's  coming,  hastened 
straightway  to  meet  him,  but  as  he  was  going  to  Danusia's 
father  there  was  in  his  heart  a  certain  fear.  He  had  chosen 
Danusia  as  the  lady  of  his  thoughts  and  made  a  vow  to  her ; 
no  one  could  forbid  that,  but  later  the  princess  had  caused 
the  betrothal.  What  would  Yurand  say  of  that  act?  Would 
he  consent,  or  would  he  not?  What  would  happen  were  he, 
as  Danusia's  father,  to  shout  and  say  that  he  would  never 
permit  such  a  thing?  These  questions  pierced  Zbyshko's 
soul  with  dread,  since  he  cared  more  for  Danusia  than  for 
all  else  on  earth.  This  thought  alone  gave  him  solace,  that 
Yurand  would  consider  his  attack  on  Lichtenstein  a  service, 
not  a  drawback,  for  he  had  made  it  to  take  revenge  for 
Danusia's  mother,  and  had  thereby  lacked  little  of  losing 
his  own  head. 

Meanwhile  he  fell  to  inquiring  of  the  courtier  who  had 
come  to  Amyley's  for  him. 

"  And  whither  are  you  taking  me?     To  the  castle?" 

"To  the  castle.  Yurand  has  stopped  with  the  court  of 
the  princess." 

"Tell  me,  what  kind  of  man  is  he?  —  that  I  may  know 
how  to  talk  with  him." 

"  What  shall  I  tell  you?  He  is  a  man  entirely  different 
from  others.  They  say  that  once  he  was  gladsome,  till  the 
blood  boiled  in  his  liver." 

"  Is  he  wise?" 

"He  is  cunning,  for  he  plunders  others,  and  does  not  give 
himself  up.  Hei !  lie  has  one  eye,  —  the  Germans  shot  out  the 
other  with  a  crossbow,  —  but  with  that  one  he  looks  right 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CEOSS.  117 

through  you.  No  man  can  insist  on  his  own  with  him. 
But  the  princess,  our  lady,  he  loves,  for  he  took  her  damsel 
as  wife,  and  now  his  daughter  is  reared  with  us." 

Zbyshko  drew  a  breath  of  relief. 

"  Then  you  say  that  he  does  not  oppose  the  will  of  the 
princess  ?  " 

"  I  know  what  you  would  like  to  learn,  and  what  I  have 
heard  I  will  tell.  The  princess  spoke  with  him  about  your 
betrothal,  for  it  would  not  be  well  to  conceal  it,  but  it  is  un- 
known what  he  answered." 

Thus  conversing  they  reached  the  gate.  The  captain  of 
the  royal  bowmen,  the  same  who  had  conducted  Zbyshko  to 
death,  nodded  to  him  now  in  a  friendly  manner ;  so,  passing 
the  guards,  they  found  themselves  in  the  court,  and  then 
entered  on  the  right  to  the  part  occupied  by  the  princess.  The 
courtier,  meeting  a  page  before  the  door  inquired,  — 

' '  Where  is  Yurand  of  Spyhov  ?  " 

"In  the  Winding  Room  with  his  daughter." 

"  It  is  over  there,"  said  the  courtier,  indicating  the  door. 

Zbyshko  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  himself,  and,  rais- 
ing a  curtain  in  the  opened  door,  entered  with  beating  heart. 
But  he  did  not  see  Yurand  and  Danusia,  for  the  room  was 
not  merely  "  winding,"  but  dark.  Only  after  a  while  did  he 
see  the  bright  head  of  the  maiden ;  she  was  sitting  on  her 
father's  knees ;  they  did  not  hear  when  he  entered,  so  he 
halted  at  the  curtain,  coughed  and  said  at  last,  — 

' '  May  He  be  praised !  " 

"  For  the  ages  of  ages !  "  answered  Yurand,  rising. 

At  that  moment  Danusia  sprang  to  the  young  knight,  and 
seizing  him  by  the  hand,  exclaimed,  — 

"  Zbyshko !  Papa  has  come !  " 

Zbyshko  kissed  her  hand,  and  with  her  approached 
Yurand. 

"  I  have  come  to  bow  down  to  you,"  said  Zbyshko.  "  Do 
you  know  who  I  am?" 

Then  he  inclined  slightly  and  made  a  motion  with  his  hands 
as  if  wishing  to  seize  Yurand's  feet.  But  Yurand  took 
his  hand,  turned  him  toward  the  light  and  examined  him 
silently. 

Zbyshko  had  recovered  somewhat,  so  he  raised  his  eyes  full 
of  curiosity  to  Yurand,  and  saw  before  him  a  man  of 
immense  stature,  with  blond  hair  and  light  moustaches,  a 
face  pitted  with  small-pox,  and  having  only  one  eye,  which 
was  of  an  iron  color.  It  seemed  to  Zbyshko  as  if  that  eye 


118  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

would  bore  him  through  and  through ;  hence  confusion  again 
seized  him.  Not  knowing  at  last  what  to  say,  but  wishing 
desperately  to  break  the  vexatious  silence  with  some  speech, 
he  asked, — 

"Are  you  Yurand  of  Spyhov,  the  father  of  Danusia?" 

But  the  other  indicated  to  him  an  oaken  seat,  on  which  he 
himself  sat,  and  without  uttering  a  word  he  looked  at  him 
longer. 

Zbyshko  was  impatient  at  last. 

"  You  know,"  said  he,  "  that  it  is  awkward  for  me  to  sit 
here  as  if  under  judgment." 

Only  then  did  Yurand  say :  "  Hadst  thou  the  wish  to  fight 
with  Lichtenstein  ?  " 

'•  I  had,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

In  the  C3Te  of  the  lord  of  Spyhov  flashed  a  kind  of  won- 
derful light,  and  his  terrible  countenance  brightened  some- 
what. After  a  while  he  looked  at  Danusia  and  inquired 
again,  — 

"  And  was  it  for  her?  " 

' '  For  whom  should  it  be  ?  Uncle  must  have  told  you 
how  I  vowed  to  her  to  strip  peacock-plumes  from  German 
heads !  Not  three  of  them,  but  as  many  as  there  are  fingers 
on  both  her  hands.  Therefore  I  will  help  you  to  take  re- 
venge; it  is  for  Danusia's  mother." 

"  Woe  to  them !  "  said  Yurand. 

Again  silence  followed. 

Zbyshko  noticed  that  by  showing  his  hatred  against  the 
Germans  he  was  touching  Yurand's  heart. 

"  I  will  not  forgive  them  my  own  wrongs,"  said  he;  "  for 
they  came  near  cutting  my  head  off."  Here  he  turned  to 
Danusia  and  added,  "  She  saved  me." 

u  I  know,"  replied  Yurand. 

"  And  you  are  not  angry  because  of  that?" 

"Since  thou  hast  promised  her,  serve  her;  for  such  is 
knightly  custom." 

Zbyshko  hesitated  somewhat,  but  after  a  while  he  began 
again  with  evident  alarm,  — 

"Think  of  this:  she  covered  my  head  with  a  veil;  the 
whole  knighthood  heard  her  say,  4  He  is  mine ; '  the  Fran- 
ciscan, also,  who  was  at  my  side  with  the  cross,  heard  her. 
And  certain  it  is  that  I  shall  belong  to  no  other  till  death ; 
so  may  God  help  me  !  " 

Then  he  knelt  again,  and  wishing  to  show  that  he  knew 
knightly  customs,  he  kissed  with  great  respect  the  shoes  of 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  119 

Danusia,  who  was  sitting  on  the  arm  of  the  seat;  then  he 
turned  to  Yurand  and  asked,  — 

' '  Have  you  ever  seen  another  like  her  ?  " 

Yurand  placed  his  terrible  man-killing  hands  on  his  own 
head  suddenly,  and  closing  his  eyes,  said  in  a  deep  voice : 

"  I  have,  but  the  Germans  killed  her." 

"Then  listen,"  said  Zbyshko,  with  enthusiasm;  "one 
wrong  has  met  both  of  us,  and  one  vengeance  belongs  to 
us.  They,  the  dog  brothers,  slew  with  crossbows  a  multi- 
tude of  my  relatives  from  Bogdanets  when  their  horses  sank 
in  a  quagmire.  You  will  find  no  one  better  than  me  for 
your  labor.  It  is  nothing  new  to  me !  Ask  uncle.  The 
lance  or  the  axe,  the  long  or  the  short  sword,  are  all  one  to 
me !  My  uncle  has  told  you  of  those  Frisians  ?  I  will  slaugh- 
ter Germans  like  sheep  for  you;  and  as  to  the  maiden,  I 
swear  on  my  knees  to  fight  for  her,  as  God  lives,  with  the 
very  elder  of  hell ;  and  I  will  not  yield  her  either  for  land  or 
for  flocks,  or  for  any  gear ;  and  though  a  castle  with  glass 
windows  were  offered  me  without  her,  I  would  reject  the 
castle  and  wander  off  to  the  edge  of  the  world  for  her." 

Yurand  sat  some  time  with  his  head  on  his  hands;  but  at 
last  he  recovered  as  if  from  sleep,  and  said  with  pity  and 
sadness,  — 

"  Thou  hast  pleased  me,  boy;  but  I  will  not  give  her  to 
thee,  for  she  is  not  fated  to  thee,  poor  fellow." 

When  he  heard  this,  Zbyshko  grew  dumb  and  looked  at 
Yurand  with  round  eyes,  unable  to  utter  a  word.  But 
Danusia  hastened  to  aid  him.  Zbyshko  was  very  dear  to 
her,  and  it  was  pleasant  for  her  to  pass,  not  for  a  ' '  chit," 
but  a  "grown-up  young  lady."  The  betrothal  pleased  her, 
and  the  sweet  things  which  the  young  knight  brought  in 
daily;  so  now,  when  she  understood  that  they  wished  to 
take  all  this  away  from  her,  she  dropped  as  quickly  as 
possible  from  the  arm  of  the  seat,  and  hiding  her  face  on 
her  father's  knee,  began  to  repeat,  — 

"  Tatulo,  tatulo  (papa  dear),  I  will  cry !  " 

Evidently  he  loved  her  above  everything,  for  he  placed 
his  hand  on  her  head  mildly.  His  face  expressed  neither 
hatred  nor  anger,  only  sadness. 

Meanwile  Zbyshko  recovered  and  asked:  "How  is  that? 
Then  you  wish  to  oppose  the  will  of  God  ? " 

"If  it  be  the  will  of  God,  you  will  get  her;  but  I  cannot 
incline  my  own  will.  I  would"  be  glad  to  incline  it,  but  that 
is  not  possible." 


120  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

He  raised  Danusia  then,  and  taking  her  on  his  arm,  he 
turned  toward  the  door ;  when  Zbyshko  wished  to  bar  the 
way,  he  halted  for  a  moment  and  said,  — 

"  I  shall  not  be  angry  with  thee  about  knightly  service,  but 
ask  me  not  for  more ;  I  cannot  say  another  word  to  thee." 

And  he  passed  out 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  12] 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  next  day  Yurand  did  not  avoid  Zbyshko  in  the  least, 
or  hinder  him  from  showing  Danusia  on  the  way  various 
services  which  as  a  knight  it  was  his  duty  to  show  her.  On 
the  contrary,  Zbyshko,  though  greatly  mortified,  noticed 
that  the  gloomy  lord  of  Spyhov  looked  at  him  in  a  friendly 
manner,  and,  as  it  were,  with  sorrow  because  he  had  been 
forced  to  give  such  a  cruel  answer.  The  young  man  tried 
more  than  once,  therefore,  to  approach  him  and  begin  con- 
versation. About  an  hour's  journey  from  Cracow  it  was  not 
difficult  to  find  an  opportunity,  for  both  accompanied  the 
princess  on  horseback.  Yurand,  though  usually  silent,  spoke 
willingly  enough ;  but  when  Zbyshko  wished  to  learn  some- 
thing of  the  secret  hindrances  separating  him  from  Danusia, 
conversation  stopped  on  a  sudden.  Yurand's  face  became 
cloudy ;  he  looked  unquietly  at  Zbyshko,  as  if  fearing  to 
betray  himself  in  something.  Zbyshko  thought  that  the 
princess  knew  facts ;  so,  selecting  a  favorable  moment,  he 
tried  to  obtain  information  from  her ;  but  neither  could  she 
explain  much  to  him. 

"  There  is  a  secret,"  said  she.  "  Yurand  himself  told  me 
this ;  but  he  begged  me  at  the  same  time  not  to  ask  him,  for 
he  is  not  only  unwilling  but  unable  to  tell  it.  Doubtless  he 
is  bound  by  some  oath,  as  happens  among  people.  God 
grant,  however,  that  in  time  all  this  will  explain  itself." 

"  Without  Danusia  I  should  be  in  this  world  like  a  dog 
on  a  leash,  or  a  bear  in  a  pit.  No  delight  of  any  kind,  no 
pleasure.  Nothing  beyond  disappointment  and  sighing.  I 
would  go  now  with  Prince  Vitold  to  Tavan,  and  let  the  Tar- 
tars there  kill  me.  But  I  must  take  my  uncle  home  to  begin 
with,  and  then  snatch  those  peacock-plumes  from  the  heads 
of  the  Germans,  as  I  have  sworn.  Majrhap  they  will  kill 
me  while  doing  so ;  I  should  rather  die  than  see  another  man 
taking  Danusia." 

The  princess  raised  her  kindly  blue  eyes  on  him,  and  in- 
quired, with  a  certain  astonishment,  — 

"And  thou  wouldst  not  permit  that?  " 

"That  will  not  be,  while  there  is  breath  in  my  nostrils! 
Unless. my  hand  were  to  wither,  and  be  without  power  to 
hold  an  axe !  " 


122  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"Well,  thou  wilt  see." 

"  But  how  could  I  take  her  in  spite  of  her  father?  " 

To  this  the  princess  answered,  as  if  to  herself,  — 

"  Mighty  God !  surely  that  will  not  be !  Is  God's  will 
not  stronger  than  the  will  of  a  father?"  Then  she  said  to 
Zbyshko:  "  And  what  did  Yurand  himself  say?  '  If  it  be 
the  will  of  God,  he  will  get  her.' " 

"  He  said  that  to  me,"  replied  Zbyshko.  '  If  it  be  the 
will  of  God,'  said  he,  '  thou  wilt  get  her.' " 

"Well,  seest  thou?" 

"  Yes,  in  thy  favor,  gracious  lady,  is  my  only  solace." 

"Thou  hast  my  favor,  and  Danusia  will  adhere  to  thee. 
Only  yesterday  1  said  to  her,  '  Dauusia,  but  wilt  thou  hold  to 
Zbyshko  ? '  and  she  answered :  '  I  shall  be  Zbyshko's,  or  no 
one's.'  That  is  a  green  berry  yet,  but  whatever  she  says  she 
will  hold  to,  for  she  is  a  noble's  child,  not  some  wanderer. 
And  her  mother  was  of  the  same  kind." 

"  May  God  grant! "  replied  Zbyshko. 

" But  remember  that  thou  hold  to  her;  for  more  than  one 
man  is  giddy ;  he  promises  to  love  faithfully,  and  directly  he 
rushes  to  another,  so  that  thou  couldst  not  hold  him  on  a 
rope!  I  tell  the  truth!  And  you  meet  a  man  sometimes 
who  at  every  girl  he  sees  neighs  like  a  horse  fat  on  oats." 

"  May  the  Lord  Jesus  punish  me  first !  "  cried  Zbyshko  with 
energy. 

"Well,  remember  that.  And  when  thou  hast  taken  thy 
uncle  home  come  to  our  court.  Thou  wilt  have  a  chance 
there  to  win  spurs,  and  by  that  time  we  shall  see  what  God 
gives.  Danusia  will  have  ripened  and  will  feel  the  will  of  God, 
for  now  she  loves  thee  indeed  greatly,  —  I  cannot  express  it 
otherwise,  —  but  not  yet  as  mature  maidens  love.  Perhaps 
too  Yurand  will  incline  to  thee  later,  for,  as  I  notice,  he 
would  be  glad  to  incline.  Thou  wilt  go  to  Spyhov  too,  and 
with  Yurand  against  the  Germans ;  it  may  happen  that  thou 
wilt  serve  him  in  some  way  and  win  him  completely." 

' '  Gracious  lady,  I  intended  to  act  in  just  that  way,  but 
with  permission  it  will  be  easier." 

This  conversation  added  much  courage  to  Zbyshko. 
Meanwhile  at  the  first  halt  old  Matsko  grew  so  ill  that  there 
was  need  to  stop  and  wait  till  he  could  regain  even  a  little 
strength  for  the  farther  journey.  The  kind  princess,  Anna 
Danuta,  left  him  medicines  and  remedies  from  all  that  she 
had  brought,  but  she  was  forced  herself  to  travel  on,  and  the 
owners  of  Bogdauets  had  to  part  with  the  Mazovian  court. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  123 

Zbyshko  fell  his  whole  length  at  the  feet  of  the  princess, 
then  once  more  he  vowed  true  knightly  service  to  Danusia, 
promised  to  go  soon  to  Tsehanov,  or  Warsaw;  finally  he 
seized  her  in  his  strong  arms,  and  raising  her  said  with  a  voice 
of  emotion,  — 

"Think  of  me,  dearest  flower;  remember  me,  my  golden 
fish!" 

And  Danusia,  embracing  him  with  her  arms,  just  as  a 
younger  sister  embraces  a  dear  brother,  put  her  little  up- 
turned nose  to  his  cheek  and  cried,  with  tears  each  as  big  as 
a  pea,  — 

"I  will  not  go  to  Tsehanov  without  Zbyshko !  I  will  not  go 
to  Tsehanov ! " 

Yurand  saw  this,  but  he  did  not  burst  out  in  anger;  on 
the  coutrarj7,  he  took  farewell  of  the  youth  very  kindly,  and 
when  he  had  mounted  his  horse  he  turned  once  again  to  him, 
and  added, — 

"Be  with  God,  and  cherish  no  feeling  of  offence  toward 
me." 

"How  should  I  have  a  feeling  of  offence  against  you, 
Danusia's  father?"  said  Zbyshko,  sincerely.  And  he  inclined 
before  him  to  the  stirrup.  Yurand  pressed  his  hand  firmly, 
and  said,  — 

"God  give  thee  luck  in  all  undertakings.  Dost  under- 
stand?" 

And  he  rode  away.  Zbyshko  understood  the  great  good- 
will in  those  final  words,  and  turning  to  the  wagon  in  which 
Matsko  was  lying,  he  said,  — 

"  Do  you  know,  he  too  would  be  glad,  but  something  pre- 
vents him.  You  were  in  Spyhov,  and  you  have  quick  reason  ; 
try  to  understand  what  this  means." 

But  Matsko  was  too  ill.  The  fever  which  he  had  in  the 
morning  increased  toward  evening  to  the  degree  that  he 
began  to  lose  consciousness;  hence,  instead  of  answering 
Zbyshko,  he  looked  at  him  as  if  in  astonishment,  and 
asked,  — 

"But  where  are  the  bells  ringing  here?" 

Zbyshko  was  frightened,  for  it  occurred  to  him  that  if 
the  sick  man  heard  bells  it  was  evident  that  death  was 
approaching.  He  thought  too  that  the  old  man  might  die 
without  a  priest,  without  confession,  and  thus  put  himself, 
if  not  entirely  in  hell,  at  least  for  long  ages  in  purgatory  — 
hence  he  resolved  to  take  him  farther,  so  as  to  bring  him  to 
some  parish  where  he  might  receive  the  last  sacraments. 


124  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

With  this  object  they  moved  on  during  the  whole  night. 
Zbyshko  sat  in  the  wagon  on  the  hay  where  the  sick  man  was 
lying,  and  watched  him  till  daybreak.  From  time  to  time  he 
gave  him  wine,  which  the  merchant  Amyley  had  furnished 
for  the  road,  and  which  the  thirsty  Matsko  drank  eagerly,  for 
it  brought  him  evident  relief.  When  he  had  drunk  a  second 
quart  he  even  recovered  consciousness ;  after  the  third  quart 
he  fell  asleep,  so  deeply  that  Zbyshko  bent  over  him  at 
moments  to  be  sure  that  he  was  not  dead. 

At  thought  of  this,  great  sorrow  seized  Zbyshko.  Till  the 
time  of  his  imprisonment  in  Cracow  he  had  not  understood 
how  he  loved  that  ''uncle,"  who  in  life  had  been  to  him 
father  and  mother.  But  now  he  knew  well,  and  also  he  felt 
that  after  the  death  of  that  "uncle  "he  would  be  terribly 
alone  in  the  world  —  without  blood  relations ;  save  only  the 
abbot  who  had  Bogdanets  in  pledge,  he  would  be  without 
friends,  without  aid.  At  the  same  time  it  occurred  to  him 
that  if  Matsko  died  his  death  would  come  through  Germans, 
through  whom  he  himself  had  lacked  little  of  losing  his  life, 
through  whom  all  his  family  had  perished,  and  Danusia's 
mother,  and  many,  many  blameless  people  whom  he  had 
known,  or  of  whom  he  had  heard  from  acquaintances ;  and 
at  last  wonder  seized  hold  of  him.  "Is  there,"  said  he  to 
himself,  "  in  this  whole  kingdom  a  man  who  has  not  suffered 
injustice  from  Germans,  and  who  is  not  thirsting  for  ven- 
geance?" Here  he  remembered  those  with  whom  he  had 
fought  at  Vilno,  and  he  thought :  ' '  Even  Tartars  are  surely 
not  more  cruel  in  war  than  the  Germans,  and  of  a  certainty 
there  is  not  another  such  nation  on  earth." 

The  dawn  interrupted  his  meditation.  The  day  rose  clear, 
but  cool.  Matsko  was  evidently  better,  for  he  breathed 
evenly  and  quietly.  He  woke  only  when  the  sun  had  warmed 
the  world  well ;  he  opened  his  eyes  and  said,  — 

"  I  feel  better.     Where  are  we?  " 

"We  are  entering  Olkush.  You  know  —  the  place  where 
they  dig  silver,  and  pay  taxes  to  the  treasury." 

"Oh,  to  have  what  there  is  in  the  ground!  Then  we 
might  build  up  Bogdanets." 

"  It  is  evident  tliat  you  are  better,"  said  Zbyshko,  smiling. 
"Hei!  it  would  be  enough  to  build  a  walled  castle.  But 
let  us  go  to  the  priest's  house,  for  there  they  will  give  us 
entertainment,  and  you  will  be  able  to  confess.  All  is  in 
God's  hands,  but  it  is  better  to  have  the  conscience  in 
order." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  125 

"I  am  a  sinful  man;  I  am  glad  to  be  penitent,"  said 
Matsko.  "I  dreamed  in  the  night  that  devils  were  pulling 
the  boots  from  my  feet,  and  were  gabbling  to  one  another 
in  German.  God  was  gracious,  relief  came.  Butthou  didst 
sleep  like  a  log  ?  " 

"  How  sleep  when  I  was  watching  you?  " 

"  Then  lie  down  a  little.    When  we  arrive  I  will  wake  thee." 

"  What  time  have  I  to  sleep?" 

' '  But  what  hinders  thee  ?  " 

4 '  What  unless  love  ?  "  said  Zbyshko,  looking  at  his  uncle 
with  the  eyes  of  a  child.  "  Pains  have  collected  in  my  breast 
from  sighing,  but  I  will  sit  on  horseback  a  little,  and  that 
will  relieve  me." 

He  crawled  out  of  the  wagon  and  mounted  a  horse,  which 
one  of  the  Turks  given  by  Zavisha  held  carefully.  Matsko 
meanwhile  held  his  side  because  of  pain,  but  clearly  he  had 
something  else  besides  his  own  sickness  in  mind,  for  he  shook 
his  head,  smacked  his  lips,  and  said  at  last,  — 

' '  I  wonder,  and  I  cannot  stop  wondering,  how  thou  hast 
become  so  eager  for  that  love,  for  neither  thy  father  nor  I 
were  of  that  kind." 

Zbyshko,  instead  of  answering,  straightened  himself  quickly 
in  the  saddle,  put  his  hand  on  his  hips,  threw  up  his  head, 
and  thundered  with  all  the  power  in  his  breast :  — 

"  I  wept  all  the  night,  I  wept  in  the  morning. 
Where  hast  thou  gone,  dearest  maiden  ? 
Nothing  avails  me,  though  I  weep  my  eyes  out, 
For  I  never  shall  see  thee,  0  maiden. 

Hei ! " 

And  that  ' '  Hei ! "  rushed  through  the  forest,  struck  the 
trees  by  the  roadside,  was  heard  at  last  in  a  distant  echo, 
and  grew  still  in  the  thickets. 

But  Matsko  put  his  hand  again  on  his  side  where  the  Ger- 
man arrow-point  had  stuck,  and  said,  groaning  slightly,  — 

"  Formerly  people  were  wiser  —  dost  understand?"  But 
after  a  while  he  grew  thoughtful,  as  if  remembering  some  of 
the  old  times,  and  added :  ''Though  even  in  old  times  an  odd 
man  was  foolish." 

Meanwhile  they  issued  from  the  forest,  after  which  they 
beheld  sheds  for  miners,  and  farther  on  the  indented  walls  of 
Olkush,  reared  by -King  Kazimir,  and  the  tower  of  the  church 
built  by  Vladislav  Lokietek. 


126  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  VIL 

THE  canon  of  the  church  heard  Matsko's  confession,  and 
kept  the  two  men  all  night  hospitably,  so  that  they  set  out 
again  only  next  moruing  early.  Beyond  Olkush  they  turned 
towards  Silesia,  along  the  boundary  of  which  they  were  to 
pass  till  they  reached  Great  Poland.  The  road  lay  for  the 
greater  part  through  a  wilderness,  in  which  were  heard  fre- 
quently about  suuset  the  bellowing  of  wild  bulls  and  bisons, 
which  sounded  like  underground  thunder,  in  hazelnut  thickets 
at  night  glittered  wolves'  eyes.  The  greatest  danger,  how- 
ever, threatening  travellers  on  this  road  was  from  Germans 
or  Germanized  knights  of  Silesia,  whose  castles  rose  here 
and  there  on  the  border.  It  is  true  that,  because  of  war 
with  Opolchyk  the  naderspan,  who  was  assisted  against 
King  Vladislav  by  his  Silesian  nephews,  Polish  hands  had 
destroyed  the  greater  part  of  these  castles,  but  it  was  need- 
ful at  all  times  to  guard  one's  self,  and  not  let  weapons  out 
of  one's  hands,  especially  after  sunset. 

But  they  advanced  slowly,  so  that  the  road  annoyed 
Zbyshko,  and  only  when  they  were  one  day's  wheel-travel- 
ling distant  from  Bogdanets  did  he  on  a  certain  night  hear 
behind  them  the  trampling  and  snorting  of  horses. 

"•  Some  people  are  following  us,"  said  Zbyshko. 

Matsko,  who  was  not  sleeping,  looked  at  the  stars,  and 
answered,  like  a  man  of  experience,  — 

"  Dawn  is  not  distant.  Robbers  would  not  attack  at  the 
end  of  night,  for  they  must  be  at  home  before  daylight." 

Zbyshko,  however,  stopped  the  wagon,  arranged  his  men 
across  the  road,  faced  those  who  were  approaching,  pushed 
forward  himself,  and  waited. 

Indeed,  after  a  certain  time,  he  saw  in  the  darkness  be- 
tween ten  and  twenty  horsemen.  One  rode  in  front  a  few 
yards  in  advance  of  the  others ;  evidently  he  had  no  intention 
of  hiding,  for  he  was  singing.  Zbyshko  could  not  hear  his 
words,  but  to  his  ears  came  the  joyous  :  "  Hots  !  hots  I  "  with 
which  the  unknown  finished  each  verse  of  the  song. 

"  Onr  people!  "  said  he. 

But  after  a  while  he  called,  — 

"Stop!" 


THE   KNIGHTS   OF  THE   CROSS.  127 

*'  And  do  thou  sit  still !  "  answered  a  jesting  voice. 

"  What  ones  are  ye?  " 

"  What  others  are  ye?  " 

"  But  why  ride  onto  us?  " 

"  Why  do  ye  stop  the  road?  " 

"Answer,  for  our  crossbows  are  drawn." 

"  But  our  bowstrings  are  stretched  —  shoot." 

"  Answer  in  human  fashion,  or  there  will  be  trouble." 

A  joyful  song  answered  Zbyshko :  — 

"  One  misery  with  another  is  dancing, 
Is  dancing  at  the  crossroad  — 

Hots  !  hots !  hots ! » 
What  good  is  the  dance  to  them  ? 
The  dance  is  good,  but  the  miseries  — 

Hots  !  hots  !  hots  !  " 

Zbyshko  was  astonished  at  hearing  such  an  answer ;  but 
the  song  stopped,  and  the  same  voice  inquired, — 

"  How  is  old  Matsko?     Is  he  breathing  yet?  " 

Matsko  rose  up  in  the  wagon,  and  said,  — 

"  As  God  lives,  that  is  one  of  our  people! " 

Zbyshko  moved  forward  with  his  horse. 

"  Who  is  inquiring  about  Matsko?  " 

"  A  neighbor,  Zyh  of  Zgorzelitse.  I  am  riding  a  whole 
week  after  you,  and  inquiring  of  people  along  the  road." 

"  Oh  save  us!  Uncle !  Zyh  of  Zgorzelitse  is  here! "  cried 
Zbyshko. 

They  fell  to  greeting  each  other  joyfully,  for  Zyh  was 
their  neighbor,  and  besides  a  kind  man,  loved  everywhere  for 
his  immense  joyousness. 

"But  how  are  you?"  asked  he,  shaking  Matsko's  hand. 
41  Is  it  hots  yet,  or  is  it  not  hots?  " 

"Hei,  no  longer  hots,"  said  Matsko.  "But  I  am  glad 
to  see  you.  Dear  God !  this  is  as  if  I  were  already  in 
Bogdanets." 

"But  how  is  it  with  you?  I  have  heard  that  the  Ger- 
mans shot  you." 

"They  shot  me,  the  dog  brothers.  The  arrow-point  re- 
mained between  my  ribs." 

"  Fear  God  !  Well,  what  have  you  done  ?  Have  you  tried 
drinking  bear's-fat?" 

"  You  see,"  said  Zbyshko,  "  every  bear  is  full  of  fat.     If 

1  The  o  in  hots  is  long,  like  o  in  note. 


128  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

we  reach  Bogdanets  I  will  go  at  once  in  the  night  with  an 
axe  to  a  bee's-nest." 

"  Maybe  Yagenka  has  bear's  fat;  if  not,  I  will  send  else- 
where to  look  for  it." 

"  What  Yagenka  ?  But  was  not  yours  Malgosia  ?  "  inquired 
Matsko. 

"  Oo!  what  Malgosia?  On  Saint  Michael's  it  will  be  the 
third  autumn  that  Malgosia  is  lying  in  the  priest's  field.  She 
was  a  grand  housekeeper  —  the  Lord  light  her  soul !  But 
Yageuka  is  like  her,  only  she  is  young. 

"  Beyond  the  valleys  shine  the  mountains ; 
As  the  mother,  so  the  daughter  — 
Hots!  hotsl" 

'  *  But  to  Malgosia  I  used  to  say,  *  Do  not  climb  pine  trees 
when  tliou  art  fifty  years  old.'  She  would  not  obey  me,  she 
climbed.  A  limb  broke  under  her,  and  flop !  she  dug  a  hole 
in  the  ground  I  tell  you ;  but  in  three  days  she  gave  out  her 
last  breath." 

"The  Lord  light  her!  "  said  Matsko.  "I  remember,  I 
remember  —  when  she  put  her  hands  on  her  hips  and  looked 
threateningly  the  boys  hid  in  the  hay.  But  as  to  housekeep- 
ing she  was  accurate  !  And  to  think  that  she  fell  from  a  pine 
tree  !  Do  you  see  people !  " 

"•  She  flew  down  like  a  pine  cone  in  winter.  Oi,  but  there 
was  grief !  Do  you  know  ?  after  the  funeral  I  got  so  drunk 
from  sorrow  that  they  could  not  wake  me  for  three  days. 
They  thought  that  I  too  had  turned  my  toes  upward.  And 
how  I  cried !  —  you  could  not  have  carried  out  my  tears  in 
a  pail!  But  as  to  management,  Yagenka  is  accurate.  All 
is  on  her  head  now." 

"  I  hardly  remember  her.  When  I  went  away  she  was  not 
taller  than  an  axe-handle.  She  could  walk  under  a  horse 
without  touching  its  belly.  But  that  is  long  ago,  and  she 
must  have  grown  up." 

"  On  Saint  Agnes  day  she  finished  her  fifteenth  year;  but 
I  have  not  seen  her  either  for  nearly  a  twelvemonth." 

"  What  were  you  doing?    Whence  are  you  coming?" 

"  From  the  war.  It  is  captivity  for  me  to  sit  at  home  when 
I  have  Yagenka." 

Matsko.  though  sick,  pricked  up  his  ears  eagerly  at  men- 
tion of  war,  and  asked, — 

"  Were  you.  perhaps,  with  Prince  Vitold  at  the  Vorskla?" 

"  I  was,"  said  Zyh,  joyously.     "  Well,  the  Lord  God  re 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  129 

fused  luck.  We  suffered  a  dreadful  defeat  from  Edyge'i. 
First  they  killed  our  horses.  The  Tartar  will  not  strike 
hand  to  hand,  like  a  Christian,  but  shoots  from  a  distance 
with  bows.  If  thou  press  him  he  will  flee,  and  shoot  again. 
Do  thy  best,  he  will  have  his  way.  See  you,  in  our  army  the 
knights  boasted  without  bounds,  and  talked  thus  :  '  We  will 
not  even  level  a  lance,  nor  draw  swords ;  we  will  just  dash 
that  vermin  apart  with  our  horse-hoofs.'  So  they  boasted 
till  shafts  groaned  around  them,  till  the  air  was  dark  with 
arrows ;  and  after  the  battle,  what  ?  Barely  one  out  of  ten 
was  alive.  Will  you  believe?  More  than  half  the  army, 
with  seventy  Lithuanian  and  Russian  princes,  remained  on 
the  field ;  and  as  to  boyars  and  various  courtiers,  or  whatever 
they  are  called,  youths,  you  could  not  count  them  in  less 
than  a  fortnight  —  " 

"I  have  heard,"  interrupted  Matsko.  "And  of  our 
auxiliary  knights  a  great  many  fell  also." 

"Yes,  even  nine  Knights  of  the  Cross,  for  these  too  had 
to  serve  Vitold.  And  of  our  people  a  crowd,  for,  as  you 
know,  others  may  look  behind,  but  our  people  never.  The 
Grand  Prince  had  most  confidence  in  Polish  knights,  and 
would  have  no  guard  but  them  near  his  person  in  battle. 
Hi !  hi !  They  lay  like  a  pavement  around  him,  and  nothing 
touched  Vitold!  Pan  Spytko  of  Melshtyn  fell,  and  Bernat, 
the  swordbearer,  and  Mikolai,  the  cupbearer,  and  Prokop, 
and  Pretslav,  and  Dobrogost,  Yasko  of  Lazevitse,  Pilik 
Mazur,  Varsh  of  Mihov,  Soha  the  voevoda,  Yasko  of  Dom- 
brova,  Pietrko  of  Miloslavie,  Schepetski,  and  Oderski,  and 
Tomko  Lagoda.  Who  could  count  them  all?  And  I  have 
seen  some  so  filled  with  arrows  that  they  looked  like  dead 
hedgehogs,  till  laughter  seized  me  at  sight  of  them." 

Then  he  laughed  outright,  as  if  telling  the  most  amusing 
thing  possible,  and  began  to  sing  at  once, — 

"  Oi,  thou  wilt  learn  what  the  Tartar  is, 
When  he  has  rubbed  thy  skin  well !  " 

"Well,  afterward  what?"  asked  Zbyshko. 

"  Afterward  the  Grand  Prince  fled ;  but  straightway  he 
took  courage  as  he  does  always.  The  more  thou  bend  him, 
the  better  he  springs,  like  a  hazel  twig.  We  rushed  then  to 
defend  the  Tavan  ford.  A  handful  of  new  knights  came 
from  Poland.  All  quiet !  Very  well !  Edyge'i  came  next  day 
with  a  Tartar  host,  but  did  nothing.  Oh,  it  was  pleasant ! 
Wherever  he  tried  to  pass  the  ford  we  gave  it  in  the 

VOL.  I.  —  9 


130  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

snout  to  him.  He  could  not  pass  anywhere.  "We  beat 
them  and  seized  not  a  few.  I  caught  five  myself,  and  am 
taking  them  home.  You  will  see  in  the  daylight  their  dog 
snouts." 

"  In  Cracow  people  said  that  war  may  come  to  our 
kingdom." 

"  But  is  Edyge'i  a  simpleton?  He  knows  well  what  a 
knighthood  we  have  ;  and  this  too,  that  the  greatest  knights 
stayed  at  home,  for  the  queen  was  displeased  when  Vitold 
began  the  war  single-handed.  Ei,  he  is  cunning  —  old 
Edygei !  He  noticed  immediately  at  Tavan  that  the  prince 
grew  in  strength,  and  he  went  back  far  away  beyond  the 
ninth  land!" 

"  But  you  returned?" 

"I  returned.  There  is  nothing  there  to  do  now.  In 
Cracow  I  learned  that  you  started  a  little  before  me." 

* '  How  did  you  know  that  we  were  the  persons  ?  " 

"  I  knew  because  I  inquired  at  halting-places  everywhere." 
Here  he  turned  to  Zbyshko.  "  Ei,  my  God,  I  saw  thee  a 
little  fellow  the  last  time,  but  now  even  in  the  dark  I  see 
thee  as  big  as  a  wild  bull.  And  thou  art  ready  at  once 
to  draw  the  crossbow !  It  is  clear  that  thou  hast  been  in 
war." 

"  War  reared  me  from  childhood.  Let  uncle  tell  if  I  lack 
experience." 

"  Your  uncle  has  no  need  to  say  anything.  In  Cracow 
I  saw  Povala  of  Tachev  —  he  told  me  about  thee.  Likely 
that  Mazovian  does  not  wish  to  give  thee  his  daughter,  but 
I  would  not  be  so  stubborn,  for  thou  pleasest  me.  Thou 
wilt  forget  her,  only  look  at  my  Yagenka.  She  is  a  turnip !" 

"  Not  true!  I  will  not  forget  though  I  saw  ten  like  your 
Yagenka." 

"Mochydoly,  where  the  mill  is,  will  go  with  her;  when  I 
went  away  there  were  twelve  good  mares  in  the  meadows 
with  their  colts.  More  than  one  man  will  bow  down  to  me 
for  Yagenka  —  never  fear !  " 

Zbyshko  wanted  to  answer,  "But  not  I!"  when  Zyh 
began  to  sing  again,  — 

"I  will  bow  down  to  your  knees, 
And  for  that  give  me  Yagna. 
God  grant  you !  —  " 

"  Gladness  and  singing  are  in  your  head  always,"  re' 
marked  Matsko. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  131 

"Yes,  but  what  are  blessed  souls  doing  in  heaven?" 

"  Singing." 

"Well,  see  then!  And  the  damned  weep.  I  would 
rather  go  to  the  singing  than  the  weeping  ones.  Saint  Peter 
will  say  too :  '  We  must  admit  him  to  paradise  or  the  rascal 
will  sing  in  hell,  and  that  would  not  be  proper.'  See,  it  is 
dawning  already." 

And  indeed  day  was  coming.  After  a  while  they  rode  out 
onto  a  broad  plain,  where  everything  was  visible.  On  a 
lake  occupying  the  greater  part  of  the  plain  some  people 
were  fishing,  but  at  sight  of  armed  men  they  threw  their 
nets  aside,  rushed  from  the  water,  seized  their  spears  and 
poles  as  quickly  as  might  be,  and  stood  in  a  threatening  atti- 
tude, ready  for  battle. 

"  They  have  taken  us  for  robbers,"  said  Zbyshko,  laugh- 
ing. "Hei,  fishermen!  whose  are  ye?" 

They  stood  some  time  in  silence  looking  with  distrust,  but 
at  last  the  oldest  among  them  recognized  the  knights,  and 
answered, — 

"  We  belong  to  the  reverend  abbot  of  Tulcha." 

"  Our  relative, "  said  Matsko,  "who  holds  Bogdanets  in 
pledge.  This  must  be  his  forest,  though  bought  not  long 
since." 

"  God  help  you,  he  buy!  He  fought  for  it  with  Vilk  of 
Brozova,  and  evidently  he  won  it.  A  year  ago  they  were  to 
meet  on  horseback  with  lances  and  long  swords  for  all  this 
side  of  the  country  here,  but  I  know  not  how  it  ended,  for  I 
was  gone  at  the  time." 

"  Well,  we  are  relatives,  he  will  not  fight  with  us ;  he  may 
also  remit  some  of  the  pledge  money." 

"  He  may.  If  only  it  accords  with  his  will,  he  may  add 
something  of  his  own.  He  is  a  knightly  abbot,  for  whom  it 
is  no  novelty  to  cover  his  head  with  a  helmet.  And  he  is 
pious  besides,  and  celebrates  mass  beautifully.  But  you 
must  remember  —  when  he  thunders  out  during  mass,  the 
swallows  under  the  roofs  fly  out  of  their  nests.  Well,  and 
the  glory  of  God  increases." 

"  Why  should  I  not  remember?  Why,  with  his  breath  he 
quenches  a  candle  on  the  altar  ten  steps  away.  Has  he 
looked  in  even  once  at  Bogdanets  ?  " 

"Of  course  he  has.  He  has  settled  five  new  men,  with 
their  wives,  on  cleared  land.  He  has  been  with  us  too,  for, 
as  you  know,  he  baptized  for  me  Yagenka;  he  has  always 
liked  her  very  much,  and  he  calls  her  his  daughter." 


132  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  God  grant  him  to  leave  me  the  men,"  said  Matsko. 

"  Oh,  of  course !  What  are  five  men  to  such  a  rich  per- 
son as  he  is?  Besides,  if  Yagenka  asks  him,  he  will  leave 
them." 

Here  the  conversation  ceased  for  a  moment,  since  above 
the  dark  pine  -wood,  and  above  the  ruddy  dawn  the  bright 
sun  rose  and  lighted  up  the  country.  The  knights  greeted 
it  with  the  usual  "  May  He  be  praised!  "  and  then,  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross  on  themselves,  they  began  morning 
prayers.  Zyh  finished  first  and  striking  his  breast  re- 
peatedly, said  to  his  companions,  — 

"Now  I  will  look  at  you  carefully.  Hei,  you  have  both 
changed  !  You,  Matsko,  must  return  to  health,  the  first  thing. 
Yagenka  will  nurse  you,  as  there  is  no  woman's  care  in  your 
house.  Yes,  it  is  clear  that  a  fragment  is  sticking  between 
your  ribs  —  and  that  is  not  very  good."  Here  he  turned 
to  Zbyshko.  "  Do  thou  show  thyself  too  —  Oh,  God  of 
might !  I  remember  thee  as  a  little  fellow,  how  thou  wouldst 
climb  over  a  colt's  tail  to  his  back ;  now,  by  all  the  —  What 
a  young  knight!  He  has  the  clean  lip  of  a  stripling,  but 
what  shoulders !  Such  a  man  might  close  with  a  bear." 

"  What  is  a  bear  to  him?  "  said  Matsko,  in  answer.  "  He 
was  younger  than  he  is  to-day  when  that  Frisian  called  him 
a  naked  lip,  and  he,  as  that  name  did  not  please  him,  plucked 
out  the  Frisian's  moustache  right  there." 

"I know,"  said  Zyh.  "  You  fought  afterward  and  took 
their  retinue.  Povala  told  me  all. 

"  '  The  German  went  out  with  great  splendor, 
But  naked  his  snout  when  they  buried  him, 
Hots  !  hots  ! '  " 

And  he  looked  at  Zbyshko  with  amusement  in  his  eyes. 
Zbyshko,  too,  looked  with  great  curiosity  on  Zyh's  figure  as 
tall  as  a  pole,  at  his  thin  face  with  immense  nose,  and  his 
round  eyes  full  of  laughter. 

"Oh,"  said  he,  "with  such  a  neighbor,  if  God  would 
return  health  to  uncle,  there  would  not  be  any  sadness." 

"  With  a  joyous  neighbor  there  can  be  no  quarrels," 
said  Zyh.  "But  listen  now  to  what  I  will  say,  in  good, 
Christian  fashion.  You  have  not  been  at  home  for  a  long 
time ;  you  will  find  there  no  order.  I  will  not  say  in  the  land 
management,  for  the  abbot  has  done  well  —  he  has  cleared 
a  strip  of  forest  and  settled  new  men  on  it.  But,  as  he  has 
visited  Bogdanets  only  occasionally,  the  storehouses  will  be 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         133 

empty ;  yes,  and  in  the  house  itself  there  is  hardly  a  bench, 
or  a  narrow  straw- tick  to  lie  down  on.  A  sick  man  needs 
comfort.  So,  do  you  know  what  ?  Come  with  me.  Stay  at 
my  house  a  short  month  or  two ;  that  will  be  to  my  heart,  and 
during  that  time  Yagenka  will  think  of  Bogdanets.  Only 
depend  on  her,  and  let  not  your  head  ache  about  anything. 
Zbyshko  will  go  to  look  after  the  management ;  I  will  bring 
to  you  the  reverend  abbot  and  you  can  reckon  at  once  with 
him.  The  girl  will  take  as  much  care  of  you,  Matsko,  as  if 
you  were  her  own  father,  and  in  sickness  a  woman's  care  is 
better  than  any  other.  Well,  my  friends,  will  you  do  as  I 
beg  you  ? " 

"  It  is  a  known  fact  that  you  are  a  kind  man,  and  have 
always  been  such,"  said  Matsko,  with  emotion;  "but,  see 
you,  if  I  am  to  die  by  this  ugly  iron  in  my  ribs  I  prefer  to 
die  in  my  own  house.  Besides,  at  home,  though  a  man  be 
sick,  he  inquires  about  more  than  one  thing,  and  arranges 
more  things  than  one.  Should  God  command  me  to  that 
world  —  there  is  no  help  for  it.  Whether  the  care  be  greater 
or  less,  I  shall  not  twist  out.  To  hardships  we  are  accus- 
tomed in  war.  An  armful  of  pea-straw  is  pleasant  to  him 
who  has  slept  for  years  on  bare  earth.  But  I  thank  you 
much  for  your  kindliness,  and  if  I  shall  not  thank  you  suffi- 
ciently, God  grant  that  Zbyshko  will." 

Zyh,  really  famous  for  kindness,  and  obliging  in  charac- 
ter, began  again  to  insist  and  beg,  but  Matsko  had  grown 
stubborn.  If  he  had  to  die  he  would  die  in  his  own  house ! 
He  had  suffered  whole  years  through  his  absence  from 
Bogdanets ;  so  now,  when  the  boundary  was  not  distant,  he 
would  not  renounce  it  for  anything,  even  were  it  to  be  his 
last  camping-place.  God  had  been  kind  hitherto  in  even 
permitting  "  the  old  man  "  to  drag  himself  that  far. 

Here  he  pushed  away  with  his  fists  the  tears  which  had 
risen  under  his  eyelids,  and  looked  around. 

"  If  these  pine  woods  belong  to  Vilk  of  Brozova,"  said  he, 
"  we  shall  arrive  just  after  mid-day." 

"  Not  Vilk  owns  them  now,  but  the  abbot,"  said  Zyh. 

The  sick  Matsko  laughed  at  this  and  after  a  while  added, — 

"  If  they  are  the  abbot's  they  may  be  ours  sometime." 

"  Oh,"  cried  Zyh,  joyously,  "  a  little  while  since  you  were 
talking  of  death,  but  now  you  would  like  to  outlive  the 
abbot." 

"  Not  I  would  outlive  him,  but  Zbyshko." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  sounds  of  horns 


134  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

in  the  forest,  which  were  heard  far  in  advance  of  them.  Zyh 
reined  his  horse  in  at  once,  and  listened. 

"  Some  one  is  hunting,  it  would  seem,"  said  he.  "  Wait 
a  while  !  It  may  be  the  abbot  —  it  would  be  well  if  you  were 
to  meet  him  just  now.  But  be  quiet !  " 

Here  he  turned  to  the  retinue. 

"Halt!" 

They  halted.  The  horns  sounded  nearer,  and  a  little 
while  later  the  barking  of  dogs  was  heard. 

"  Halt!"  repeated  Zyh.     "They  are  coming  toward  us." 

Zbyshko  sprang  from  his  horse,  and  cried,  — 

' '  Give  me  the  crossbow !  Mayhap  a  beast  will  run  out 
of  the  forest.  Quick !  quick !  " 

And  seizing  the  crossbow  from  the  hands  of  an  attendant, 
he  pushed  it  against  the  ground,  pressed  it  with  his  stomach, 
bent,  stretched  his  back  into  the  form  of  a  bow,  and  grasp- 
ing the  string  in  both  hands  pulled  it  up  in  the  twinkle  of  an 
eye  to  an  iron  notch,  then  he  put  in  an  arrow  and  sprang 
forward  into  the  pine  wood. 

' '  He  stretched  the  string  without  a  crank !  "  whispered 
Zyh,  astonished  at  the  sight  of  strength  so  uncommon. 

"Ho!  he  is  a  deadly  fellow!  "  whispered  Matsko,  with 
pride. 

Meanwhile  the  horns  and  the  barking  of  dogs  were  heard 
still  nearer,  till,  all  at  once,  on  the  right  side  of  the  forest 
was  heard  a  heavy  trampling,  the  crack  of  breaking  twigs 
and  branches,  and  onto  the  road  rushed,  like  lightning,  an 
old  bearded  bison,  with  gigantic  head  held  low,  with  bloody 
eyes,  and  tongue  hanging  out.  He  was  panting  terribly. 
Coming  out  at  a  hole  by  the  roadside  he  crossed  it  with  a 
bound,  fell  on  his  forefeet,  but  rose  quickly  and  was  ready 
to  vanish  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  road  in  a  thicket,  when 
the  ominous  string  of  the  crossbow  whizzed  on  a  sudden, 
the  whistle  of  the  shaft  was  heard,  the  beast  reared,  squirmed, 
bellowed  dreadfully,  and  tumbled  to  the  earth  as  if  struck 
by  a  lightning  flash. 

Zbyshko  stepped  out  from  behind  a  tree,  drew  the  string  of 
the  crossbow  a  second  time,  and,  ready  to  shoot,  approached 
the  prostrate  beast,  which  was  still  digging  the  earth  with  its 
hind  feet.  But  after  he  had  looked  a  while  he  turned  calmly 
to  the  retinue,  and  cried  from  a  distance,  — 

"lie  has  so  got  it  that  he  is  dying !  " 

"  But  just  think,"  said  Zyh,  approaching,  "  from  one 
arrow !  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  135 

"  Oh,  it  was  a  close  shot,  and  he  was  running  tremen- 
dously. Look !  not  only  the  point,  but  the  shaft  is  hidden 
entirely  just  behind  his  foreleg." 

" The  hunters  must  be  near;  surely  they  will  take  him." 

' '  I  will  not  give  him  !  "  answered  Zbyshko ;  "he  was 
killed  on  the  road,  and  no  one  owns  the  road." 

"  But  if  the  abbot  is  hunting?  " 

"  If  it  is  the  abbot,  let  him  take  the  beast." 

Meanwhile  some  tens  of  dogs  rushed  from  the  woods. 
When  they  saw  the  bison  they  sprang  at  him  with  a  terrible 
uproar,  fastened  to  his  body  in  a  crowd,  and  began  soon  to 
fight  among  themselves. 

"  The  hunters  will  come  immediately,"  said  Zyh.  "  Look, 
there  they  are  already  1  but  they  have  come  out  some  dis- 
tance in  front  of  us  and  do  not  see  the  beast  yet.  Hop ! 
hop !  come  this  way,  come  this  way !  It  is  lying  here !  lying 
here ! " 

But  all  at  once  he  was  silent,  and  shaded  his  eyes  with 
his  hand. 

"  For  God's  sake,  what  is  this?  "  called  he,  after  a  while. 
"  Am  I  blind,  or  am  I  deceived  —  " 

"  There  is  one  in  front  on  a  black  horse,"  said  Zbyshko. 

But  Zyh  exclaimed  quickly, — 

"  Dear  Jesus !     As  I  live,  that  is  Yagenka !  " 

And  he  began  to  shout, — 

' '  Yagna  !  Yagna  !  " 

Then  he  rushed  forward,  but  before  he  could  urge  his 
steed  to  a  gallop,  Zbyshko  saw  the  most  wonderful  sight  in 
the  world :  On  a  swift  pied  horse  hastened  toward  them, 
sitting  man  fashion,  a  young  girl  with  a  crossbow  in  her 
hand  and  a  spear  at  her  shoulder.  To  her  hair,  which  had 
dropped  down  somewhat  from  the  speed  of  riding,  had  clung 
wild  hops,  her  face  was  as  ruddy  as  the  dawn,  on  her  breast 
was  an  open  shirt,  above  the  shirt  a  coat  with  the  wool 
inside.  When  she  had  ridden  up  she  reined  in  her  horse 
suddenly.  For  a  moment  incredulity,  astonishment,  and 
delight  were  depicted  on  her  features ;  but  at  last,  unable 
to  gainsay  the  testimony  of  her  ears  and  eyes,  she  began 
to  cry  with  a  thin  voice,  which  was  still  somewhat 
childlike, — 

"Tatulo!  tatulo!" 

In  one  twinkle  she  slipped  from  her  horse,  and  when  Zyh 
had  sprung  down  from  his  beast  to  greet  her  on  the  ground, 
she  flung  herself  on  his  neck.  For  a  long  time  Zbyshko  heard 


136  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

only  the  sound  of  kisses  and  the  two  words:  "Tatulo! 
(Papa dear!)  Yagula!  (Aggie dear !)"  "Tatulo!  Yagula!" 
repeated  with  delight. 

Both  escorts  came  up ;  Matsko  came  also  in  his  wagon, 
and  they  were  still  repeating,  "Tatulo!  Yagula!"  and  still 
had  their  arms  around  each  other's  necks.  When  at  last 
they  had  had  sufficient  exclamations  and  greetings,  Yagenka 
inquired, — 

"Then  are  you  coming  from  the  war?     Are  you  well? " 

"  From  the  war.  Why  should  I  not  be  well?  And  thou? 
And  the  younger  people  ?  I  think  they  are  well  —  are  they 
not?  Otherwise  thou  wouldst  not  be  flying  through  the 
forest.  But  what  is  the  best  that  thou  art  doing  here,  girl?  " 

"Thou  seest  that  I  am  hunting,"  replied  Yagenka, 
laughing. 

"  In  other  people's  forests?" 

"  The  abbot  gave  permission.  Besides,  he  sent  me  trained 
men  and  dogs."  * 

Here  she  turned  to  her  servants. 

"  Take  off  the  dogs  for  me ;  they  will  tear  the  beast's  hide ! " 

Then  she  addressed  Zyh,  — 

u  Oh,  but  I  am  glad,  glad  to  be  looking  at  you !  All  is 
well  at  home." 

"But  am  I  not  glad?"  replied  Zyh.  "Give  thy  face 
again,  girl ! " 

And  again  they  began  to  kiss,  and  when  they  had  finished 
Yagenka  said, — 

' '  There  is  a  long  piece  of  road  from  here  to  the  house  — 
so  far  did  we  chase  after  that  beast.  As  many  as  ten  miles, 
so  that  the  horses  are  tired.  But  he  is  a  strong  bison  — 
have  you  seen  ?  He  has  three  of  my  arrows  in  him  ;  he  must 
have  fallen  from  the  last  one." 

' '  He  fell  from  the  last  one,  but  not  from  thine ;  this 
young  knight  here  shot  him." 

Yagenka  gathered  back  her  hair,  which  had  dropped  to 
her  eyes,  and  looked  quickly  at  Zbyshko,  though  not  with 
excess  of  good-will. 

"  Dost  thou  know  who  he  is?  "  inquired  Zyh. 

"  I  do  not." 

"No  wonder  that  thou  dost  not  know  him,  for  he  has 
grown.  But  perhaps  thou  knowest  old  Matsko  of  Bog- 
dauets?  " 

"  For  God's  sake!  is  that  Matsko  of  Bogdanets?"  cried 
Yagenka. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  137 

And  approaching  the  wagon  she  kissed  Matsko's  hand. 

"Is  this  you?" 

"  It  is  I.     But  in  a  wagon,  for  the  Germans  shot  me." 

"  What  Germans?  The  war  surely  was  with  Tartars !  I 
know  that,  for  I  begged  papa  not  a  little  to  take  me  with 
him." 

"  There  was  war  with  the  Tartars,  but  we  were  not  at 
that  war,  for  earlier  we  were  fighting  in  Lithuania,  I  and 
Zbyshko." 

"  But  where  is  Zbyshko?  " 

"Dost  thou  not  know  that  this  is  Zbyshko?"  asked 
Matsko,  with  a  smile. 

"  Is  that  Zbyshko?  "  cried  the  girl,  looking  again  at  the 
young  knight. 

"  Of  course  it  is!  " 

"Give  him  thy  lips  for  acquaintance!"  cried  Zyh, 
joyously. 

Yagenka  turned  briskly  toward  Zbyshko,  but  drew  back 
on  a  sudden,  and  covering  her  eyes  with  her  hands  said, — 

"  If  I  am  ashamed  ?  " 

"  But  we  are  acquainted  from  childhood,"  said  Zbyshko. 

"  Ah,  we  know  each  other  well.  I  remember,  I  remem- 
ber! About  eight  years  ago  you  and  Matsko  came  to  us, 
and  my  dead  mother  brought  us  nuts  and  honey.  But  you, 
as  soon  as  the  older  ones  went  from  the  room,  put  a.  fist  to 
my  nose,  and  ate  the  nuts  yourself." 

"He  would  not  do  that  now,"  said  Matsko.  "He  has 
been  with  Prince  Vitolcl,  and  in  Cracow  at  the  castle,  and 
knows  courtly  customs." 

But  something  else  came  to  Yagenka's  head,  for  turning 
to  Zbyshko,  she  asked, — 

"  Then  it  was  you  who  killed  the  bison?  " 

"  I." 

"  Let  us  see  where  the  arrow  is." 

"  You  will  not  see,  for  it  is  hidden  entirely  behind  the 
fore  leg." 

"  Never  mind,  do  not  examine,"  said  Zyh.  "  We  all  saw 
how  he  shot  him,  and  we  saw  something  better  yet,  for  he 
drew  the  crossbow  in  a  second  without  a  crank." 

Yagenka  looked  a  third  time  at  Zbyshko,  but  now  with 
astonishment. 

4 'Did  you  draw  the  crossbow  without  a  crank?"  asked 
she. 

Zbyshko  felt,  as  it  were,  a  certain  incredulity  in  her  voice, 


138  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

so  he  put  on  the  earth  the  end  of  the  crossbow  from  which 
he  had  shot  before,  drew  it  in  a  twinkle  till  the  iron  hoop 
squeaked,  then,  wishing  to  show  that  he  knew  court  customs, 
he  knelt  on  one  knee  and  gave  it  to  Yagenka. 

The  girl,  instead  of  taking  it  from  his  hands,  blushed  sud- 
denly without  herself  knowing  why,  and  drew  up  around  her 
neck  the  coarse  linen  shirt  which  had  opened  from  swift 
riding  through  the  forest. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  139 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  day  after  their  arrival  at  Bogdanets  Matsko  and 
Zbyshko  began  to  look  around  at  their  old  seat,  and  soon 
saw  that  Zyh  spoke  correctly  when  he  said  that  privations 
not  a  few  would  annoy  them  at  first. 

In  the  land  management  matters  moved  after  a  fashion. 
A  few  acres  were  worked  by  old-time  men,  or  those  settled 
in  recently  by  the  abbot.  Formerly  there  had  been  far 
more  cultivated  land  in  Bogdanets,  but  from  the  period  when 
the  race  of  ' '  the  Grady  "  perished  to  the  second  last  man  in 
the  battle  of  Plovtsi  there  was  a  lack  of  working-hands,  and 
after  the  attack  of  the  Silesian  Germans  and  the  war  of  the 
Grymaliti  with  the  Nalenchi,  the  fields  of  Bogdanets,  for- 
merly fruitful,  had  grown  over  for  the  greater  part  with 
forests.  Matsko  could  do  nothing  unaided.  In  vain  had 
he  tried  some  years  before  to  attract  free  cultivators  from 
Kresnia  and  give  them  land  beyond  the  meadows,  but  these 
preferred  to  sit  on  their  own  "  small  plots  "  to  working  large 
fields  owned  by  other  men.  He  enticed  in,  however,  some 
homeless  people,  and  in  various  wars  seized  a  few  prisoners, 
whom  he  had  married  and  then  settled  in  cottages  ;  in  this 
way  the  village  began  to  increase  anew. 

But  Matsko  met  difficulty  in  management ;  hence,  when 
a  chance  to  pledge  the  place  offered  itself,  he  mortgaged  all 
Bogdanets  quickly,  thinking  first,  that  it  would  be  easier 
for  the  rich  abbot  to  manage  the  land,  and  second,  that  war 
would  help  Zbyshko  and  him  to  men  and  to  money. 

The  abbot  had  worked  indeed  actively.  He  had  increased 
the  laboring  force  in  Bogdanets  by  five  families ;  he  had 
increased  the  herds  of  horses  and  cattle;  besides,  he  had 
built  a  granary,  a  brush  cow-house,  and  also  a  stable  of 
similar  material.  But,  as  he  was  not  living  in  Bogdanets 
permanently,  he  had  not  thought  of  a  house,  and  Matsko, 
who  had  supposed  sometimes  that  when  he  came  back  he 
would  find  a  castle  surrounded  by  a  moat  and  a  palisade, 
found  all  as  he  had  left  it,  —  with  this  difference  only,  that 
the  corners  of  the  house  had  grown  a  little  crooked  and  the 
walls  appeared  lower,  for  they  had  settled  and  sunk  in  the 
earth  somewhat. 

The  house  was  composed  of  an  enormous  front  room,  two 


140  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

spacious  inner  apartments,  with  chambers  and  a  kitchen. 
In  the  inner  rooms  were  windows  with  panes  of  membrane. 
In  the  middle  of  each  room,  on  a  floor  made  of  clay,  was  a 
fireplace  from  which  smoke  issued  through  holes  in  the  ceil- 
ing. This  ceiling  was  blackened  completely.  In  better 
times  it  had  served  also  as  a  smoking  place,  for  on  hooks 
fixed  in  the  beams  hung  in  those  days  hams  of  pigs,  wild 
boars,  bears,  and  elks,  hind  legs  of  deer,  backs  of  oxen,  and 
whole  strings  of  sausage.  In  Bogdanets  the  hooks  were 
now  empty,  as  well  as  shelves  along  the  walls,  on  which  in 
other  "  courts  "  were  placed  earthen  and  tin  plates.  But 
the  walls  under  the  shelves  did  not  seem  now  too  naked,  for 
Zbyshko  had  commanded  his  people  to  hang  on  them  breast- 
plates, helmets,  short  and  long  swords,  and  farther  on, 
spears,  forks,  crossbows,  and  horse-trappings.  The  armor 
grew  black  from  being  hung  in  the  smoke  thus,  and  there 
was  need  to  clean  it  frequently ;  but,  to  compensate,  every- 
thing was  at  hand ;  and  besides,  worms  did  not  gnaw  the 
wood  of  lances,  crossbows,  and  axehandles.  Matsko  had 
commanded  to  carry  carefully  to  his  own  sleeping  room  all 
valuable  clothing. 

In  the  front  chambers,  near  the  windows,  were  tables  of 
pine  plank,  and  benches  of  like  material  on  which  the 
masters  sat  down  to  eat  with  the  servants.  For  men  unac- 
customed during  long  years  of  war  to  comforts,  not  much 
was  needed.  But  in  Bogdanets,  bread,  flour,  and  various 
other  supplies  were  lacking,  and  especially  utensils.  The 
peasants  had  brought  in  what  they  could.  Matsko  had 
counted  mainly  on  this,  that,  as  happens  in  such  cases, 
neighbors  would  aid  him  ;  and  indeed  he  was  not  mistaken, 
at  least  not  in  Zyh. 

The  second  day  after  his  arrival  Matsko,  wishing  to  enjoy 
the  serene  autumn  weather,  was  seated  on  a  log  before  the 
house,  when  Yagenka  rode  into  the  yard  on  the  same  horse 
which  she  had  ridden  at  the  hunt.  The  servant,  who  was 
cutting  wood  near  the  fence,  wished  to  help  her  dismount, 
but  she  sprang  down  in  one  instant,  panting  a  little  from 
swift  riding,  and  ruddy  as  an  apple  she  approached  Matsko. 

"  May  He  be  praised  !  I  have  come  to  bow  down  to  you 
from  papa,  and  to  ask  about  your  health." 

"  It  is  not  worse  than  on  the  road,"  answered  Matsko; 
"  a  man  has  slept  in  his  own  house  at  least." 

"But  you  must  feel  much  discomfort,  and  a  sick  man  needs 
care." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  141 

u  We  are  firm  fellows.  There  are  no  comforts  yet,  of 
course,  but  there  is  no  hunger  either.  I  have  commanded 
to  kill  an  ox  and  two  sheep ;  there  is  meat  enough.  The 
women  have  brought  in  too  some  flour  and  eggs,  but  that  is 
not  much  with  us,  the  greatest  lack  is  utensils." 

"  Well,  1  have  had  two  wagons  filled.  In  one  of  them 
are  two  beds,  and  cooking  utensils  ;  in  the  other,  food  of 
various  kinds.  There  are  cakes  and  flour,  salt  meat,  dried 
mushrooms,  a  small  keg  of  beer,  another  of  mead ;  there  is  a 
little  of  everything  that  we  have  in  the  house." 

Matsko,  always  pleased  with  every  addition,  stretched  out 
his  hand  and  stroked  Yagenka's  head. 

"  God  repay  thee,  and  thy  father.  When  we  begin  to 
manage  we  will  return  this." 

"  God  prosper  you!  But  are  we  Germans,  to  take  back 
what  we  give  ?  " 

"  Well,  then  God  will  pay  thee  and  thy  father  still  more. 
Thy  father  told  what  a  housekeeper  thou  art.  Thou  hast 
managed  all  thy  father's  place  for  a  twelvemonth." 

"  Yes  !  And  when  you  want  something  more  send  a  man, 
but  one  who  knows  what  is  needed,  for  at  times  a  dull 
servant  comes  who  knows  not  what  he  was  sent  for." 

Here  Yagenka  began  to  look  around  somewhat.  Matsko, 
noting  this,  smiled,  and  asked,  — 

"  For  whom  art  thou  looking  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  looking  for  any  one  !  " 

"  I  will  send  Zbyshko ;  let  him  thank  thee  and  Zyh  for 
me.  Has  Zbyshko  pleased  thee  ?  " 

"  But  I  have  not  looked  at  him." 

"  Then  look  at  him  now,  for  he  is  just  coming." 

Indeed  Zbyshko  was  coming  from  watering  animals,  and 
seeing  Yagenka  he  hastened  his  step.  He  wore  an  elkskin 
coat  and  a  round  felt  cap  such  as  was  used  under  helmets, 
his  hair  was  without  a  net,  cut  evenly  above  his  brows,  and 
at  the  sides  it  fell  in  golden  waves  to  his  shoulders.  He 
approached  quickly,  large,  comely,  exactly  like  an  armor- 
bearer  of  a  great  house. 

Yagenka  turned  entirely  to  Matsko  to  show  that  she  had 
come  only  to  him,  but  Zbyshko  greeted  her  joyously,  and 
taking  her  hand  raised  it  to  his  lips  in  spite  of  the  girl's 
resistance. 

11  Why  kiss  me  on  the  hand?"  inquired  she.  "Am  I  a 
priest?  " 

"  Resist  not!     Such  is  the  custom !  " 


142  THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"And  should  thou  kiss  her  on  the  other  hand  for  what 
she  has  brought,"  put  in  Matsko,  "  it  would  not  be  too 
much." 

"  What  has  she  brought  ?  "  inquired  Zbyshko,  looking 
around  in  the  yard,  not  seeing  anything  save  the  horse  tied 
to  a  post. 

"  The  wagons  have  not  come  yet,  but  they  will  come," 
answered  Yageuka. 

Matsko  began  to  name  what  she  had  brought,  not  omitting 
anything.  When  he  mentioned  the  two  beds  Zbyshko  said : 

"  I  am  glad  to  lie  down  on  an  oxskin,  but  I  thank  you 
for  having  thought  of  me  also." 

"It  was  not  I,  but  papa,"  said  the  girl,  blushing.  "If 
you  prefer  a  skin  you  are  free  to  prefer  it." 

"I  prefer  what  comes  to  hand.  On  the  field  more  than 
once  after  battle  we  slept  with  a  dead  Knight  of  the  Cross 
for  a  pillow." 

' '  But  have  you  ever  killed  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  ?  Surely 
not!" 

Zbyshko,  instead  of  answering,  began  to  laugh. 

"  Fear  God,  girl!  "  cried  Matsko;  "thou  dost  not  know 
him!  He  has  done  nothing  else  but  kill  Germans  till  it 
thundered.  He  is  ready  for  lances,  for  axes,  for  everything; 
and  when  he  sees  a  German  from  afar,  even  hold  him  on  a 
rope,  he  will  pull  to  him.  In  Cracow  he  wanted  to  slay 
Lichtenstein,  the  envoy,  for  which  they  lacked  little  of 
cutting  his  head  off.  That  is  the  kind  of  man  he  is!  And 
I  will  tell  thee  of  the  two  Frisians  from  whom  we  took  their 
retinue,  and  a  booty  so  valuable  that  with  one  half  of  it 
one  might  buy  Bogdanets." 

Here  Matsko  told  of  the  duel  with  the  Frisians,  and  then 
of  other  adventures  which  had  met  them,  and  deeds  which 
they  had  accomplished.  They  had  fought  behind  walls, 
and  in  the  open  field  with  the  greatest  knights  from  foreign 
lands.  They  had  fought  with  Germans,  French,  English, 
and  Burgundians.  .  They  had  been  in  raging  whirls  of 
battle,  when  horses,  men,  arms,  Germans,  and  feathers 
formed  one  mass,  as  it  were.  And  what  had  they  not  seen 
besides!  They  had  seen  castles  of  red  brick  belonging  to 
Knights  of  the  Cross,  Lithuanian  wooden  fortresses,  and 
churches  such  as  there  are  not  near  Bogdanets,  and  towns,  and 
savage  wildernesses,  in  which  Lithuanian  divinities,  driven 
out  of  their  sanctuaries,  whine  in  the  night-time ;  and  various 
marvels.  And  in  all  places  where  it  came  to  battle  Zbyshko 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  143 

was  in  front,  so  that  the  greatest  knights  wondered  at 
him. 

Yagenka,  who  had  sat  down  on  the  log  near  Matsko, 
listened  with  parted  lips  to  that  narrative,  turning  her  head, 
as  if  on  a  pivot,  now  toward  Matsko,  now  toward  Zbyshko, 
and  looking  at  the  young  knight  with  ever  increasing  wonder. 
At  last,  when  Matsko  had  finished,  she  sighed,  and  said  : 

' '  Would  to  God  that  I  had  been  born  a  man  !  " 

Zbyshko,  who  during  the  narrative  was  looking  at  her 
with  equal  attention,  was  thinking  at  that  moment  of  some- 
thing else  evidently,  for  he  said  on  a  sudden,  — 

"  But  you  are  a  beautiful  maiden !  " 

"  You  are  more  beautiful  than  I,  you  see  that,"  said 
Yagenka,  half  unwillingly,  half  in  sadness. 

Zbyshko  might  without  untruth  have  replied  that  he  had 
not  seen  many  maidens  like  her,  for  Yagenka  was  simply 
radiant  with  a  splendor  of  health,  youth,  and  strength.  It 
was  not  without  reason  that  the  old  abbot  declared  that  she 
looked  half  a  raspberry,  half  a  pine  tree.  Everything  about 
her  was  beautiful,  her  lithe  form,  her  broad  shoulders,  her 
breast  as  if  chiselled  from  stone,  red  lips,  and  blue  eyes 
quickly  glancing.  She  was  dressed  more  carefully  than 
before  at  the  hunt  in  the  forest.  She  had  red  beads  around 
her  neck,  she  wore  a  sheepskin  coat  open  in  front  and 
covered  with  green  cloth,  a  petticoat  of  strong  striped  stuff, 
and  new  boots.  Even  old  Matsko  noted  the  handsome  dress 
while  looking  at  her,  and  when  he  had  looked  at  her  a  while 
he  inquired,  — 

"  But  why  art  thou  arrayed  as  if  for  a  festival?  " 

Instead  of  answering  she  called  out,  — 

' '  The  wagons  are  coming !  the  wagons  are  coming !  " 

As  they  came  in  she  sprang  toward  them,  and  after  her 
followed  Zbyshko.  The  unloading  continued  till  sunset,  to 
the  great  satisfaction  of  Matsko,  who  examined  every  article 
separately,  and  praised  Yagenka  for  each  one.  Twilight 
had  come  when  the  girl  was  preparing  for  home.  When 
ready  to  mount  Zbyshko  seized  her  around  the  waist  sud- 
denly, and  before  she  could  utter  one  word  he  had  raised  her 
to  the  saddle  and  fixed  her  there.  She  blushed  like  the  dawn 
and  turned  her  face  toward  him. 

"  You  are  a  strong  lad,"  said  she,  in  a  voice  suppressed 
somewhat. 

Zbyshko  who  because  of  the  darkness  took  no  note  of  her 
confusion  and  blushes,  laughed,  and  inquired,  — 


144  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  have  you  no  fear  of  beasts?  Night  will  come 
straightway." 

"There  is  a  spear  in  the  wagon  —  give  it  to  me." 

Zbyshko  went  to  the  wagon,  took  out  a  spear,  and  handed 
it  to  her. 

"Be  well!" 

"Be  well!" 

"God  repay  you!  I  will  go  to-morrow,  or  the  next  day 
to  your  father's  house  to  bow  down  to  him,  and  to  you  for 
your  neighborly  kindness." 

"  Come  !     We  shall  be  glad !  " 

And  urging  forward  her  horse  she  vanished  in  a  moment 
among  the  thickets  by  the  roadside.  Zbyshko  turned  to 
his  uncle. 

"  It  is  time  for  you  to  go  in." 

But  Matsko  answered  without  moving  from  the  log,  — 

"Hei!  what  a  girl!  The  yard  was  just  bright  from 
her." 

"Surely!" 

A  moment  of  silence  came  next.  Matsko  appeared  to  be 
thinking  of  something  while  looking  at  the  stars  which  were 
coming  out;  then  he  continued,  as  if  to  himself,  — 

"  And  active,  and  a  housekeeper,  though  not  more  than 
fifteen  years  of  age." 

"  Yes,"  said  Zbyshko,  "  and  old  Zyh  loves  her  as  the  eye 
in  his  head." 

"  They  say  that  Mochydoly  will  go  with  her,  and  there 
in  the  meadows  is  a  herd  of  mares  with  their  colts." 

"  But  in  the  Mochydoly  forests  there  are  terrible  swamps, 
very  likely." 

"  There  are  beaver  dams  in  them  also." 

Again  followed  silence.  Matsko  looked  aslant  some  time 
at  Zbyshko,  and  asked  at  last,  — 

' '  What  art  thou  thinking  of  ?  Thou  art  meditating  on 
some  subject." 

"  Yes,  for,  see  you,  Yagenka  so  reminded  me  of  Danusia 
that  something  pained  me  in  the  heart." 

"  Let  us  go  to  the  house,"  said  the  old  man.  "  It  is 
late."  And  rising  with  difficulty  he  leaned  on  Zbyshko,  who 
conducted  him  to  his  room. 

Next  morning  Zbyshko  went  directly  to  Zyh's  house,  for 
Mfttsko  hurried  the  visit  greatly.  He  insisted  also  that  for 
show's  sake  his  nephew  should  have  two  attendants,  and 
array  himself  in  his  best,  so  as  to  show  honor  in  that  way 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  145 

and  exhibit  due  gratitude.  Zbyshko  yielded  and  went  ar- 
rayed as  if  for  a  wedding,  in  that  same  gold-embroidered, 
golden-clasped,  white-satin  jacket  won  by  them.  Zyh  re- 
ceived him  with  open  arms,  with  delight  and  with  songs. 
Yagenka,  on  reaching  the  threshold  of  the  main  room, 
stopped  as  if  fixed  to  the  spot,  and  came  near  dropping  the 
pitcher  of  wine  when  she  saw  Zbyshko,  for  she  thought  that 
some  king's  son  had  come  to  them.  She  lost  her  boldness 
immediately  and  sat  in  silence,  merely  rubbing  her  eyes  from 
time  to  time,  as  if  trying  to  rouse  herself  from  slumber. 

Zbyshko,  who  lacked  experience,  thought  that  for  reasons 
which  he  knew  not,  she  was  not  glad  to  see  him ;  so  he  talked 
only  to  Zyh,  praising  his  bounty  as  a  neighbor  and  admiring 
his  court,  which  really  resembled  Bogdanets  in  nothing. 

Abundance  and  wealth  were  there  visible  on  all  sides.  In 
the  rooms  were  windows  with  panes  of  horn  scraped  so 
smooth  and  thin  that  they  were  almost  as  transparent  as 
glass.  There  were  no  fires  in  the  middle  of  rooms,  but 
great  chimneys  with  niches  in  the  corners.  The  floor  was 
of  larch  plank  well  washed,  on  the  walls  were  arms  and  a 
multitude  of  plates,  shining  like  the  sun,  a  beautifully  cut- 
out spoon-rack  with  rows  of  spoons,  two  of  which  were 
silver.  In  one  place  and  another  hung  carpets  plundered  in 
wars,  or  obtained  from  travelling  merchants.  Under  the 
tables  lay  gigantic  tawny  skins  of  wild  bulls,  also  skins  of 
wild  boars  and  bisons. 

Zyh  showed  his  wealth  with  willingness,  saying  from  mo- 
ment to  moment  that  that  was  Yagenka's  housekeeping.  He 
conducted  Zbyshko  also  to  a  room,  odorous  of  pitch  and 
mint,  from  the  ceiling  of  which  hung  wolf,  fox,  beaver,  and 
marten  skins  in  whole  bundles.  He  showed  him  the  cheese 
house,  he  showed  stores  of  wax  and  honey,  barrels  of  flour 
and  rusks,  hemp,  and  dried  mushrooms.  Then  he  took  him 
to  the  granaries,  the  cowhouses,  the  stables  and  pens,  to 
sheds  in  which  were  wagons,  implements  for  hunting,  with 
nets  for  fishing,  and  so  dazzled  his  eyes  with  abundance 
that  when  the  young  man  came  back  to  supper  he  could  not 
refrain  from  expressions  of  wonder. 

"One  should  live  here  and  never  die,"  said  Zbyshko. 

"In  Mochydoly  there  is  almost  the  same  order,"  said  Zyh. 
"  Thou  dost  remember  Mochydoly?  That  is  toward  Bog- 
danets. Formerly  our  fathers  quarrelled  about  the  boundary, 
and  sent  challenges  to  each  other  to  fight,  but  I  will  not 
quarrel." 

VOL.  I. 10 


146        THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Here  he  touched  his  tankard  of  mead  with  Zbyshko's,  and 
asked, — 

' '  But,  perhaps,  thou  hast  the  wish  to  sing  something  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Zbyshko,  "  I  listen  to  you  with  curiosity." 

' '  The  young  bears,  seest  thou,  will  get  this  place.  If  only 
they  do  not  fight  about  it  some  time ! " 

' '  How,  the  young  bears  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  boys,  Yagenka's  brothers." 

' l  Hei !  the}7  will  not  need  to  suck  their  paws  in  winter." 

"  Oh  no.  But  neither  will  Yagenka's  mouth  in  Mochydoly 
lack  a  bit  of  cheese." 

' '  Surely  not !  " 

' '  But  why  not  eat  and  drink  ?  Yagenka,  pour  out  to  him 
and  to  me  !  " 

"  I  am  eating  and  drinking  as  much  as  I  am  able." 

"If  thou  art  not  able  to  eat  more,  ungirdle —  That 
is  a  beautiful  belt!  Ye  must  have  taken  brave  booty  in 
Lithuania?" 

"  We  make  no  complaint,"  answered  Zbyshko,  who  used 
the  occasion  to  show  that  the  heirs  of  Bogdanets  were  not 
poor  little  possessors.  "We  sold  a  part  of  the  booty  in 
Cracow  and  received  forty  gryvens  of  silver  —  " 

"  Fear  God !     One  might  buy  a  village  for  that  much." 

"  Yes,  for  there  was  one  suit  of  Milan  armor  which  uncle 
sold  when  expecting  to  die,  and  that,  you  know —  " 

"I  know !  That  is  worth  going  to  Lithuania  for.  In  my 
time  I  wanted  to  go,  but  I  was  afraid." 

'•  Of  what?  The  Knights  of  the  Cross?  Ei,  who  is  afraid 
of  the  Germans?  Why  fear  till  they  attack?  —  and  when 
they  attack  there  is  no  time  for  fear.  I  was  afraid  of  those 
pagan  gods  or  devils.  In  the  forest  there  are  as  many  of 
them  as  of  ants,  very  likely." 

"  But  where  are  they  to  live,  since  their  temples  are  burnt? 
In  old  times  they  had  plenty,  but  now  they  live  only  on  ants 
and  mushrooms." 

"  But  hast  thou  seen  them?  " 

"  I  have  not  seen  them  myself,  but  I  have  heard  that 
people  do  see  them.  One  of  those  devils  will  thrust  out  his 
hairy  paw  from  behind  a  tree,  and  shake  it,  asking  to  give 
him  something." 

"  Matsko  said  the  same  thing,"  remarked  Yagenka. 

"  Yes,  on  the  road  he  said  the  same  thing  to  me,"  added 
Zyh.  "Well,  it  is  no  wonder!  For  that  matter,  with  us 
here,  though  the  country  is  Christian  this  long  time,  some- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  147 

thing  laughs  in  the  swamps,  and  even  in  houses ;  though  the 
priests  scold,  it  is  better  always  to  put  out  a  plate  of  food 
for  the  imps,  or  they  will  scrape  on  the  wall  so  that  thou 
wilt  not  close  an  eye  —  Yagenka !  put  out  a  plate  on  the 
threshold,  daughter." 

Yagenka  took  an  earthen  plate  full  of  paste  with  cheese 
and  put  it  on  the  threshold.  • 

"The  priests  blame  and  punish!"  said  Zyh.  "But  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus  will  not  be  decreased  by  some  paste  ; 
and  when  satisfied  and  well-wishing,  the  imps  will  guard  a 
man  from  fire,  and  from  evil-doers." 

"  Thou  mightst  ungirdle  and  sing  something,"  said  he, 
turning  to  Zbyshko. 

"  Sing  you,  for  I  see  that  you  have  the  wish  this  long 
time;  but  perhaps  Panna  Yagenka  would  sing?" 

"  We  will  sing  in  turn,"  cried  Zyh,  rejoiced.  "  There  is 
a  lad  in  the  house  too  who  plays  on  a  wooden  flute  and 
accompanies  us.  Call  him !  " 

They  called  the  lad,  who  took  his  seat  on  a  block,  put  the 
flute  to  his  mouth,  spread  his  fingers  over  it,  and  looked  at 
those  present,  waiting  to  see  whom  he  was  to  accompany. 

They  began  to  dispute  then,  for  none  wished  to  be  first. 
Finally  Zyh  commanded  Yagenka  to  set  an  example ;  Yag- 
enka, though  greatly  abashed  before  Zbyshko,  rose  from  the 
bench,  put  her  hands  under  her  apron,  and  began,  — 

"Oh,  had  I  wings  like  a  wild  goose, 
I  wortld  fly  after  Yasek,  1  would  fly  after  him  to  Silesia  1 " 

Zbyshko  opened  his  eyes  widely  to  begin  with,  then  sprang 
to  his  feet  and  cried  in  a  loud  voice,  — 

"  Whence  do  you  know  that?" 

Yagenka  looked  at  him  with  astonishment. 

"  But  all  sing  it  here.     What  wonder  to  you?  " 

Zyh,  who  thought  that  Zbyshko  had  drunk  a  little  too 
much,  turned  to  him  with  delighted  face,  and  said,  — 

"Ungirdle  thyself!     It  will  be  easier  right  away." 

Zbyshko  stood  for  a  while  with  changing  face,  then  mas- 
tering his  emotion  he  said  to  Yagenka,  — 

"Pardon  me.  I  remembered  something  unexpectedly. 
Sing  on." 

"  Maybe  it  makes  you  sad  to  listen? " 

"  Ei,*why?  "  asked  he,  with  a  quivering  voice.  "  I  could 
listen  all  night  to  that  song." 


148  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Then  he  sat  down,  covered  his  brows  with  his  hand,  and 
was  sileut,  not  wishing  to  lose  a  word.  Yagenka  sang 
the  second  verse,  but  when  she  had  finished  it  she  saw 
a  great  tear  passing  over  Zbyshko's  fingers;  then  she 
pushed  up  to  him  quickly,  and  touching  him  with  her  elbow 
inquired,  — 

"  Well,  what  is  the  matter?  I  do  not  wish  you  to  weep. 
Tell  what  the  matter  is." 

"Nothing!  nothing!"  replied  Zbyshko,  with  a  sigh.  "It 
would  take  long  to  tell.  What  happened  has  passed.  I  ana 
more  cheerful  now." 

"  Perhaps  you  might  drink  some  sweet  wine." 

"Honest  girl!"  cried  Zyh.  "Why  say  'you'  to  each 
other?  Say  '  Zbyshko'  to  him,  and  say  thou  '  Yagenka'  to 
her.  Ye  knew  each  other  from  childhood."  Then  he  turned 
to  his  daughter.  "  That  he  beat  thee  in  the  old  time  is  noth- 
ing !  He  will  not  do  so  now." 

"  I  will  not,"  said  Zbyshko,  joyously.  "  Let  her  beat  me 
if  she  chooses." 

At  this  Yagenka,  wishing  to  amuse  him  perfectly,  closed 
her  hand,  and  while  laughing  pretended  to  beat  him. 

"  Here  is  for  my  broken  nose !  and  here!  and  here!  " 

"  Wine !  "  cried  the  jollified  Zyh. 

Yagenka  ran  to  the  cellar  and  soon  brought  out  a  stone 
jug  full  of  wine,  two  beautiful  tankards  ornamented  with 
silver  flowers,  wrought  by  silversmiths  of  Vrotslav,  and  two 
cakes  of  cheese,  odorous  from  afar. 

This  sight  made  Zyh,  who  had  something  in  his  head,  alto- 
gether tender;  so  gathering  the  stone  jug  to  himself  he 
pressed  it  to  his  bosom,  feigning  to  think  it  Yagenka,  and 
repeated, — 

"  Oi,  my  dear  daughter!  Oi,  poor  orphan!  What  shall 
I,  lone  unfortunate,  do  here  when  thou  art  taken  from  me? 
What  shall  I  do?" 

"  You  will  have  to  give  her  away  before  long! "  cried  out 
Zbyshko. 

In  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  Zyh  passed  from  tenderness  to 
laughter. 

"Hi!  hi!  The  girl  is  fifteen  years  of  age,  but  she  is 
drawn  toward  those  two  boys  already !  When  she  sees  one 
from  afar  her  knees  smite  each  other." 

"Papa,  I  will  go  away!  "  said  Yagenka. 

"  Go  not!     It  is  pleasant  in  thy  company." 

Then  he  blinked  mysteriously  at  Zbyshko. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  149 

"The  two  will  come  here:  one,  young  Vilk,  son  of  old 
Vilk  of  Brozova ;  the  other,  Stan  of  Rogov.  If  they  should 
find  thee  here  they  would  grit  their  teeth  at  thee  as  they  do 
at  each  other." 

"  Oh !  "  exclaimed  Zbyshko. 

Then  he  turned  to  Yagenka,  and  saying  "thou"  to  her 
according  to  Zyh's  command,  he  inquired, — 

"  Which  one  dost  thou  prefer?  " 

"Neither." 

"  But  Vilk  is  strong !  "  remarked  Zyh. 

"Let  him  howl  in  some  other  direction!"  retorted 
Yagenka. 

"And  Stan?" 

Yagenka  laughed. 

"  Stan,"  said  she,  turning  to  Zbyshko,  "  has  as  much 
hair  on  his  face  as  a  goat,  his  eyes  are  covered ;  and  there  is 
as  much  fat  on  him  as  on  a  bear." 

Zbyshko  struck  his  head  as  if  remembering  something  on 
a  suclden,  and  said,  — 

"  But  if  ye  would  be  so  kind  I  should  beg  of  you ;  have  ye 
not  bear's  fat  in  the  house  ?  My  uncle  needs  it  for  medicine, 
and  in  our  house  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any." 

"  We  had  some,"  said  Yagenka,  "  but  the  men  took  it  to 
rub  on  their  bows,  and  the  dogs  ate  what  was  left." 

"  Was  none  left?" 

"  They  licked  it  up  clean." 

"  There  is  no  way  but  to  look  for  fat  in  the  woods." 

"  Call  a  hunt;  there  is  no  lack  of  bears,  and  shouldst  thou 
need  hunter's  gear  we  will  give  it." 

"  How  can  I  wait?    I  will  go  for  a  night  to  the  bee  nests." 

"  Take  about  five  assistants.  There  are  good  fellows 
among  them." 

"  I  will  not  go  with  a  crowd ;  they  would  frighten  the 
beast  away." 

' '  How  then  ?     Wilt  thou  go  with  a  crossbow  ?  " 

"  What  should  I  do  with  a  crossbow  in  the  dark  in  a 
forest.  Besides,  the  moon  does  not  shine  at  present.  I  will 
take  a  barbed  fork,  with  a  good  axe,  and  go  alone  to- 
morrow." 

Yagenka  was  silent  for  a  while,  then  alarm  was  evident 
on  her  face. 

"Last  year,"  said  she,  "  Bezduh,  a  hunter,  went  from 
here,  and  a  bear  tore  him  to  pieces.  It  is  always  most  dan- 
gerous, for  when  the  bear  sees  a  lone  man  in  the  night, 


150  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  moreover  at  bee  nests,  he  stands  on  his  hind  legs 
immediately." 

"  Should  he  run  away,  thou  wouldst  never  get  him,"  an- 
swered Zbyshko. 

Zyh,  who  had  been  dozing,  woke  up  on  a  sudden,  and 
began  to  sing, — 

"  But  thou,  Kuba,  art  coming  from  labor, 
And  I,  Matsek,  am  coming  from  sport ! 
Go  early  with  plow  to  the  clear  land, 
But  I  'd  rather  visit  with  Kasia  the  wheat, 

Hots!  hots!" 

Then  he  said  to  Zbyshko,  — 

"  Thou  knowest  there  are  two  of  them:  Vilk  of  Brozova, 
and  Stan  of  Rogov  —  and  thou  —  " 

But  Yagenka,  fearing  lest  Zyh  might  say  too  much, 
approached  Zbyshko  quickly,  and  inquired, — 

"  And  when  wilt  thou  go?     To-morrow ? " 

"  To-morrow  after  sunset." 

"  To  what  bee  nests?  " 

"  To  ours  in  Bogdanets,  not  far  from  your  hillocks,  at  the 
side  of  the  Radzikov  swamp.  People  tell  me  that  there 
bears  are  found  easily." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  151 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

ZBYSHKO  set  out  as  he  had  said,  for  Matsko  felt  worse, 
considerably.  In  the  beginning  delight  and  the  first  occu- 
pations at  home  enlivened  him,  but  his  fever  returned  on  the 
third  day,  and  the  pain  in  his  side  made  itself  felt  so  acutely 
that  he  was  forced  to  lie  down.  Zbyshko  made  a  first  visit 
to  the  forest  in  the  daytime,  examined  the  bee  nests,  and 
saw  that  near  them  was  an  immense  trail  to  the  swamp. 
He  spoke  with  the  bee  keeper,  Vavrek,  who  slept  near  by  at 
night  in  a  hut,  with  a  couple  of  fierce  shepherd  dogs  of 
Podhale ;  but  Vavrek  was  just  about  moving  to  the  village 
because  of  severe  autumn  frosts. 

The  two  men  pulled  the  hut  apart,  took  the  dogs  in  hand, 
and  smeared  a  little  honey  here  and  there  on  the  trees  to  lure 
the  bear  on  by  its  odor.  Zbyshko  went  home  then  and  pre- 
pared for  the  trial.  For  warmth's  sake  he  put  on  a  sleeve- 
less short  coat  of  elkskin,  and  also  an  iron  helmet  with  wire 
cape,  lest  the  bear  might  tear  his  scalp  off ;  he  took  then  a 
well-tempered  fork  with  two  barbed  tines,  and  a  broad 
steel  axe  on  an  oak  handle,  which  was  not  so  short  as  those 
used  by  carpenters.  In  his  place  at  the  time  of  evening 
milking,  he  selected  a  convenient  spot,  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  on  himself,  sat  down,  and  waited. 

The  rays  of  the  setting  sun  shone  among  the  evergreen 
branches.  Crows  had  assembled  on  the  pine  tops,  cawing 
and  clapping  their  wings ;  here  and  there  hares  were  spring- 
ing swiftly  toward  the  water,  making  a  rustle  among  berry 
bushes  which  were  growing  yellow,  and  among  fallen  leaves  ; 
at  times  the  swift  marten  sped  past.  In  the  thickets  was 
heard  yet  the  twittering  of  birds,  which  ceased  gradually. 

At  the  moment  of  sunset  there  was  no  rest  in  the  forest. 
A  herd  of  wild  boars,  with  great  uproar  and  grunting,  soon 
passed  by  near  Zbyshko,  then  elks  in  a  long  row,  each  hold- 
ing its  head  near  the  tail  of  another.  The  dry  branches 
cracked  beneath  their  hoofs,  and  the  forest  resounded,  shin- 
ing red  in  the  sunrays ;  they  were  hastening  to  the  swamp, 
where  at  night  they  felt  safe  and  happy.  At  last  the  even- 
ing light  shone  in  the  sky ;  from  this  the  tops  of  the  pines 
seemed  as  if  in  fire,  burning,  and  gradually  all  became  quiet 


152  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  forest  went  to  sleep.  Gloom  rose  from  the  earth  and 
lifted  itself  toward  the  bright  light  of  evening,  which  at  last 
began  to  fail,  to  grow  sombre,  to  be  black,  and  to  perish. 
"  Now  it  will  be  silent  till  the  wolves  begin,"  thought 
Zbyshko. 

He  regretted,  however,  that  he  had  not  taken  a  crossbow, 
for  he  could  have  brought  down  an  elk  or  a  wild  boar  with 
ease.  Meanwhile  from  the  side  of  the  swamp  came  for 
some  time  yet  stifled  voices,  like  painful  groaning  and 
whistling. 

Zbyshko  looked  toward  that  swamp  with  a  certain  timidity, 
for  the  man  Radzik,  who  on  a  time  had  lived  in  a  mud  hut 
there,  had  vanished  with  his  family,  as  if  he  had  dropped 
through  the  earth.  Some  said  that  robbers  had  borne  them 
away,  but  there  were  persons  who  saw  later  along  the  side 
of  the  hut  certain  strange  tracks,  neither  human  nor  animal, 
and  they  racked  their  heads  over  this  greatly ;  they  were 
even  thinking  whether  or  not  to  bring  the  priest  from 
Kresnia  to  bless  that  place.  It  did  not  come  to  this,  it  is 
true,  for  no  man  was  found  willing  to  live  there,  and  the  hut, 
or  rather  the  clay  on  the  brush  walls  of  it,  dropped  down 
during  rain,  but  thenceforth  the  place  enjoyed  no  good 
repute.  Vavrek,  the  bee  man,  did  not  indeed  care  for  that ; 
he  spent  his  nights  there  in  summer,  but  there  were  various 
reports  about  Vavrek  also. 

Zbyshko,  having  a  fork  and  an  axe,  had  no  fear  of  wild 
beasts,  but  he  thought  of  unclean  powers  with  a  certain 
alarm,  and  was  glad  when  these  noises  ceased  finally. 

The  last  gleams  of  light  had  vanished,  and  perfect  night 
had  come.  The  wind  ceased ;  there  was  not  even  the  usual 
sigh  in  the  tops  of  the  pine  trees.  Now  and  then  here  and 
there  a  pine  cone  fell,  giving  out  on  the  background  of  the 
general  stillness  a  far-reaching,  sharp  sound  ;  except  this,  the 
silence  was  such  that  Zbyshko  heard  his  own  breathing. 

He  sat  a  long  time  in  this  manner,  thinking  first  of  the 
bear  that  might  come,  and  then  of  Danusia,  who  was  moving 
with  the  Mazovian  court  into  distant  regions.  He  remem- 
bered how  he  had  caught  her  in  his  arms  at  the  moment 
of  parting  with  the  princess,  how  her  tears  had  flowed  down 
his  cheeks  ;  he  remembered  her  bright  face,  her  blond  head, 
her  garland  of  star  thistles,  her  singing,  her  red  shoes  with 
long  tips,  which  he  had  kissed  at  the  moment  of  parting,  — 
finally,  everything  that  had  happened  since  they  had  become 
acquainted;  and  such  sorrow  seized  him  because  she  was 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF   THE  CROSS.  153 

not  near,  and  such  longing  for  her,  that  he  was  sunk  in  it 
thoroughly ;  he  forgot  that  he  was  in  the  forest,  that  he  was 
hunting  a  wild  beast,  and  he  said  in  his  soul,— 

"  I  will  go  to  thee,  for  I  cannot  live  without  thee." 

And  he  felt  that  this  was  true,  that  he  must  go  to  Mazovia ; 
if  not,  he  would  perish  in  Bogdanets.  Yurand  came  to  his 
mind,  and  his  wonderful  resistance ;  hence  he  thought  it  all 
the  more  needful  to  go,  and  to  learn  what  the  secret  was, 
what  the  obstacles  were,  and  if  some  challenge  to  a  mortal 
struggle  might  not  remove  them.  Finally  it  seemed  to 
him  that  Danusia  was  stretching  her  hands  to  him,  and 
crying:  "Come,  Zbyshko,  come!"  How  was  he  to  avoid 
going  to  her? 

He  did  not  sleep  —  he  saw  her  as  clearly  as  in  a  vision  or 
a  dream.  Behold,  Danusia  was  riding  near  the  princess, 
thrumming  on  her  lute  and  singing.  She  was  thinking  to 
see  him  soon,  and  perhaps  she  was  looking  around  to  see  if 
he  were  not  galloping  up  behind  them;  meanwhile  he  was 
in  the  dark  forest. 

Here  Zbyshko  came  to  himself  —  and  he  came  to  himself, 
not  merely  because  he  saw  the  dark  forest,  but  for  the  reason 
that  from  afar  behind  him  was  heard  a  certain  rustling.  He 
grasped  the  fork  in  his  hands  more  firmly,  held  his  ear  for- 
ward, and  listened. 

The  rustling  approached  and  after  a  time  became  perfectly 
clear.  Dry  limbs  crackled  under  cautious  footsteps,  the 
fallen  leaves  and  the  berry  bushes  gave  out  their  sounds. 
Something  was  advancing. 

At  times  the  rustling  ceased,  as  if  the  beast  halted  at 
trees,  and  then  such  silence  set  in  that  there  was  noise  in 
Zbyshko's  ears;  then  again  were  heard  slow  and  careful 
footsteps.  In  general  there  was  something  so  cautious  in 
that  approach  that  amazement  seized  Zbyshko. 

"  It  must  be  that  the  '  Old  Fellow  '  fears  the  dogs  which 
have  been  at  the  hut  here,"  said  he  to  himself;  "  but  per- 
haps a  wolf  sniffs  me." 

Meanwhile  the  steps  ceased.  Zbyshko  heard  clearly  that 
something  had  halted,  perhaps  twenty  or  thirty  steps  behind 
him,  and  had  sat  down,  as  it  seemed.  He  looked  around 
once  and  a  second  time,  but,  though  the  trees  were  outlined 
clearly  enough  in  the  darkness,  he  could  not  see  anything. 
There  was  no  other  way  but  to  wait. 

And  he  waited  so  long  that  astonishment  seized  him  a 
second  time. 


154  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  A  bear  would  not  come  here  to  sleep  under  the  bee 
nest,  and  a  wolf  would  have  smelt  me  and  would  not  wait 
here  till  morning." 

Suddenly  shivers  passed  from  head  to  foot  through  him. 

' '  Had  something  '  foul '  crawled  from  the  swamps  and 
come  up  from  behind  toward  him?  Would  the  slippery 
arms  of  some  drowned  one  grasp  hold  of  him  unexpectedly, 
or  the  green  eyes  of  a  vampire  leer  into  his  face,  or  some- 
thing laugh  dreadfully  there  at  his  back,  or  some  blue  head 
on  spider  legs  creep  out  from  beyond  a  pine  tree  ?  " 

And  he  felt  that  the  hair  was  rising  under  his  iron  helmet. 

But  after  a  while  rustling  was  heard  in  front,  this  time 
more  distinctly  than  ever.  Zbyshko  drew  a  breath  of  relief. 
He  admitted,  it  is  true,  that  the  same  "  wonder"  had  gone 
around  him,  and  was  approaching  now  from  the  front ;  but 
he  preferred  this.  He  grasped  the  fork  well,  rose  in 
silence,  and  waited. 

At  that  moment  he  heard  the  sound  of  the  pine  trees 
above  his  head,  on  his  face  he  felt  a  strong  breeze  from  the 
swamp,  and  the  same  instant  there  flew  to  his  nostrils  the 
odor  of  a  bear. 

There  was  not  the  least  doubt  now,  the  bear  was 
approaching ! 

In  a  moment  Zb3"shko  ceased  to  fear,  and,  inclining  his 
head,  he  exerted  his  sight  and  his  hearing.  The  steps  came 
up,  heavy,  distinct,  the  odor  grew  sharper;  soon  panting 
and  growling  were  heard. 

"  If  only  two  are  not  coming !  "  thought  Zbyshko. 

But  at  that  moment  he  saw  before  him  the  great  and  dark 
form  of  a  beast  which  advancing  with  the  wind  could  not 
smell  him  till  the  last  moment,  especially  as  the  beast  was 
occupied  with  the  odor  of  honey  rubbed  on  the  tree  trunks. 

"Come  on,  grandfather!"  cried  Zbyshko,  pushing  out 
from  behind  the  pine. 

The  bear  gave  a  short  roar,  as  if  frightened  by  the  un- 
expected vision,  but  was  too  near  to  save  itself  by  flight,  so 
in  one  instant  it  rose  on  its  hind  legs,  opening  its  forelegs,  as 
if  to  embrace.  This  was  just  what  Zbyshko  was  waiting  for ; 
so,  collecting  himself,  he  sprang  like  lightning,  and  with  all 
the  power  of  his  strong  arms,  together  with  his  own  weight, 
drove  the  fork  into  the  bosom  of  the  beast. 

The  whole  forest  trembled  then  from  a  penetrating  roar. 
The  bear  seized  the  fork  with  his  paws  wishing  to  tear  it 
away,  but  the  barbs  at  the  points  held  it  in;  so,  feeling 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  155 

pain,  he  thundered  all  the  more  terribly.  Trying  to  reach 
Zbyshko  he  pressed  onto  the  fork  and  drove  it  into  himself 
the  more  effectually.  Zbyshko,  not  knowing  whether  the 
points  had  sunk  deeply  enough,  did  not  let  go  the  handle. 
The  man  and  the  beast  pulled  and  struggled.  The  pine  wood 
trembled  unceasingly  from  the  roar,  in  which  rage  and  despair 
were  united. 

Zbyshko  could  not  use  the  axe  till  he  had  first  planted  the 
other  sharp  end  of  the  fork  in  the  earth,  and  the  bear, 
grasping  the  handle  with  his  paws,  shook  both  it  and  Zbyshko, 
as  if  understanding  what  the  struggle  meant,  and,  despite 
the  pain  caused  by  every  movement  of  the  deeply  buried 
barbs,  he  did  not  let  himself  be  "  planted."  In  this  way  the 
terrible  struggle  continued,  and  Zbyshko  understood  that 
his  strength  would  be  worn  out  at  last.  He  might  fall,  too, 
and  in  that  case  be  lost ;  so  he  collected  himself,  stretched 
his  arms,  planted  his  feet  apart,  bent  forward,  like  a  bow, 
so  as  not  to  be  thrown  on  his  back,  and  in  his  excitement 
repeated  through  set  teeth,  — 

"My  death,  or  thine!  " 

Finally  such  rage  possessed  him,  and  such  resolution, 
that  really  he  would  have  preferred  at  the  moment  to  die, 
rather  than  let  that  bear  go.  At  last  his  foot  struck  a  root 
of  the  pine ;  he  tottered  and  would  have  fallen  had  it  not 
been  that  a  dark  figure  stood  by  him;  another  fork 
"  propped  "  the  beast,  and  a  voice  right  at  his  ear  cried,  - — 

"With  the  axe!  " 

Zbyshko  in  the  ardor  of  battle  did  not  stop  for  the  twinkle 
of  an  eye  to  learn  whence  the  unexpected  aid  had  come, 
but  grasped  his  axe  and  struck  terribly.  The  fork  handle 
cracked,  then  broke  from  the  weight  and  the  last  convul- 
sions of  the  bear,  which,  as  if  struck  by  a  lightning  flash 
tumbled  to  the  earth,  and  groaned  there.  But  the  groaning 
stopped  immediately.  Silence  followed,  broken  only  by  the 
loud  panting  of  Zbyshko,  who  leaned  against  the  tree,  for 
the  legs  were  tottering  under  him.  He  raised  his  head  only 
after  a  while,  looked  at  the  figure  standing  by  his  side,  and 
was  frightened,  thinking  that,  perhaps,  it  was  not  a  person. 

"  Who  art  thou?  "  asked  he,  in  alarm. 

"  Yagenka!  "  answered  a  thin  female  voice. 

Zbyshko  was  dumb  from  amazement,  not  believing  his 
own  ears. 

But  his  doubt  did  not  last  long,  for  Yagenka's  voice  was 
heard  again. 


156  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  I  will  strike  a  fire,"  said  she. 

At  once  the  steel  sounded  against  the  flint,  sparks  flew, 
and  with  their  twinkling  light  Zbyshko  saw  the  white  fore- 
head and  dark  brows  of  the  maiden,  her  lips  pushed  forward 
in  blowing  the  lighted  puuk.  Only  then  did  he  think  that 
she  had  come  to  that  forest  to  help  him,  that  without  her 
fork  it  might  have  gone  ill  with  him,  and  he  felt  such  im- 
mense gratitude  that,  without  thinking  long,  he  grasped  her 
by  the  waist  and  kissed  both  her  cheeks. 

Her  punk  and  steel  fell  to  the  ground. 

"Let  me  go!  What  is  this?"  said  she,  in  a  smoth- 
ered voice ;  still  she  did  not  push  his  face  away ;  on  the  con- 
trary, her  lips  even  touched  his,  as  if  by  accident. 

He  let  her  go,  and  said,  — 

"God  reward!  I  know  not  what  might  have  happened 
without  thee." 

Yagenka,  feeling  around  in  the  darkness  to  find  the  punk 
and  steel,  began  to  explain,  — 

' '  I  feared  that  something  might  harm  thee.  Bezduh  went 
out  also  with  a  fork  and  an  axe,  but  the  bear  tore  him. 
God  guard  from  that !  Matsko  would  suffer ;  as  it  is,  he  is 
barely  breathing.  "Well,  I  took  the  fork  and  came." 

"  So  that  was  thou  behind  the  pines  there?  " 

"I." 

"  And  I  thought  it  was  the  '  evil  one.' " 

"  No  small  fear  seized  me  too,  for  here  around  the  Rad- 
zikov  swamp  it  is  not  well  in  the  night  without  fire." 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  call?  " 

"I  was  afraid  that  thou  mightst  drive  me  away." 

Then  she  struck  fire  again,  and  placed  dry  hemp-stalks  on 
the  punk ;  these  shot  up  a  bright  flame  immediately. 

"  J  have  two  handfuls,  but  do  thou  collect  dry  limbs  in  a 
hurry ;  there  will  be  a  fire." 

After  a  time  a  really  cheerful  fire  burst  forth,  the  flames  of 
which  shone  on  the  enormous  ruddy  carcass  of  the  bear,  which 
was  lying  in  a  pool  of  blood. 

"Ei!  a  savage  creature!"  said  Zbyshko,  with  a  certain 
boastfulness. 

"  But  the  head  is  almost  cut  in  two!  O  Jesus! " 

When  she  said  this  she  bent  down  and  buried  her  hand  in 
the  bear's  fur  to  learn  if  he  had  much  fat;  then  she  raised 
it  with  a  gladsome  face. 

"  There  will  be  fat  for  a  couple  of  years! " 

"  But  the  fork  is  broken.     Look  !  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  157 

"  That  is  a  pity ;  what  can  I  say  at  home  ?  " 

"  What  dost  thou  need  to  say?  " 

"  Something,  for  papa  would  not  have  let  me  come  to  the 
forest,  so  I  had  to  wait  till  all  were  in  bed." 

After  a  while  she  added,  — 

"  Say  not  that  I  was  here,  so  that  they  may  not  wonder  at 
me." 

' '  But  I  will  conduct  thee  home,  for  the  wolves  might 
attack  thee,  and  thou  hast  no  fork." 

"Well,  do  so!" 

And  they  conversed  thus  for  some  time  by  the  cheerful 
light  of  the  fire,  near  the  body  of  the  bear,  both  like  some 
young  creatures  of  the  forest. 

Zbyshko  looked  at  Yagenka's  charming  face,  lighted  by  the 
gleam  of  the  flame,  and  said  in  involuntary  astonishment : 

"  Another  girl  like  thee  there  is  not  in  the  whole  world,  I 
think.  Thou  shouldst  go  to  the  war !  " 

She  looked  into  his  eyes  for  a  moment,  then  answered 
almost  sadly,  — 

"  I  know  —  but  do  not  laugh  at  me." 


158  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

YAGENKA  herself  melted  out  a  large  pot  of  bear's  fat,  the 
first  quart  of  which  Matsko  drank  with  pleasure,  for  it  was 
fresh,  not  burnt,  and  had  the  odor  of  angelica,  which  the 
girl,  skilled  in  plants,  had  added  to  the  pot  in  measure. 
Matsko  was  strengthened  in  spirit  at  once,  and  received 
hope  of  recovery. 

"  That  was  needed,"  said  he.  "  When  everything  inside 
is  oiled  properly,  that  dog  mother  of  an  arrow-point  may  slip 
out  of  me  somewhere." 

The  succeeding  quarts  did  not  taste  so  well  to  him  as  the 
first,  but  he  drank  because  of  good  sense.  Yagenka  com- 
forted him  too,  saying, — 

' '  You  will  recover.  Zbilud  of  Ostrog  had  a  link  of  armor 
driven  deeply  into  his  shoulder,  and  it  came  out  from  bear's 
fat.  But  when  the  wound  opens  one  must  stop  it  with 
beaver  fat." 

"Hast  thou  that  fat?" 

"  We  have.  If  fresh  fat  is  needed  we  can  go  with 
Zbyshko  to  the  beaver  dam.  It  is  not  hard  to  get  beavers. 
But  it  would  be  no  harm  either,  if  you  would  make  a  vow  to 
some  saint  who  is  a  patron  of  the  wounded." 

"  That  came  to  my  head  also,  but  I  know  not  well  to  what 
saint.  Saint  George  is  the  patron  of  knights.  He  guards  a 
warrior  from  accidents,  and  in  need  gives  him  valor ;  they  say 
that  often  in  his  own  person  he  stands  on  the  just  side  and 
helps  to  conquer  those  who  are  hateful  to  God.  But  a  saint 
who  fights  gladly  is  rarely  willing  to  cure,  and  there  is  per- 
haps another  with  whom  he  would  interfere  if  he  did  so. 
Every  saint  has  his  own  work  in  heaven,  his  own  manage- 
ment—  that  we  understand.  One  of  them  never  meddles 
with  another,  for  disagreements  might  spring  up,  and  in 
heaven  it  would  not  befit  saints  to  dispute  or  to  quarrel. 
There  are  Cosmo  and  Damian,  great  saints  too;  to  these 
doctors  pray,  so  that  disease  may  not  vanish  from  the  earth  ; 
if  it  did  doctors  would  have  no  subsistence.  There  is  also 
Saint  Appolonia  for  teeth,  and  Saint  Laborious  for  the  gravel 
—  but  all  this  is  not  to  the  point !  The  abbot  will  come  and 
tell  me  to  whom  I  should  turn,  for  not  every  common  priest 


THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  159 

knows  all  God's  secrets,  and  not  every  one  knows  such 
things  though  he  have  a  shaven  head." 

"  But  might  you  not  make  a  vow  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
himself?" 

"  Certainly,  because  He  is  above  all.  But  that  would  be 
as  if,  for  example,  thy  father  killed  a  peasant  of  mine  and  I 
should  go  with  a  complaint  to  the  king  at  Cracow.  What 
would  the  king  say  ?  He  would  say  this  to  me :  '  I  am  mas- 
ter over  the  whole  kingdom,  and  thou  comest  to  me  with  thy 
peasant !  Are  there  not  officials  ?  Canst  thou  not  go  to  the 
town,  to  my  castellan,  and  my  intermediary?'  The  Lord 
Jesus  is  master  over  the  whole  world  —  dost  understand  ? 
but  for  small  affairs  He  has  saints." 

"Then  I  will  tell  you  what,"  said  Zbyshko,  who  came  in 
at  the  end  of  the  conversation,  "  make  a  vow  to  our  late 
queen  that,  if  she  acts  for  you,  you  will  make  a  pilgrimage 
to  her  tomb  in  Cracow ;  are  the  miracles  few  that  were  per- 
formed in  our  presence  there?  Why  seek  foreign  saints 
when  we  have  our  own  lady,  who  is  better  than  others  ?  " 

"  True!     If  I  knew  that  she  was  for  wounds." 

' '  And  if  she  is  not  for  wounds !  No  common  saint  will 
dare  refuse  her,  and  should  he  refuse  she  will  get  what  she 
asks  from  the  Lord  God,  for  she  is  no  ordinary  weaver 
woman,  but  the  Queen  of  Poland." 

"  Who  brought  the  last  pagan  land  to  the  Christian  faith. 
Thou  hast  spoken  wisely,"  said  Matsko.  "  She  must  stand 
high  in  God's  counsels,  and  it  is  certain  that  no  common 
person  will  contradict  her.  So,  to  gain  health,  I  will  do 
as  thou  sayest." 

This  advice  pleased  also  Yagenka,  who  could  not  refrain 
from  admiring  Zbyshko's  good  sense;  and  Matsko  made  a 
solemn  vow  that  same  evening,  and  thenceforth  drank  bear's 
fat  with  still  greater  confidence,  waiting  from  day  to  day  for 
unfailing  recovery.  But  in  a  week  he  began  to  lose  hope. 
He  said  that  the  fat  was  "  storming,"  in  his  stomach,  and 
on  his  skin  near  the  last  rib  something  was  rising  which 
looked  like  a  knob.  After  ten  days  he  was  still  worse  ;  the 
lump  increased  and  grew  red;  Matsko  was  very  weak,  and 
when  a  fever  came  he  began  to  prepare  again  for  death. 
On  a  certain  night  he  roused  Zbyshko  on  a  sudden. 

"Light  the  torch  quickly,"  said  he,  "for  something  is  hap- 
pening me,  —  whether  good  or  bad,  I  know  not." 

Zbyshko  sprang  to  his  feet,  and,  without  striking  a  flint,  blew 
a  fire  in  the  next  room,  lighted  a  pine  torch  and  returned. 


160  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"What  is  the  matter?" 

"What  is  the  matter  with  me?  Something  has  pricked 
through  the  knob!  Surely  an  arrow-head!  I  hold  it!  I  can- 
not pull  it  out,  but  I  feel  it  clink  and  move." 

"  The  point!  nothing  else.     Catch  it  firmly  and  pull." 

Matsko  squirmed  and  hissed  from  pain,  but  he  thrust  his 
fingers  deeper  and  deeper  till  he  held  the  hard  object  firmly ; 
then  he  dragged  and  pulled. 

"O  Jesus!  " 

"  You  have  it?  "  asked  Zbyshko. 

"  I  have.  Cold  sweat  has  come  out  on  me.  But  here  it 
is!  Look!" 

He  showed  Zbyshko  a  long,  sharp  splinter  which  had 
broken  from  the  badly  bound  arrow  and  had  stuck  for  some 
months  in  his  body. 

' '  Glory  to  God  and  Queen  Yadviga !  You  will  get  well  now. " 

"  Perhaps ;  I  am  relieved,  but  I  feel  terrible  pain,"  answered 
Matsko,  squeezing  the  sore,  from  which  blood  mixed  with 
matter  flowed  abundantly.  "  The  less  of  this  vileness  there 
is  in  a  man,  the  more  must  sickness  leave  him.  Yagenka 
said  that  now  we  must  apply  beaver's  fat." 

"  We  will  go  for  a  beaver  to-morrow." 

Next  day  Matsko  grew  notably  better.  He  slept  till  late, 
and  on  waking  called  for  food.  He  could  not  look  at  bear's 
fat,  but  they  broke  up  twenty  eggs  to  be  fried  for  him,  as 
through  caution  Yagenka  would  not  permit  more.  He  ate 
these  with  relish,  together  with  half  a  loaf  of  bread,  and 
drank  a  pot  of  beer.  He  asked  to  bring  Zyh  then,  for  he 
felt  joyous. 

Zbyshko  sent  one  of  his  Turks  for  Zyh,  who  mounted  a 
horse  and  came  before  mid-day,  just  when  the  young  people 
were  preparing  to  go  to  Odstayani  Lake  for  a  beaver.  At  first 
there  was  laughing,  joking,  and  singing  over  mead  beyond 
measure,  but  later  the  old  men  talked  of  the  children,  and 
each  praised  his  own. 

"What  a  man  that  Zbyshko  is,"  said  Matsko;  "  in  the 
world  there  is  not  another  such.  He  is  brave,  he  is  as  nimble 
as  a  wild  cat,  and  skilful.  And,  do  you  know,  when  they  were 
leading  him  to  death  in  Cracow  the  girls  in  the  windows  were 
squealing  as  if  some  one  behind  were  sticking  awls  into  them ; 
and  what  girls  !  —  the  daughters  of  knights  and  castellans, 
not  to  mention  various  wonderful  daughters  of  citizens." 

"  Let  them  be  daughters  of  castellans,  and  wonderful,  but 
they  are  not  better  than  my  Yagenka,"  said  Zyh. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  161 

"  Do  I  tell  you  that  they  are  better?  A  nicer  girl  to 
people  than  Yagenka  could  not  be  found,  I  think." 

' '  Neither  do  I  say  anything  against  Zbyshko ;  he  can 
draw  a  crossbow  without  a  crank." 

"  And  will  prop  up  a  bear  himself  alone.  Have  you  seen 
how  he  cut  him  ?  Split  off  his  head  and  one  paw." 

"  He  knocked  off  his  head,  but  he  did  not  prop  him  alone. 
Yagenka  helped  him." 

"  Did  she  help  him?     He  did  not  tell  me  that." 

' '  For  he  promised  her  —  because  the  girl  was  ashamed  to 
go  at  night  to  the  forest.  She  told  me  right  away  how  it 
was.  Others  would  be  glad  to  invent,  but  she  will  not  hide 
the  truth.  Speaking  sincerely  I  was  not  pleased,  for  who 
knows  —  I  wanted  to  shout  at  her,  but  she  said :  '  If  I 
cannot  guard  myself,  you,  papa,  will  not  guard  me;'  but 
never  fear,  Zbyshko  knows  also  what  knightly  honor  is." 

"  That  is  true." 

"  They  have  gone  alone  to-day." 

"But  they  will  come  back  in  the  evening.  The  devil  is 
worse  at  night;  girls  need  not  be  ashamed  then,  for  it  is 
dark." 

Matsko  thought  a  while,  then  said,  as  if  to  himself,  — 

"  But  in  every  case  they  are  glad  to  see  each  other." 

' '  Oh,  if  he  had  not  made  a  vow  to  that  other  one !  " 

"That,  as  you  know,  is  a  knightly  custom.  Whoso  among 
young  men  has  not  his  lady  is  looked  on  by  others  as  a 
simpleton.  He  has  vowed  peacock-plumes,  and  he  must 
get  them,  for  he  has  sworn  on  his  knightly  honor;  he  must 
also  get  Lichtenstein,  but  the  abbot  may  free  him  from  other 
vows." 

"  The  abbot  will  come  any  day." 

' '  Do  you  think  so  ?  "  inquired  Matsko.  ' '  But  what  is  such 
a  vow  when  Yurand  told  him  directly  that  he  would  not  give 
the  girl.  Whether  he  had  promised  her  to  another,  or  de- 
voted her  to  the  service  of  God,  I  know  not,  but  he  said 
directly  that  he  would  not  give  her." 

"I  have  told  you,"  said  Zyh,  "that  the  abbot  loves 
Yagenka  as  if  she  were  his  own.  The  last  time  he  spoke 
thus  to  her :  '  I  have  relatives  only  by  the  distaff,1  but  by 
that  distaff  there  will  be  more  threads  for  thee  than  for 
them.' " 

At  this  Matsko  looked  with  alarm,  and  even  suspiciously, 
at  Zyh,  and  answered  only  after  a  while,  — 

1  This  means  on  the  female  side  of  the  family. 
VOL.  i.  — 11 


162  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Still  you  wish  no  injustice  to  us." 

"  Mochydoly  will  go  with  Yagenka,"  said  Zyh,  evasively. 

"Right  away?" 

"  Right  away.  I  would  not  give  it  to  another,  but  I  will 
to  her." 

"  As  things  stand,  half  Bogdanets  is  Zbyshko's,  and  if  God 
grant  health  I  will  work  for  him,  as  is  proper.  Do  you  like 
Zbyshko?" 

At  this  Zyh  began  to  blink,  and  said,  — 

"  The  worst  is  that,  when  Zbyshko  is  mentioned,  Yagenka 
turns  to  the  wall  that  moment." 

"  And  when  you  mention  others?" 

"  When  I  mention  another  she  just  flies  up,  and  says : 
'What?" 

"  Well  now,  do  you  see?  God  grant  that  with  such  a  girl 
Zbyshko  will  forget  the  other.  I  am  old,  and  I  too  would 
forget.  Will  you  drink  some  mead?  " 

"  I  will  drink  some." 

"  Well,  the  abbot  —  there  is  a  wise  man  for  you!  Among 
abbots  there  are,  as  you  know,  laymen ;  but  this  abbot, 
though  he  does  not  live  among  monks,  is  a  priest,  and  a 
priest  always  gives  better  counsel  than  a  common  man,  for 
he  understands  reading,  and  he  is  near  the  Holy  Ghost. 
But  you  will  give  the  girl  Mochydoly  immediately  —  that  is 
right.  And  I,  if  the  Lord  Jesus  give  me  health,  will  entice 
his  people  away  from  Vilk  of  Brozova  as  far  as  I  am  able. 
I  will  give  good  land  by  lot  to  each  man,  for  in  Bogdanets 
there  is  no  lack  of  land.  Let  them  bow  down  to  Vilk  on 
Christmas  and  then  come  to  me.  Are  they  not  free  to  do 
so?  In  time  I  will  build  a  castle,  a  nice  castle,  oak  with  a 
moat  around  it.  Let  Zbyshko  and  Yagenka  go  hunting 
together  now  —  I  think  that  we  shall  not  wait  long  for  snow. 
Let  them  grow  accustomed  to  each  other,  and  the  boy  will 
forget  that  first  one.  Let  them  go  together.  Why  talk 
long  over  this?  Would  you  give  him  Yagenka,  or  would 
you  not?" 

"  I  would  give  her.  Besides,  we  have  long  ago  arranged 
that  one  was  for  the  other,  and  that  Mochydoly  and  Bog- 
danets would  be  for  our  grandchildren." 

' '  Hail !  "  cried  Matsko,  with  delight.  "  God  grant  them  to 
come  like  hail !  The  abbot  will  christen  them." 

"  If  he  would  come!  "  cried  Zyh,  joyously.  "But  it  IB 
long  since  I  have  seen  you  so  delighted." 

"  I  am  pleased  at  heart.     The  splinter  has  come  out;  but 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  163 

as  to  Zbyshko,  have  no  fear  of  him.  Yesterday,  when  Ya- 
genka  was  mounting  her  horse  — you  know  —  the  wind  was 
blowing.  I  asked  Zbyshko  then,  'Didst  thou  see?'  and 
right  away  a  shiver  took  him.  And  I  noted  too  that  at  first 
they  talked  little,  but  now  whenever  they  walk  together  they 
are  always  turning  their  heads  toward  each  other,  and  talk- 
ing and  talking.  Drink  some  more." 

"I  will  drink." 

"  To  the  health  of  Zbyshko  and  Yagenka!  " 


164  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER   XL 

THE  old  man  was  not  mistaken  when  he  said  that  Zbyshko 
and  Yagenka  were  glad  to  be  together,  and  even  that  they 
yearned  for  each  other.  Yagenka,  under  pretext  of  visiting 
the  sick  Matsko,  came  frequently  to  Bogdanets,  with  her 
father  or  alone.  Zbyshko,  through  simple  gratitude,  looked  in 
from  time  to  time  at  Zyh's,  so  that  soon  in  the  course  of  days 
close  intimacy  and  friendship  grew  up  between  them.  They 
began  to  like  each  other  and  to  consult  together  willingly, 
which  meant  "  to  talk"  about  everything  which  could  concern 
them.  There  was  also  a  little  mutual  admiration  in  this  friend- 
ship. For  the  young,  stately  Zbyshko,  who  had  distinguished 
himself  in  war,  taken  part  in  tournaments,  and  been  in  kings' 
chambers,  seemed  to  the  girl  a  real  courtly  knight,  almost  a 
king's  son  in  comparison  with  Stan  or  Vilk ;  and  he  at  times 
was  astonished  at  the  beauty  of  Yagenka.  He  remembered 
his  Danusia  faithfully,  but  more  than  once  when  he  looked 
at  Yagenka  on  a  sudden,  whether  in  the  house  or  the  for- 
est, he  said  to  himself  involuntarily,  "Ei!  that's  a  deer!  " 
but  when  he  caught  her  by  the  waist,  placed  her  on  horse- 
back, and  felt  under  his  hands  her  body  firm  as  if  cut  from 
stone,  disquiet  took  hold  of  him,  and  as  Matsko  said, 
' '  shivers  "  seized  the  youth,  and  something  passed  through 
his  bones  and  deadened  him  like  a  dream. 

Yagenka,  haughty  by  nature,  quick  to  laugh,  and  even  to 
attack,  grew  more  obedient  to  him  gradually,  altogether  like 
a  servant  who  only  looks  into  the  eyes  to  learn  how  to 
serve  and  to  please.  He  understood  this  great  inclination  of 
hers,  he  was  grateful,  and  it  was  more  and  more  agreeable 
for  him  to  be  with  her.  At  last,  especially  since  Matsko 
had  begun  to  drink  bear's  fat,  they  saw  each  other  almost 
daily,  and  after  the  arrow  splinter  came  out  they  went  to- 
gether for  a  beaver  to  get  fresh  fat,  greatly  needed  to  heal 
the  wound. 

They  took  crossbows,  mounted  their  horses,  and  rode  on, 
first  to  Mochydoly,  which  was  to  be  Yagenka's  dower,  then 
toward  the  forest,  where  they  left  the  horses  with  a  ser- 
vant, and  went  farther  on  foot,  since  it  was  difficult  to  ride 
through  swamps  and  thickets.  On  the  road  Yagenka  pointed 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  165 

out  broad  meadows  covered  with  weeds,  as  well  as  a  blue  line 
of  forests. 

"  Those  forests  belong  to  Stan  of  Rogov,"  said  she. 

"To  him  who  would  be  glad  to  take  thee." 

"  He  would  take  if  I  would  only  give  myself,"  said  she, 
laughing. 

' '  Thou  canst  defend  thyself  easily,  having  Vilk  as  assist- 
ant, who,  as  I  hear,  grits  his  teeth  at  the  other.  It  is  a 
wonder  to  me  that  a  challenge  to  the  death  has  not  passed 
between  them  already." 

"  It  has  not  because  papa,  when  he  was  going  to  the  war, 
said :  '  If  ye  fight  I  shall  not  set  eyes  on  either  of  you.'  What 
were  they  to  do?  When  at  our  house  they  fume  at  each 
other,  but  drink  at  the  inn  afterward  in  Kresnia  together  till 
the}7  fall  under  the  table." 

"  Stupid  fellows!  " 

"Why?" 

"  Because  when  Zyh  was  not  at  home,  one  or  the  other 
ought  to  have  made  an  attack  and  taken  thee  forcibly.  What 
could  Zyh  have  done,  if  on  his  return  he  had  found  thee  with 
a  child  in  thy  arms  ?  " 

Yageuka's  blue  eyes  flashed  at  once. 

"  Dost  thou  think  that  I  would  have  yielded?  —  or  that  we 
have  not  people,  or  that  I  cannot  handle  a  spear,  or  a  cross- 
bow ?  If  they  had  tried  !  I  should  have  hunted  each  man  of 
them  home  ;  besides,  I  should  myself  have  attacked  Brozova 
or  Rogov.  Papa  knows  that  he  can  go  to  the  war  very  safely." 

Thus  speaking  she  wrinkled  her  beautiful  brows,  and  shook 
the  crossbows  so  threateningly  that  Zbyshko  laughed  and 
said,  — 

"  Well,  thou  shouldst  be  a  knight,  not  a  maiden." 

But  she  grew  calm  and  said,  — 

"  Stan  guarded  me  from  Vilk,  and  Vilk  from  Stan.  I  was 
under  the  care  of  the  abbot,  moreover,  and  it  is  better  for 
every  man  not  to  dispute  with  the  abbot." 

"  Oh,  indeed  !  "  answered  Zbyshko ;  "  every  one  here  fears 
the  abbot.  But  I,  so  help  me  Saint  George  as  I  speak  the 
truth,  should  have  feared  neither  the  abbot  nor  Zyh,  nor  the 
hunters  at  thy  father's  house,  nor  thee,  but  I  would  have 
taken  thee  — 

At  this  Yagenka  stopped  on  the  spot,  and  raising  her  eyes 
to  Zbyshko,  inquired  with  a  certain  strange,  mild,  halting 
voice,  — 

"  Wouldst  thou  have  taken  me?  " 


166         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Then  her  lips  parted,  and  she  waited  for  the  answer,  blush- 
ing like  the  dawn.  But  clearly  he  was  thinking  only  of  what 
he  would  have  done  in  the  place  of  Vilk  or  Stan,  for  after  a 
while  he  shook  his  golden  head,  and  said,  — 

"  Why  should  a  maiden  fight  with  men,  when  she  has  to 
marry?  If  a  third  one  does  not  come,  thou  must  choose 
one  of  them,  for  how  —  " 

"  Do  not  say  that  to  me,"  answered  she,  sadly. 

"  Why  not?  I  have  not  been  here  long,  hence  I  know  not 
whether  there  is  any  one  near  by  who  would  please  thee 
more." 

"  Ah !  "  exclaimed  Yagenka.     "  Give  me  peace  !  " 

They  went  on  in  silence,  pushing  forward  through  the 
thicket,  which  was  all  the  denser  because  the  brush  and  trees 
were  covered  with  wild  hops.  Zbyshko  went  ahead,  tearing 
apart  the  green  ropes,  breaking  branches  here  and  there. 
Yagenka  pushed  after  him,  with  crossbow  on  her  shoulders, 
resembling  some  hunting  goddess. 

"  Beyond  this  thicket,"  said  she,  "  is  a  deep  stream,  but 
I  know  a  ford." 

"  I  have  leggings  to  the  knees,  we  shall  pass  over  dry," 
answered  Zbyshko. 

After  a  time  they  reached  the  water.  Yagenka,  knowing 
the  Mochydoly  forest  well,  found  the  ford  easily.  It  turned 
out,  however,  that  the  little  stream  had  risen  from  rain 
somewhat,  and  was  rather  deep.  Then  Zbyshko,  without  a 
question,  caught  the  girl  up  in  his  arms. 

ki  I  could  go  on  foot,"  said  Yagenka. 

"  Hold  to  my  neck !  "  said  Zbyshko. 

He  went  through  the  swollen  water  slowly,  trying  with  his 
foot  at  every  step  whether  there  was  not  a  deep  place,  she 
nestled  up  to  him  according  to  command ;  at  last,  when  they 
were  not  far  from  the  other  shore,  she  said,  — 

"  Zbyshko! " 

"Well?" 

"  I  will  not  have  either  Stan  or  Vilk." 

Meanwhile  he  carried  her  over,  put  her  down  carefully  on 
the  gravel,  and  said  with  some  agitation,  -— 

"May  God  give  thee  the  best  one !     He  will  not  suffer." 

It  was  not  far  to  the  lake  now.  Yagenka,  going  in  advance 
this  time,  turned  at  moments  and,  putting  her  finger  to  her 
lips,  enjoined  silence  on  Zbyshko.  They  advanced  through 
a  clump  of  gray  weeping-willows,  over  wet  and  low  ground. 
From  the  right  hand  the  uproar  of  birds  flew  to  them. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  167 

Zbyshko   wondered   at  this;  for  at  that  season  birds  had 
already  departed. 

"This  is  a  swamp  that  never  freezes,"  said  Yagenka-, 
"  ducks  winter  here,  but  even  in  the  lake  water  freezes 
only  at  the  shore  in  time  of  great  frost.  .See  how  it 
steams !  " 

Zbyshko  looked  through  the  willows  and  saw  before  him, 
as  it  were,  a  cloud  of  mist ;  that  was  Odstayani  Lake. 

Yagenka  put  her  finger  to  her  lips  again,  and  after  a  while 
they  arrived.  First  the  girl  climbed  in  silence  a  large  old 
weeping-willow  bent  over  the  water  completely.  Zbyshko 
climbed  another,  and  for  a  long  time  they  lay  in  silence 
without  seeing  anything  in  front  of  them  because  of  the  mist, 
hearing  only  the  complaining  call  of  mews  above  their  heads. 
At  last  the  wind  shook  the  willows  with  their  yellow  leaves, 
and  disclosed  the  sunken  surface  of  the  lake,  wrinkled  some- 
what by  the  breeze,  and  unoccupied. 

"  Is  there  nothing  to  be  seen?  "  whispered  Zbyshko. 

"Nothing  to  be  seen.     Be  quiet !  " 

After  a  while  the  breeze  fell  and  perfect  silence  followed. 
On  the  surface  of  the  water  appeared  a  dark  head,  then  a 
second;  but  at  last,  and  much  nearer,  a  bulky  beaver  let 
himself  down  from  the  bank  to  the  water,  with  a  freshly  cut 
limb  in  his  mouth,  and  began  to  swim  through  the  duck- 
weed and  cane,  keeping  his  jaws  in  the  air,  and  pushing  the 
limb  before  him.  Zbyshko,  lying  on  a  tree  somewhat  lower 
than  Yagenka,  saw  all  at  once  how  her  elbow  moved  silently, 
and  how  her  head  bent  forward ;  evidently  she  was  aiming 
at  the  animal,  which  suspected  no  danger,  and  was  swim- 
ming not  farther  than  half  a  shot  distant,  toward  the  open 
surface  of  the  lake. 

At  last  the  string  of  the  crossbow  groaned,  and  at  the 
same  moment  Yagenka  cried,  - — 

"S truck!  struck!" 

Zbyshko  climbed  higher  in  a  twinkle  of  an  eye,  and  looked 
through  the  branches  at  the  water.  The  beaver  was  diving, 
and  coming  to  the  surface,  plunging,  and  showing  at 
moments  his  belly  more  than  his  back. 

"  He  has  got  it  well !  He  will  be  quiet  soon !  "  said 
Yagenka. 

She  had  told  the  truth,  for  the  movements  of  the  animal 
grew  fainter  and  fainter,  and  at  the  end  of  one  Hail  Mary 
he  came  to  the  surface  belly  upward. 

"  I  will  go  to  bring  him,"  said  Zbyshko. 


168  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

"  Go  not.  Here  at  this  shore  is  an  ooze  as  deep  as  the 
height  of  many  men.  Whoever  does  not  know  how  to 
manage  will  be  drowned  surely." 

"  But  how  shall  we  get  him?  " 

"He  will  be  in  Bogdanets  this  evening.  Let  not  thy 
head  ache  over  that;  but  for  us  it  is  time  to  go." 

"  But  thou  hast  shot  him  well !  " 

"  Oh,  he  is  not  my  first  beaver." 

"  Other  girls  are  afraid  to  look  at  a  crossbow,  but  with  such 
as  thou  one  might  hunt  through  the  forests  for  a  lifetime." 

Yagenka,  on  hearing  this  praise,  smiled  with  pleasure,  but 
said  nothing,  and  they  returned  by  the  same  road  through 
the  willows.  Zbyshko  inquired  about  the  beaver  dam,  and 
she  told  him  how  many  beavers  there  were  in  Mochydoly, 
how  many  in  Zgorzelitse,  and  how  they  waded  along  the 
paths  and  mounds. 

On  a  sudden  she  struck  her  hip  with  her  hand. 

"Oh,"  cried  she,  "I  have  forgotten  my  arrows  on  the 
willow !  Wait  here." 

And  before  he  could  answer  that  he  would  go  himself  for 
them,  she  had  sprung  away  like  a  deer,  and  vanished  from 
his  sight  in  a  moment. 

Zbyshko  waited  and  waited ;  at  last  he  began  to  wonder 
why  she  was  gone  so  long. 

"  She  must  have  lost  her  arrows,  and  is  looking  for  them," 
said  he  to  himself;  "  I  will  go  to  see  if  anything  has 
happened. " 

He  had  gone  barely  a  few  steps  when  the  girl  stood 
before  him  with  the  crossbow  in  her  hand,  the  beaver  on 
her  shoulder,  her  face  ruddy  and  smiling. 

"  For  God's  sake  !  "  cried  Zbyshko,  "  but  how  didst  thou 
get  him?" 

"  How?  I  went  into  the  water!  It  is  not  the  first  time 
for  me ;  I  would  not  let  you  go,  for  if  a  man  does  not  know 
how  to  swim  there  the  ooze  will  swallow  him." 

"But  I  have  been  waiting  here,  like  an  idiot!  Thou  art 
a  cunning  girl !  " 

"Well,  and  what?  Was  I  to  undress  before  thee,  or 
how?" 

"  So  thou  hadst  not  forgotten  the  arrows?  " 

"  No,  I  only  wanted  to  lead  thee  away  from  the  water." 

"Well!  but  if  I  had  followed  thee,  I  should  have  seen 
a  wonder.  There  would  have  been  something  to  wonder  at  J 
Would  there  not?" 


THE   KNIGHTS   OF  THE   CROSS.  169 

"  Be  quiet !  " 

"  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I  should  have  gone !  " 

"Stop!" 

After  a  while,  wishing  evidently  to  change  the  conversa- 
tion, she  said,  — 

"  Squeeze  out  ray  hair,  for  it  wets  my  shoulders." 

Zbyshko  grasped  her  tresses  near  her  head  with  one 
hand,  with  the  other  he  twisted  them,  saying,  — 

"  Better  unbraid  them,  the  wind  will  dry  thy  hair 
immediately." 

But  she  would  not  because  of  the  thicket  through  which 
she  had  to  push.  Zbyshko  took  the  beaver  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Matsko  will  recover  now  quickly,"  said  Yagenka,  walk- 
ing ahead ;  ' '  there  is  no  better  remedy  than  bear's  fat 
to  drink,  and  beaver's  fat  to  rub  outside.  He  will  be  on 
horseback  in  a  fortnight." 

"God  grant  !  "  said  Zbyshko.  "  I  await  that  as  salva- 
tion, for  I  cannot  in  any  way  leave  him  sick,  but  for  me 
it  is  a  punishment  to  stay  here." 

"  Punishment  for  thee  to  stay  here?"  inquired  Yagenka. 
"How  so?" 

"  Has  Zyh  told  thee  nothing  of  Danusia?  " 

"He  told  me  something  —  I  know — that  she  covered 
thee  with  a  veil  —  I  know  —  he  told  me-  also  that  every 
knight  makes  some  vow,  that  he  will  serve  his  lady  — 
But  he  said  that  such  a  service  was  nothing  —  for  some 
men,  though  married,  serve  a  lady;  and  that  Danusia  — 
Zbyshko,  what  is  she?  Tell  me?  Who  is  Danusia?" 

And,  pushing  up  nearer,  she  raised  her  eyes  and  began 
to  look  with  great  alarm  at  his  face.  Without  paying  the 
least  heed  to  her  voice  of  alarm  and  her  gaze,  he  said,  — 

"  She  is  my  lady,  but  also  my  dearest  love.  I  do  not  say 
that  to  any  one,  but  I  will  say  it  to  thee  as  my  beloved 
sister,  for  we  know  each  other  from  the  time  that  we  were 
little.  I  would  follow  her  beyond  the  ninth  river,  and 
beyond  the  ninth  sea,  to  the  Germans,  and  to  the  Tartars, 
for  in  the  whole  world  there  is  not  such  another.  Let 
uncle  stay  here  in  Bogdanets,  but  I  will  go  straight  to 
Danusia.  For  what  is  Bogdanets  to  me  without  her,  what 
are  utensils  and  herds,  and  the  wealth  of  the  abbot !  I  will 
mount  a  horse  and  go  against  the  Germans,  so  help  me 
God  !  What  I  have  vowed  to  her  I  will  accomplish,  unless  I 
fall  first." 

"I  did  not  know  this,"  said  Yagenka,  in  a  dull  voice. 


,170  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Zbyshko  then  told  how  he  had  become  acquainted  with 
Danusia  in  Tynets,  how  he  had  made  a  vow  to  her  imme- 
diately, and  all  that  had  happened  afterward,  hence  his 
imprisonment,  and  how  Danusia  had  rescued  him,  Yurand's 
refusal,  their  farewell,  his  longing,  and  finally  his  delight 
that  after  Matsko's  recovery  he  would  be  able  to  go  to 
the  beloved  maiden,  and  do  what  he  had  promised.  The 
narrative  was  only  interrupted  at  sight  of  the  man  waiting 
with  horses  at  the  edge  of  the  forest. 

Yageuka  mounted  her  horse  at  once,  and  began  to  take 
leave  of  Zbyshko. 

"  Let  the  man  take  the  beaver  with  thee,  but  I  will 
go  home." 

"  But  wilt  thou  not  go  to  Bogdanets?     Zyh  is  there." 

"  No,  papa  was  to  return,  and  he  told  me  to  go  home." 

"  Well,  God  reward  thee  for  the  beaver." 

"With  God!" 

And  after  a  while  Yagenka  was  alone.  While  riding 
homeward  through  the  heather,  she  looked  some  time  after 
Zbyshko,  and  when  at  last  he  had  vanished  behind  the  trees, 
she  covered  her  eyes  with  one  hand,  as  if  guarding  them 
from  sunrays.  But  soon  from  beneath  her  hand  great 
tears  flowed  along  her  cheeks  and  fell  one  after  the  other, 
like  peas,  on  the  mane  of  the  horse  and  the  saddle. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  171 


CHAPTER  XII. 

AFTER  the  conversation  with  Zbyshko,  Yagenka  did  not 
show  herself  for  three  days  in  Bogdanets.  Only  on  the 
third  day  did  she  drop  in  with  the  news  that  the  abbot  had 
come  to  her  father's. 

Matsko  received  the  news  with  a  certain  emotion.  He 
had,  it  is  true,  something  with  which  to  pay  the  amount 
of  the  mortgage,  and  even  had  calculated  that  enough 
would  remain  to  increase  the  number  of  settlers,  and  intro- 
duce herds  and  other  things  needful  in  management;  still 
in  the  whole  affair  much  depended  on  the  good-will  of  the 
wealthy  relative  who  could,  for  example,  take  away  the 
men  settled  by  him  in  the  clearings,  or  leave  them,  and 
by  that  act  decrease  or  heighten  the  value  of  the  property. 

Matsko,  therefore,  made  very  minute  inquiries  of  Yagenka 
touching  the  abbot.  In  what  mood  had  he  come?  Was  he 
gladsome,  or  gloomy?  What  had  he  said  of  them,  and  when 
would  he  visit  Bogdanets  ? 

Yagenka  answered  his  questions  wisely,  trying  to  strengthen 
and  calm  him  on  every  point.  She  said  that  the  abbot 
had  arrived  in  good  health  and  spirits,  with  a  considerable 
retinue,  in  which,  besides  armed  attendants,  were  some 
wandering  clerics  and  choristers ;  that  he  was  singing  with 
Zyh,  and  was  glad  to  lend  his  ear  not  only  to  hymns,  but  to 
worldly  melodies.  She  remarked  also,  that  he  had  in- 
quired with  great  attention  about  Matsko,  and  had  listened 
eagerly  to  Zyh's  narratives  of  Zbyshko's  adventures  in 
Cracow. 

"Ye  yourselves  know  better  what  to  do,"  said  the  shrewd 
girl,  at  last;  "  but  I  think  that  it  would  be  well  for  Zbyshko 
to  go  at  once  and  greet  the  elder  relative,  without  waiting 
for  him  to  come  first  to  Bogdanets." 

This  advice  struck  Matsko,  and  convinced  him ;  hence  he 
commanded  to  call  Zbyshko,  and  said,  — 

"Array  thyself  nicely,  and  go  to  embrace  the  feet  of  the 
abbot,  show  him  honor,  so  that  he  also  may  be  gracious  to 
thee." 

Then  he  turned  to  Yagenka  :  "  Even  wert  thou  simple,  I 
,should  not  wonder,  for  thou  art  a  woman,  but  because  thou 


172  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

hast  wit  I  admire  thee.     Tell  me  how  to  entertain  the  abbot 
best,  and  how  to  please  him  when  he  comes  hither." 

"As  to  eating,  he  will  tell  himself  what  he  relishes.  He 
likes  to  eat  well,  but  if  there  is  plenty  of  saffron  it  will  not 
hurt !  " 

When  he  heai'd  this  Matsko  seized  his  head. 

' '  Where  shall  I  find  saffron  for  him  ?  " 

"  I  have  brought  some,"  said  Yagenka. 

"God  grant  that  such  girls  be  born  on  stones!"  cried 
Matsko,  delighted.  "  And  to  the  eye  they  are  dear,  and 
good  housekeepers,  and  wise,  and  pleasant  to  people.  Oh, 
if  I  were  young,  I  would  take  thee  this  minute !  " 

Yagenka  glanced  now  an  instant  at  Zbyshko,  and,  sighing 
in  silence,  said,  — 

"  I  have  brought  also  dice  and  a  cup  and  a  cloth,  for  after 
every  meal  he  likes  to  amuse  himself  with  dice." 

"  He  had  this  custom  before,  but  therewith  he  was  very 
qu  ick-tempered . " 

"He  is  quick-tempered  now;  often  he  throws  the  cup 
to  the  ground,  and  rushes  out  through  the  door  to  the 
field.  But  afterward  he  comes  back  smiling,  and  is  the 
first  to  blame  his  own  anger  —  besides  you  know  him ; 
only  do  not  oppose,  and  there  is  no  better  man  in  the 
world." 

"But  who  would  oppose  him,  since  he  has  more  mind  than 
others  ?  " 

They  were  conversing  in  this  way  while  Zbyshko  was  dress- 
ing in  his  room.  He  came  out  at  last  so  fine-looking  that 
Yagenka  was  dazzled,  just  as  she  had  been  when  first  he  ca^ie 
in  his  "white  jacket"  to  her  father's  house.  But  now  deep 
sorrow  possessed  her  at  the  thought  that  that  beauty  of  his 
was  not  for  her,  and  that  he  loved  another. 

Matsko  was  glad,  for  he  believed  that  the  abbot  would  be 
pleased  with  Zbyshko,  and  would  raise  no  difficulty  in  bar- 
gaining. He  was  even  pleased  so  much  at  this  thought  that 
he  decided  to  go  himself. 

"  Command  to  get  the  wagon  ready,"  said  he  to  Zbyshko. 
"  I  was  able  to  ride  hither  from  Cracow  with  iron  between 
my  ribs,  I  can  go  now  without  iron  to  Zyh's  house." 

"  Unless  you  faint  on  the  road,"  said  Yagenka. 

"Ei,  nothing  will  happen  me,  for  I  feel  strength  in  my- 
self. And  even  if  I  should  faint  a  little,  the  abbot  will 
know  how  I  hurried  to  him,  and  will  show  himself  the  more 
bountiful." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  173 

"  Your  health  is  dearer  to  me  than  his  bounty,"  said 
Zbyshko. 

But  Matsko  was  determined  and  insisted  on  his  own 
way.  He  groaned  on  the  road  somewhat,  but  did  not 
cease  to  tell  Zbyshko  how  he  must  bear  himself  ;  espe- 
cially did  he  enjoin  on  him  obedience  and  humility  in 
presence  of  the  rich  relative,  who  never  endured  the  least 
opposition. 

On  reaching  Zyh's  "court"  they  found  him  and  the  abbot 
on  the  porch  looking  out  at  God's  serene  universe  and  drink- 
ing wine.  Behind,  on  a  bench  near  the  wall,  sat  six  attend- 
ants in  a  row,  among  them  two  choristers  and  one  pilgrim, 
whom  it  was  easy  to  distinguish  by  his  curved  staff,  by  the 
bag  at  his  girdle,  and  by  the  shells  worked  on  his  dark 
mantle.  The  others  looked  like  clerics,  for  they  had  shaven 
crowns,  but  they  wore  the  dress  of  laymen,  they  were  girded 
with  oxhide,  and  had  swords  at  their  sides. 

At  sight  of  Matsko  in  the  wagon,  Zyh  went  out  quickly ; 
but  the  abbot,  mindful  as  it  seemed  of  his  spiritual  dignity, 
remained  in  his  seat,  only  he  began  to  speak  to  his  clerics, 
some  more  of  whom  came  out  through  the  open  door  of  the 
front  room.  Zbyshko  and  Zyh  brought  in  the  feeble  Matskor 
holding  him  by  the  arms. 

"I  am  a  little  weak  yet,"  said  Matsko,  kissing  the  abbot's 
hand  ;  "  but  I  have  come  to  bow  down  to  you,  my  benefactor, 
to  thank  you  for  your  management,  and  beg  your  blessing, 
which  is  needed  most  of  all  by  a  sinful  man." 

"  I  have  heard  that  you  are  better,"  said  the  abbot,  press- 
ing his  head,  "  and  that  you  have  made  a  vow  to  the  tomb  of 
our  late  queen." 

"  Not  knowing  to  which  saint  I  should  turn,  I  betook  my- 
self to  her." 

' '  You  have  done  well ! "  cried  the  abbot,  passionately ; 
"  she  is  better  than  others,  and  let  any  one  dare  to  envy 
her !  " 

And  anger  came  to  his  face  in  one  moment,  his  cheeks 
filled  with  blood,  his  eyes  began  to  flash. 

Those  present  knew  his  irritability,  so  Zyh  laughed,  and 
cried,  — 

"  Strike,  whoso  believes  in  God!  " 

The  abbot  panted  loudly,  turned  his  eyes  on  all  present, 
then  laughed  as  suddenly  as  he  had  burst  out  before,  and 
looking  at  Zbyshko  inquired,  — 

' '  This  is  your  nephew,  and  my  relative  ?  " 


174  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Zbyshko  inclined,  and  kissed  his  hand. 

"  I  saw  him  when  he  was  little ;  I  should  not  have  known 
him  now.  But  show  thyself !  " 

He  examined  Zbyshko  from  head  to  foot,  with  quick  eyes. 

"  Too  good-looking!  A  maiden,  not  a  knight!  "  said  he, 
at  last. 

"  The  Germans  took  that  maiden  to  dance,"  said  Matsko; 
•"  but  whoever  took  her  fell,  not  to  rise  again," 

"  And  he  bent  a  bow  without  a  crank !  "  cried  Yagenka, 
suddenly. 

' '  But  what  art  thou  doing  here  ?  "  asked  the  abbot,  turn- 
ing to  her. 

She  blushed  till  her  neck  and  ears  were  rosy,  and  said  in 
great  confusion,  — 

"  I  saw  him." 

"  Have  a  care  that  he  should  not  shoot  thee  perchance; 
thou  wouldst  need  three-quarters  to  recover." 

At  this  the  choristers,  the  pilgrim,  and  the  "  wandering 
clerics  "  burst  into  one  immense  laugh,  from  which  Yagenka 
lost  herself  completely,  so  that  the  abbot  took  compassion 
on  her,  and,  raising  his  arm,  showed  her  the  enormous  sleeve 
of  his  robe. 

"  Hide  here,  girl,"  said  he,  "  for  the  blood  will  spurt  from 
thy  cheeks." 

Meanwhile  Zyh  seated  Matsko  on  the  bench,  and  com- 
manded to  bring  wine,  for  which  Yagenka  hurried.  The 
abbot  turned  his  eyes  to  Zbyshko. 

"  Enough  of  joking!  "  said  he,  "I  compared  thee  to  a  girl, 
not  to  blame  thee,  but  from  pleasure  at  thy  good  looks, 
which  more  than  one  maiden  might  envy.  I  know  that  thou 
art  a  splendid  fellow !  I  have  heard  of  thy  deeds  at  Vilno ; 
I  have  heard  of  the  Frisians,  and  of  Cracow.  Zyh  has  told 
me  everything  —  dost  understand !  " 

Here  he  looked  sharply  into  Zbyshko's  eyes,  and  after  a 
while  said  again,  — 

"  If  thou  hast  vowed  three  peacock-plumes,  find  them,  it 
is  praiseworthy  and  pleasing  to  God  to  hunt  down  the 
enemies  of  our  race ;  but  if  thou  hast  vowed  something 
else  in  addition,  know  that  while  thou  art  waiting  here  I  can 
absolve  thee  from  those  vows,  for  I  have  the  power." 

"  When  a  man  has  promised  something  in  his  soul  to  the 
Lord  Jesus,  what  power  can  absolve  him?"  said  Zbyshko. 

On  hearing  this,  Matsko  looked  with  a  certain  dread  at  the 
abbot ;  but  evidently  the  abbot  was  in  excellent  humor,  for, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  175 

instead  of  bursting  into  anger,  he  threatened  Zbyshko  joy- 
ously with  his  finger,  and  said,  — 

"  Ah,  thou  art  a  witling !  See  that  that  does  not  happen 
thee  which  happened  the  German,  Beyhard." 

"  And  what  happened  him?  "  inquired  Zyh. 

"  They  burned  him  at  the  stake." 

"Why?" 

' '  Because  he  said  that  a  layman  is  just  as  well  able  to 
understand  the  secrets  of  God  as  a  spiritual  person." 

"  They  punished  him  severely !  " 

"But  justly !  "  thundered  the  abbot,  "  for  he  blasphemed 
against  the  Holy  Ghost.  What  do  ye  think?  Can  a  layman 
make  any  decisions  as  to  God's  secrets?" 

"  He  cannot  in  any  way!  "  called  the  wandering  clerics,  in 
an  agreeing  chorus. 

"  But  ye  '  playmen '  sit  quietly,"  said  the  abbot ;  "  for  ye  are 
no  clerics,  though  ye  have  shaven  crowns." 

"  We  are  not  thy  playmen  nor  indigents,  but  the  atten- 
dants of  your  grace,"  answered  one  of  them,  looking  that 
moment  at  a  great  pitcher  from  which  at  a  distance  came 
the  odor  of  hops  and  malt. 

"See!  he  talks  as  if  from  a  barrel!  "  cried  the  abbot. 
"  Hei,  thou  bearded!  Why  look  at  the  pitcher?  Thou  wilt 
not  find  Latin  at  the  bottom  of  it." 

"  I  am  not  looking  for  Latin,  but  beer  which  I  cannot 
find." 

The  abbot  turned  then  to  Zbyshko,  who  was  gazing  at 
those  attendants  with  wonder,  and  said,  — 

"  All  these  are  '  clerici  scholares,'  though  each  one  would 
prefer  to  fling  his  book  away,  seize  a  lute  and  wander  through 
the  world  with  it.  I  have  taken  them  all  in  and  feed  them, 
for  what  can  I  do  ?  They  are  good-for-nothings,  inveterate 
vagrants ;  but  they  know  how  to  sing,  and  have  picked  up 
the  divine  liturgy  a  little,  so  in  the  church  1  find  use  for 
them,  and  defence  in  them  when  need  comes,  for  some  are 
resolute  fellows.  This  pilgrim  here  says  that  he  has  been  in 
the  holy  land ;  but  it  would  be  vain  to  ask  him  about  any  sea 
or  land,  for  he  does  not  know  the  name  of  the  Greek  empe- 
ror, or  in  what  city  he  has  his  residence." 

"  I  knew,"  said  the  pilgrim,  in  a  hoarse  voice,  "  but  when 
the  fever  shook  me  on  the  Danube,  it  shook  everything  out 
of  me." 

"  I  wonder  most  at  their  swords,"  said  Zbyshko;  "  for  I 
have  never  seen  such  at  any  time  with  wandering  clerics." 


176  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  They  are  free  to  carry  swords,"  replied  the  abbot;  "  for 
they  are  not  consecrated,  and  that  I  bear  a  sword  too  at  my 
side  is  no  wonder.  A  year  ago  I  challenged  Vilk  to  trampled 
earth,  for  those  forests  through  which  you  passed  before 
reaching  Bogdanets.  He  did  not  appear." 

"How  was  he  to  meet  a  spiritual  person ?" interrupted 
Zyh. 

At  this  the  abbot  grew  excited,  and,  striking  the  table  with 
his  fist,  he  cried,  — 

"  When  in  armor  I  am  not  a  priest,  but  a  noble !  And  he 
did  not  appear,  because  he  preferred  to  attack  me  at  night  with 
his  attendants  in  Tulcha.  That  is  why  I  carry  a  sword  at  my 
side !  Otnnes  leges,  omniaque  iura  vim  vi  repellere  cunctis- 
que  sese  defensare  permittunt.  (All  laws,  all  rights,  permit 
us  all  to  defend  ourselves  with  force  against  force.)  That 
is  why  I  have  given  them  swords." 

When  they  heard  the  Latin,  Zyh  and  Matsko  and 
Zbyshko  grew  silent  and  bent  their  heads  before  the  wisdom 
of  the  abbot,  for  not  a  man  understood  one  word  of  it ;  he 
looked  around  a  while  longer  with  angry  eyes,  and  said  at 
last, — 

"  Who  knows  that  he  will  not  attack  me  here?" 

"  Oh,  just  let  him  come!  "said  the  wandering  clerics, 
grasping  their  sword  hilts. 

"Let  him  attack!  It  is  dreary  for  me  too  without  a 
battle." 

"He  will  not  attack,"  said  Zyh;  "he  will  come  with 
obeisance  and  peace  rather.  He  has  renounced  the  forest; 
he  is  thinking  now  of  his  son  —  you  understand.  But  there 
is  no  use  in  his  waiting." 

Meanwhile  the  abbot  was  pacified,  and  said, — 

"  I  saw  young  Vilk  drinking  with  Stan  in  the  inn  at  Kres- 
nia.  They  did  not  know  us  at  first,  for  it  was  dark;  besides 
they  were  talking  of  Yagenka."  Here  he  turned  to 
Zbyshko,  "  And  of  thee." 

"  What  did  they  want  of  me?" 

"  They  did  not  want  anything ;  but  it  was  not  to  their  lik- 
ing to  find  a  third  man  in  the  neighborhood.  This  is  how  Stan 
spoke  to  Vilk:  '  When  I  tan  his  skin  he  will  not  be  pretty ;' 
and  Stan  said :  '  Maybe  he  will  fear  us ;  if  not,  I  will 
break  his  bones  in  a  twinkle ! '  Then  both  declared  that  thou 
wouldst  be  afraid." 

When  Matsko  heard  this,  he  looked  at  Zyh,  Zyh  at  him, 
and  their  faces  took  on  a  cunning  and  delighted  expression. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  177 

Neither  felt  sure  as  to  whether  the  abbot  had  really  heard 
such  conversation,  or  had  invented  it  only  to  prick  Zbyshko. 
Both  understood,  but  especially  Matsko,  who  knew  Zbyshko 
well,  that  there  was  no  better  way  in  the  world  to  push  him 
to  Yagenka. 

"  And  indeed  they  are  deadly  fellows!  "  added  the  abbot, 
as  i'f  purposely. 

Zbyshko  did  not  betray  anything  on  his  face,  but  he  asked 
Zyh,  with  a  kind  of  strange  voice,  — 

"  Will  to-morrow  be  Sunday?  " 

"  Sunday." 

"  Shall  you  go  to  holy  mass?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Whither  — to  Kresnia?  " 

u  Yes,  for  it  is  nearer.     Where  should  we  go?  " 

"  Very  well,  we  shall  go !  " 


VOL.  I.  —  12 


178  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ZBYSHKO,  when  he  had  overtaken  Zyh  and  Yagenka,  who 
were  riding  in  company  with  the  abbot  and  his  clerics,  joined 
them,  and  they  rode  together  to  the  churci. ;  for  with  him  the 
question  was  to  show  the  abbot  that  he  had  no  fear  of  Vilk 
or  Stan,  and  did  not  think  of  hiding  before  them.  From  the 
first  moment  he  was  astonished  again  at  the  beauty  of 
Yagenka,  for  though  he  had  seen  her  more  than  once  at  her 
father's  house,  and  in  Bogdanets  dressed  beautifully  to  ap- 
pear among  guests,  he  had  never  seen  her  arrayed  for  church 
as  at  present.  She  wore  a  robe  of  red  cloth,  lined  with 
ermine,  red  gloves,  and  a  gold-trimmed  ermine  hood,  from 
under  which  two  braids  of  hair  dropped  on  her  shoulders. 
She  was  not  sitting  on  the  horse  man-fashion,  but  on  a  lofty 
saddle  with  a  handle,  and  with  a  bench  beneath  her  feet, 
which  were  barely  visible  under  the  long  petticoat  plated  in 
even  folds.  For  Zyh,  who  permitted  the  girl  to  wear  at 
home  a  skin  coat  and  boots  of  cowhide,  was  anxious  that  in 
front  of  the  church  every  one  should  know  that  not  the 
daughter  of  some  gray-coated  landowner,  or  patented  noble 
had  come,  but  a  young  lady  of  a  rich,  knightly  house.  With 
this  object,  her  horse  was  led  by  two  youths  whose  lower 
garments  were  close-fitting,  and  the  upper  ones  wide,  as  was 
usual  with  pages.  Four  house  attendants  rode  behind,  and 
near  them  the  abbot's  clerics,  with  swords  and  lutes  at  their 
girdles. 

Zbyshko  admired  the  whole  company  greatly,  above  all 
Yagenka,  who  looked  like  an  image,  and  the  abbot,  who,  in 
red  and  with  immense  sleeves  to  his  robe,  seemed  to  him 
like  some  prince  on  a  journey.  Attired  most  plainly  of  all 
was  Zyh,  who  desired  ostentation  in  others,  but  for  himself 
only  gladness  and  singing. 

When  Zbyshko  came  up,  they  rode  on  in  a  line,  the  abbot, 
Yagenka,  Zbyshko,  and  Zyh.  The  abbot  at  first  commanded 
his  "  playmen"  to  sing  pious  hymns,  only  later,  when  he  had 
listened  sufficiently,  did  he  begin  to  talk  with  Zbyshko,  who 
looked  with  a  smile  at  his  mighty  sword,  which  was  not 
smaller  than  the  two-handed  blades  of  the  Germans. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         179 

"  I  see,"  said  he,  with  seriousness,  "  that  thou  art  won- 
dering at  my  svord.  Know  then  that  the  synods  permit 
swords  to  the  clergy  and  even  balistas  and  catapults,  on  a 
journey,  and  we  are  on  a  journey.  Moreover,  when  the 
Holy  Father  forbade  swords  and  red  garments  to  priests,  he 
surely  had  men  of  low  station  in  mind.  God  created  the 
noble  for  arms,  and  whoso  should  wish  to  disarm  him,  would 
resist  God's  eternal  decrees."  » 

"  I  have  seen  Henryk,  Prince  of  Mazovia,  who  took  part 
in  tournaments,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"  He  is  not  to  be  blamed  because  he  took  part  in  tourna- 
ments," replied  the  abbot,  raising  his  finger;  "  bat  because 
he  married,  and  moreover  unhappily,  for  he  married  a  for- 
nicariam  et  bibulam  mulierem,  who  from  youth,  as  they 
say,  worshipped  Bacchus  and  was  moreover  adulteram,  from 
whom  nothing  good  could  come." 

Here  he  stopped  his  horse  and  exhorted  with  still  greater 
seriousness,  — 

"  Whoso  wishes  to  choose  a  wife,  and  to  marry,  must  see 
that  she  is  God-fearing,  of  good  habits,  a  housekeeper,  and 
neat,  —  all  of  which  is  enjoined  not  only  through  the  fathers 
of  the  church,  but  through  a  certain  pagan  sage  by  name 
Seneca.  And  how  wilt  thou  know  that  thou  hast  hit  well  if 
thou  know  not  the  nest  from  which  thy  comrade  for  a  life- 
time is  chosen  ?  For  another  sage  of  the  Lord  says,  Pomus 
nam  cadit  absque  arbore  (The  apple  falls  from  its  tree).  As 
the  ox,  so  the  skin,  as  the  mother,  so  the  daughter,  —  from 
which  take  this  lesson,  sinful  man,  seek  a  wife  not  in  the 
distance,  but  near  by;  for  if  thou  find  a  malicious  and  gal- 
lant one,  thou  wilt  weep  for  her  more  than  once,  as  wept  that 
philosopher  whose  quarrelsome  mate  used  to  throw  out  always 
on  his  head  in  her  anger  aquam  sordidam  (dirty  water)." 

"  In  secula  secidorum  (For  the  ages  of  ages),  amen!" 
thundered  in  unison  the  wandering  clerics,  who,  'always  an- 
swering the  abbot  in  that  way,  were  not  very  careful  whether 
they  answered  according  to  meaning. 

All  listened  to  the  abbot's  words  with  deep  attention, 
wondering  at  his  eloquence  and  skill  in  the  Scriptures.  He 
did  not  direct  this  conversation  straight  at  Zbyshko,  but 
rather  turned  to  Zyh  and  Yagenka,  as  if  to  edify  them  in 
particular.  Yagenka  understood  evidently  what  the  point 
was,  for  she  looked  carefully  from  beneath  her  long  eye- 
lashes at  the  youth,  who  wrinkled  his  brows  and  dropped  his 
head,  as  if  in  deep  meditation  over  what  he  had  heard. 


180  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

After  a  time  the  company  moved  on,  but  in  silence;  only 
when  Kresuia  was  in  sight  did  the  abbot  feel  at  his  girdle 
and  turn  the  side  toward  the  front  so  that  he  might  seize  his 
swordhilt  easily. 

"Old  Vilk  of  Brozova  will  come,  and  surely  with  a  large 
retinue,"  said  he. 

"  Surely,"  confirmed  Zyh,  "  but  the  servants  said  some- 
thing about  his  being  sick." 

"  One  of  my  clerics  heard  that  he  was  to  attack  us  before 
the  inn  after  mass." 

"  He  would  not  do  that  without  announcement,  and  es- 
pecially after  holy  mass." 

44  May  God  send  him  thoughtfulness ;  I  seek  war  with  no 
man,  and  endure  injustice  patiently." 

Here  he  looked  around  on  his  "playmen,"  and  said, — 

"  Do  not  draw  your  swords,  and  remember  that  ye  are 
clerical  servants ;  but  if  the  others  draw  theirs  first,  go  at 
them  !  " 

Zbyshko,  riding  at  Yagenka's  side,  inquired  of  her  touch- 
ing that  which  concerned  him  principally  - 

' '  We  shall  find  young  Vilk  and  Stan  in  Kresnia,  surely. 
Show  the  men  to  me  at  a  distance,  so  that  I  may  know 
them." 

"  Very  well,  Zbyshko,"  answered  Yagenka. 

"  Before  church  and  after  church  they  meet  thee,  of 
course.  What  do  they  do  then  ? " 

"  They  serve  me  as  the}7  know  how." 

"  They  will  not  serve  thee  to-day,  dost  understand  ?" 

She  answered  again,  almost  with  humility,  "  Very  well, 
Zbyshko." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  sound  of 
wooden  knockers,  because  there  were  no  bells  then  in  Kresnia. 
After  a  while  they  arrived.  From  the  crowds,  waiting  for 
mass  before  the  church,  came  forth  at  once  young  Vilk  and 
£tan ;  but  Zbyshko  was  quicker,  he  sprang  from  his  horse 
before  they  could  come,  seizing  Yagenka  by  the  side  he 
helped  her  from  the  saddle,  took  her  arm,  looked  at  them 
challengingly,  and  led  her  to  the  church. 

At  the  entrance  a  new  disappointment  was  awaiting  them. 
Both  hastened  to  the  holy  water  font,  and  dipping  their 
hands  in  it,  extended  them  to  the  maiden.  But  Zbyshko 
did  the  same ;  she  touched  his  fingers,  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  on  herself,  and  entered  the  church  with  him.  Not  only 
young  Vilk,  but  Stan  of  Rogov,  though  he  had  a  small  mind, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  181 

divined  that  all  was  done  purposely ;  and  such  savage  anger 
seized  both  that  the  hair  rose  beneath  their  head  nets.  They 
preserved  presence  of  mind  enough  to  refrain  in  their  anger 
from  entering  the  church,  through  fear  of  God's  punishment. 
Vilk  rushed  out  and  flew  like  a  mad  man  among  trees  through 
the  graveyard,  not  knowing  himself  the  direction  in  which 
he  was  going.  Stan  flew  behind  him,  not  knowing  with  what 
intent  he  was  acting. 

They  stopped  in  the  corner  of  the  fence  where  large  stones 
lay  prepared  for  the  foundation  of  a  bell  tower  to  be  built 
in  Kresnia.  Then  Vilk,  to  get  rid  of  the  anger  which  was 
raging  in  his  breast  to  the  throat,  seized  a  stone  and  began 
to  shake  it  with  all  his  strength ;  seeing  this,  Stan  grasped  it 
also,  and  after  a  while  both  rolled  it  with  rage  through  the 
graveyard  as  far  as  the  church  gate. 

People  looked  at  them  with  wonder,  thinking  that  they 
were  performing  some  vow,  and  that  they  wished  in  this 
way  to  aid  in  building  the  bell  tower.  But  the  effort  relieved 
them  considerably,  so  that  both  regained  composure,  only 
they  had  become  pale  from  exertion,  and  panted,  looking  at 
each  other  with  uncertain  glance.  Stan  was  the  first  to 
break  silence. 

"  Well,  and  what  ?  "  asked  he. 

"  But  what  ?  "  answered  Vilk. 

"  Shall  we  attack  him  right  off  ?  " 

u  How  !  attack  him  in  the  church  ?  " 

"  Not  in  the  church,  but  after  mass." 

' '  He  is  with  Zyh  —  and  with  the  abbot.  Dost  remember 
what  Zyh  said  :  '  Let  there  be  a  fight,  and  I  will  drive  both 
from  Zgorzelitse.'  Had  it  not  been  for  that  I  should  have 
broken  thy  ribs  for  thee  long  since." 

"  Or  I  thine  for  thee!  "  replied  Stan,  as  he  clinched  his 
strong  fists. 

And  their  eyes  began  to  flash  ominously;  but  both  soon 
moderated,  for  they  had  greater  need  of  concord  than  ever. 
More  than  once  had  they  fought,  but  they  had  always  grown 
reconciled  afterward,  for  though  love  for  Yagenka  divided 
them,  they  could  not  live  without  each  other,  and  yearned 
for  each  other  always.  At  present  they  had  a  common 
enemy,  and  both  felt  him  to  be  terribly  dangerous.  So  after 
a  time  Stan  inquired,  — 

"  What  is  to  be  done  ?   Send  a  declaration  to  Bogdanets." 

Vilk  was  wiser,  but  he  did  not  know  what  to  do  at  the 
moment.  Fortunately  the  knockers  came  to  their  aid, 


182  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  sounded  a  second  time,  in  sign  that  mass  was  about  to 
begin. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  repeated  Vilk.  "Go  to  mass; 
what  God  gives  will  come." 

Stan  was  pleased  with  this  wise  answer. 

"  Maybe  the  Lord  Jesus  will  inspire  us,"  said  he. 

"And  bless  us,"  added  Vilk. 

"  According  to  justice." 

They  went  to  the  church,  and  after  they  had  heard  mass 
piously  they  received  consolation.  They  did  not  lose  their 
heads  even  when  Yagenka,  after  mass,  took  holy  water 
again  from  Zbyshko's  hand  at  the  entrance.  In  the  grave- 
yard at  the  gate  they  fell  at  the  feet  of  Zyh  and  Yagenka, 
though  the  abbot  was  old  Vilk's  enemy,  they  fell  also  at  his 
feet.  They  looked  at  Zbyshko  with  a  frown,  it  is  true  ;  but 
neither  one  grumbled,  though  the  hearts  in  their  breasts 
were  whining  from  anger,  from  pain,  and  from  jealousy,  for 
never  had  Yagenka  seemed  to  them  so  queenlike,  so  wonder- 
ful. Only  when  the  brilliant  company  moved  homeward, 
and  when  from  afar  the  gladsome  song  of  the  wandering 
clerics  came  to  them,  did  Stan  wipe  the  sweat  from  his  face 
with  young  beard  on  it,  and  snort  as  a  horse  might.  But  Vilk 
gnashed  his  teeth  and  said,  — 

"  To  the  inn  !  to  the  inn  !    Woe  to  me  !  " 

Remembering  then  what  had  eased  them  before,  they 
seized  the  stone  a  second  time,  and  rolled  it  to  its  former 
place,  passionately. 

Zbyshko  rode  at  Yagenka's  side  listening  to  the  songs  of 
the  abbot's  playmen  ;  but  when  they  had  gone  about  the  third 
of  a  mile,  he  reined  in  his  horse  suddenly,  — 

"  Oh,  I  was  to  have  a  mass  said  for  my  uncle's  health," 
cried  he ;  "  but  forgot  it,  I  am  going  back." 

"Do  not  go!"  said  Yagenka,  "we  can  send  from 
Zgorzelitse." 

"  I  will  return  ;  do  not  wait  for  me.     Farewell  !  " 

"  Farewell  !  "  said  the  abbot.     "  Go  back !  " 

And  his  face  became  gladsome.  When  Zbyshko  had  van- 
ished from  their  sight,  he  punched  Zyh  in  the  side  slightly, 
and  added,  — 

"  Dost  understand?  " 

"  What  am  I  to  understand?  " 

"  He  will  fight  Vilk  and  Stan  in  Kresnia,  as  sure  as  there 
is  amen  in  Our  Father ;  that  is  what  I  wanted,  and  that  is 
what  I  have  brought  about." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  183 

"They  are  deadly  fellows!  They  will  wound  him;  but 
what  of  that?" 

"How,  what  of  that?  If  he  fights  for  Yagenka,  how  can 
he  think  of  Yurand's  daughter  ?  Yagenka  will  be  his  lady 
—  not  that  one;  this  is  what  I  want,  for  he  is  my  relative, 
and  pleases  me." 

"But  the  vow?" 

"While  he  is  waiting,  I  will  absolve  him.  Have  you  not 
heard  me  promise  already  ?  " 

"  Your  head  is  equal  to  anything,"  answered  Zyh. 

The  abbot  was  pleased  with  the  praise  ;  he  pushed  up  to 
Yagenka,  and  inquired,  — 

"  Why  art  thou  so  serious?  " 

She  bent  in  the  saddle,  and,  seizing  the  abbot's  hand, 
raised  it  to  her  lips.  "  Godfather,  but  maybe  you  would 
send  a  couple  of  '  playmen '  to  Kresnia  ?  " 

"  What  for?  They  would  get  drunk  in  the  inn,  nothing 
more." 

"  But  they  might  prevent  some  quarrel." 

The  abbot  looked  her  quickly  in  the  eyes,  and  said,  with 
some  harshness,  — 

"  Even  should  they  kill  him !  " 

"  Then  let  them  kill  me,"  cried  Yagenka. 

And  the  bitterness  which  had  collected  with  sorrow  in  her 
breast  from  the  time  of  talking  with  Zbyshko  flowed  down 
now  in  a  sudden  flood  of  tears.  Seeing  this,  the  abbot 
embraced  the  girl  with  one  arm,  so  that  he  covered  her 
almost  with  his  immense  sleeve. 

"Fear  not,  my  daughter,"  said  he.  "A  quarrel  may 
happen ;  but  still  those  two  are  nobles,  they  will  not  attack 
him  together,  but  will  challenge  him  to  the  field  according 
to  knightly  custom ;  and  there  he  will  help  himself,  even  had 
he  to  fight  with  both  at  one  time.  And  as  to  Yuraud's 
daughter  of  whom  thou  hast  heard,  there  are  no  trees  grow- 
ing in  any  forest  for  that  bed." 

"  Since  she  is  dearer  to  him,  I  do  not  care  for  him," 
answered  Yagenka,  through  her  tears. 

4 '  Then  why  art  thou  sniffling  ?  " 

"I  am  afraid  that  some  one  will  harm  him." 

"  There  is  woman's  wit !"  said  the  abbot,  laughing.  Then, 
bending  down  to  Yagenka's  ear,  he  said,  — 

"  Moderate  thyself,  girl,  though  he  should  marry  thee,  it 
will  happen  him  to  fight  more  than  once;  a  noble  is  for 
that  work."  Here  he  bent  still  lower,  and  added,  — 


184  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  he  will  marry  thee,  and  that  before  long,  as  God 
is  in  heaven  !  " 

"  Well,  we  shall  see !  "  answered  Yagenka. 

And  at  the  same  time  she  began  to  laugh  through  her  tears, 
and  look  at  the  abbot  as  if  wishing  to  ask  how  he  knew 
that. 

Meanwhile  Zbyshko  returned  to  Kresnia,  and  went  straight 
to  the  priest,  for  he  wished  a  mass  said  for  his  uncle's 
recovery ;  then  he  went  directly  to  the  inn  in  which  he  ex- 
pected to  find  young  Vilk  and  Stan  of  Rogov. 

In  fact  he  found  both,  and  also  a  crowd  of  people,  — 
nobles  by  birth  and  patent,  landworkers,  and  some  jugglers 
showing  various  German  tricks. 

At  the  first  moment  he  could  not  distinguish  any  one,  for 
the  inn  windows,  with  oxbladder  panes,  let  in  little  light; 
and  only  when  a  boy  of  the  place  threw  pine  sticks  on  the 
fire  did  he  see  in  one  corner  Stan's  hairy  snout,  and  Vilk's 
angry,  passionate  visage  behind  tankards  of  beer. 

Then  he  went  toward  them  slowly,  pushing  people  aside 
on  the  way ;  and  at  last  coming  up,  he  struck  the  table  with 
his  fist  till  he  made  everything  thunder  through  the  inn. 

They  rose  at  once,  and  pulled  up  their  leather  girdles 
before  grasping  their  sword  hilts.  Zbyshko  threw  his  glove 
on  the  table,  and,  speaking  through  his  nose  as  was  the 
custom  of  knights  when  they  challenged,  he  uttered  the 
following  unexpected  words,  — 

' '  If  either  of  you  two,  or  other  knightly  men  in  this 
room  deny  that  the  most  wonderful  and  most  virtuous  maiden 
in  the  world  is  Panna  Danusia,  the  daughter  of  Yurand  of 
Spyhov,  I  challenge  him  to  a  combat  on  foot,  or  on  horse- 
back, to  his  first  kneeling,  or  his  last  breath." 

Stan  and  Vilk  were  astonished,  as  the  abbot  would  have 
been  had  he  heard  anything  similar;  and  for  a  time  they 
could  utter  no  word.  What  lady  is  that?  Moreover  for 
them  the  question  was  of  Yagenka,  not  of  her,  and  if  that 
wildcat  did  not  care  about  Yagenka,  what  did  he  want  of 
them?  Why  had  he  made  them  angry  before  the  church? 
Why  had  he  come  there?  Why  was  he  seeking  a  quarrel? 
From  these  queries  such  confusion  rose  in  their  heads  that 
their  mouths  opened  widely.  Stan  stared  as  if  he  had  before 
him,  not  a  man,  but  some  kind  of  German  wonder. 

Vilk,  being  quicker-witted,  knew  something  of  knightly 
customs,  and  knew  that  knights  often  vow  service  to  some 
Tomen  and  marry  others;  he  thought  that  in  this  case  it 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  185 

might  be  so,  and  that  if  there  was  such  a  chance  of  taking 
Yagenka's  part,  he  ought  to  seize  it  on  the  wing.  So  he 
pushed  from  behind  the  table,  and  approached  Zbyshko 
with  a  hostile  face. 

' '  How  is  that,  dog  brother  ? "  asked  he.  "  Is  not  Yagenka, 
the  daughter  of  Zyh,  the  most  wonderful?  " 

After  him  came  Stan,  and  people  began  to  crowd  around 
them ;  for  it  was  known  to  all  present  that  this  would  not 
end  in  anything  common. 


186         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS- 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

ON  reaching  home  Yagenka  sent  a  servant  straightway  to 
Kresuia  to  learn  if  a  fight  had  taken  place  at  the  inn,  or  if 
any  man  had  challenged  another.  But  he,  receiving  coin 
on  the  road,  began  to  drink  with  the  priest's  men,  and  had 
no  thought  of  returning.  Another,  sent  to  Bogdanets  to 
inform  Matsko  of  a  visit  from  the  abbot,  returned  after  he 
had  done  his  errand,  and  declared  that  he  had  seen  Zbyshko 
playing  dice  with  his  uncle. 

This  calmed  Yagenka  somewhat,  for,  knowing  Zbyshko's 
skill  and  experience,  she  had  not  such  fear  of  a  challenge 
as  of  some  harsh,  severe  accident  in  the  inn.  She  desired  to 
go  with  the  abbot  to  Bogdanets,  but  he  opposed,  for  he  wished 
to  talk  with  Matsko  about  the  mortgage,  and  about  another 
affair,  of  still  greater  importance,  in  which  he  did  not  wish  to 
have  Yagenka  as  witness. 

Moreover  he  was  preparing  to  spend  the  night  there. 
When  he  heard  of  Zbyshko's  happy  return,  he  fell  into 
excellent  humor,  and  commanded  his  wandering  clerics  to 
sing  and  to  shout  till  the  pine  woods  should  quiver,  so  in 
Bogdanets  itself  all  the  cottagers  looked  out  of  their  cot- 
tages to  see  if  there  were  not  a  fire,  or  if  some  foe  were  not 
attacking.  But  the  pilgrim  with  curved  staff  rode  ahead 
and  quieted  them,  declaring  that  a  spiritual  person  of  high 
dignity  was  travelling.  So  they  bowed  down,  and  some 
even  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  their  breasts;  the 
abbot,  seeing  how  they  respected  him,  rode  on  in  joyous 
pride,  delighted  with  the  world  and  full  of  good-will  to  men. 

Matsko  and  Zbyshko,  on  hearing  the  shouts  and  songs, 
went  to  the  gate  to  give  greeting.  Some  of  the  clerics  had 
been  with  the  abbot  in  Bogdanets  earlier,  but  some  had 
joined  the  company  recently,  and  saw  the  place  for  the  first 
time.  The  hearts  of  these  fell  at  sight  of  the  poor  house, 
which  could  not  be  compared  with  the  broad  court  in  which 
Zyh  lived.  They  were  strengthened,  however,  at  sight  of 
smoke  making  its  way  through  the  straw  thatch  of  the  roof, 
and  were  comforted  perfectly  when  on  entering  the  first 
room  they  caught  the  odor  of  saffron  and  various  meats,  and 
saw  also  two  tables  full  of  pewter  dishes,  empty  as  yet,  it 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  187 

is  true,  but  so  large  that  all  eyes  must  be  gladdened  at 
sight  of  them.  On  the  smaller  table  shone  a  plate  of  pure 
silver,  prepared  for  the  abbot,  and  also  a  tankard  carved 
wonderfully ;  both  of  these  had  been  won  with  other  wealth 
from  the  Frisians. 

Matsko  and  Zbyshko  invited  at  once  to  the  table ;  but  the 
abbot,  who  had  eaten  heartily  before  leaving  Zyh's  house, 
refused,  all  the  more  since  something  else  held  him  occupied. 
From  the  first  moment  of  his  coming,  he  had  looked  carefully 
and  also  uuquietly  at  Zbyshko,  as  if  wishing  to  find  on  him 
traces  of  fighting ;  seeing  the  calm  face  of  the  young  man, 
he  was  evidently  impatient,  till  at  last  he  could  restrain  his 
curiosity  no  longer. 

"  Let  us  go  to  the  small  room,"  said  he,  "  and  talk  of  the 
mortgage.     Resist  not,  or  I  shall  be  angry!  " 
.  Then  he  turned  to  the  clerics  and  thundered,  — 

"  But  sit  ye  here  quietly,  and  let  me  have  no  listening  at  the 
doorway !  "  Then  he  opened  the  door  to  the  room,  in  which 
he  could  hardly  find  place,  and  after  him  entered  Matsko 
and  Zbyshko.  There,  when  they  had  seated  themselves  on 
boxes,  the  abbot  turned  to  his  youthful  relative,  • — 

"  Didst  thou  go  back  to  Kresnia?" 

"I  did." 

"  Well,  and  what  ?  " 

' '  I  gave  money  to  celebrate  mass  for  my  uncle's  recovery, 
and  returned." 

The  abbot  moved  impatiently  on  the  box.  "  Ha !" 
thought  he,  "he  did  not  meet  Stan  or  Vilk;  maybe  they 
were  not  there,  maybe  he  did  not  look  for  them.  I  was 
mistaken !  " 

But  he  was  angry  because  he  thought  that  he  had  been 
mistaken,  and  because  his  calculation  had  failed,  so  his 
face  grew  red  at  once,  and  he  panted,  — 

"  Let  us  talk  of  the  mortgage,"  said  he,  after  a  while. 
"  Have  ye  money  ?  —  if  ye  have  not,  the  land  is  mine." 

At  this  Matsko,  who  knew  how  to  act  with  him,  rose  in 
silence,  opened  the  box  on  which  he  was  sitting,  took  out  a 
bag  of  gryvens  already  prepared,  as  it  seemed,  and  said : 

"  We  are  poor  people,  but  we  have  money,  and  we  will  pay 
what  is  proper,  as  it  stands  on  the  '  paper '  and  as  I  have 
promised  with  the  sign  of  the  Holy  Cross.  If  you  wish 
increased  pay  for  the  management  and  the  cattle,  we  will 
not  oppose,  we  will  pay  your  demand,  and  embrace  your 
feet,  benefactor." 


188        THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Saying  this  he  bowed  down  to  the  abbot's  knees,  and 
after  him  Zbyshko  did  the  same.  The  abbot,  who  expected 
disputes  and  bargaining,  was  greatly  astonished  by  such 
action,  and  even  was  not  at  all  glad,  for  in  bargaining  he 
wanted  to  bring  forward  various  conditions,  meanwhile  the 
opportunity  had  vanished.  So  in  delivering  the  "  paper,"  on 
which  Matsko  had  drawn  the  sign  of  the  cross,  he  said,  — 

"  What  is  this  about  paying  in  addition  ?" 

"  We  do  not  wish  to  take  for  nothing,"  answered  Matsko, 
cunningly,  knowing  that  the  more  he  opposed  in  this  case 
the  more  he  should  win. 

In  fact  the  abbot  grew  red  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye. 

"Look  at  them!  "  said  he.  "They  will  not  take  any- 
thing for  nothing  from  a  relative !  Bread  troubles  people ! 
I  did  not  receive  wildernesses,  and  I  do  not  return  them.  If 
it  please  rne  to  throw  this  bag  away  I  will  throw  it! " 

"  You  will  not  do  that!  "  cried  out  Matsko. 

"  I  will  not  do  it?  Here  is  your  mortgage !  And  here  is 
your  money !  I  gave  the  money  because  of  good-will ;  and  if 
I  wish  I  will  leave  it  on  the  road,  that  is  no  concern  of  yours. 
This  is  what  I  will  do !  " 

So  saying,  he  caught  the  bag  by  the  mouth,  and  hurled  it  to 
the  floor,  so  that  coin  rolled  out  through  the  torn  linen. 

"  God  reward  you!  God  reward  you,  father  and  bene- 
factor ! "  cried  Matsko,  who  was  only  waiting  for  that 
moment.  "  From  another  I  would  not  take  it,  but  I  will 
from  a  priest  and  a  relative." 

The  abbot  looked  threateningly  for  some  time,  first  at 
Matsko,  then  at  Zbyshko,  at  last  he  said,  — 

"  I  know  what  I  am  doing,  though  I  am  angry,  so  keep 
what  you  have ;  for  I  tell  you  this,  you  will  not  see  another 
grosh  from  me." 

"  We  did  not  expect  the  present  gift." 

"  But  know  ye  that  Yagenka  will  have  what  remains  after 
me." 

"  And  the  land  too?  "  inquired  Matsko,  innocently. 

"  The  land  too !  "  roared  the  abbot. 

At  this  Matsko's  face  lengthened,  but  he  mastered  him- 
self, and  said,  — 

"  Ei !  to  think  of  death !  May  the  Lord  Jesus  give  you  a 
hundred  years,  or  more,  but  before  that  a  good  bishopric." 

"And  even  if  He  should!  Am  I  worse  than  others?" 
asked  the  abbot. 

"  Not  worse,  but  better." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  189 

These  words  acted  soothingly  on  the  abbot,  for  in  general 
his  anger  was  short  lived. 

"Yes,"  said  he,  "ye  are  my  relatives,  while  she  is  only  a 
goddaughter,  but  I  like  her  and  Zyh  these  many  years.  A 
better  man  than  Zyh  there  is  not  on  earth,  nor  a  better  girl 
than  Yagenka.  Who  will  say  aught  against  them?" 

And  he  looked  around  with  challenging  glance;  but 
Matsko  not  only  made  no  contradiction,  he  asserted  quickly 
that  it  would  be  useless  to  search  the  whole  kingdom  to  find 
a  better  neighbor. 

"  And  as  to  the  girl,"  said  he,  "  I  could  not  love  my  own 
daughter  more.  She  was  the  cause  of  my  recovery,  and  till 
death  I  shall  never  forget  it." 

"  Ye  will  be  damned  both  the  one  and  the  other,  if  ye  for- 
get her,"  said  the  abbot;  "  and  I  shall  be  the  first  man  to 
curse  you.  I  wish  you  no  harm,  for  ye  are  my  blood  rela- 
tives, hence  I  have  thought  out  a  method  by  which  every- 
thing left  by  me  will  be  yours  and  Yagenka's.  Do  ye 
understand  ?  " 

"  God  grant  that  to  happen !  "  said  Matsko.  "  Dear  Jesus  ! 
I  would  walk  from  the  queen's  grave  in  Cracow  to  Bald  Moun- 
tain to  bow  down  before  the  wood  of  the  Holy  Cross." 

The  abbot  was  delighted  at  the  sincerity  with  which 
Matsko  spoke,  so  he  laughed  and  continued,  — 

"  The  girl  has  the  right  to  be  choice ;  she  is  beautiful,  she 
has  a  good  dowry,  she  is  of  good  stock.  What  is  Stan  or 
Vilk  to  her  when  a  voevoda's  son  would  not  be  too  much? 
But  if  I,  without  alluding  to  any  one,  propose  a  bridegroom, 
she  will  marry  him;  for  she  loves  me,  and  knows  that  I 
would  not  give  bad  advice  to  her." 

"  It  will  be  well  for  the  man  whom  you  find  for  Yagenka," 
said  Matsko. 

"And  what  sayst  thou?"  asked  the  abbot,  turning  to 
Zbyshko. 

"  I  think  as  uncle  does." 

The  honest  face  of  the  abbot  grew  still  brighter;  he 
struck  Zbyshko  with  his  hand  on  the  shoulder,  so  that  the 
sound  filled  the  room,  and  asked,  — 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  let  Stan  or  Vilk  come  near 
Yagenka  at  church  ?  Why  ?  " 

"  Lest  they  might  think  that  I  feared  them,  and  lest  you 
also  might  think  so." 

"  But  thou  gavest  her  holy  water." 

"  I  did." 


190  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  abbot  struck  him  a  second  time. 

"Then  —  take  her!  " 

" Take  her!  "  exclaimed  Matsko,  like  an  echo. 

At  this  Zbyshko  gathered  his  hair  under  the  net,  and 
answered  calmly,  — 

"  How  am  I  to  take  her  when  I  made  a  vow  in  Tynets 
before  the  altar  to  Danusia,  the  daughter  of  Yurand?  " 

"  Thou  didst  promise  peacock-plumes,  find  them,  but  take 
Y"agenka  now." 

"  No,"  answered  Zbyshko,  "when  she  threw  a  veil  over 
me  I  promised  to  marry  her." 

The  abbot's  face  was  filling  with  blood,  his  ears  became 
blue,  and  his  eyes  were  swelling  out ;  he  approached  Zbyshko, 
and  said  in  a  voice  choking  with  anger,  — 

"  Thy  vows  are  chaff,  and  I  am  wind,  dost  understand? 
Here !  " 

And  he  blew  at  his  head  with  such  force  that  his  hair  net 
flew  off,  and  the  hair  was  scattered  in  disorder  over  his  arms 
and  shoulders.  Then  Zbyshko  wrinkled  his  brows,  and,  look- 
ing straight  into  the  abbot's  eyes,  answered,  — 

"In  my  vow  is  my  honor,  and  I  am  guardian  myself  of 
that  honor." 

When  he  heard  this  the  abbot,  unaccustomed  to  resistance, 
lost  breath  to  the  degree  that  speech  was  taken  for  a  time 
from  him.  Next  came  an  ominous  silence,  which  Matsko 
broke  finally,  — 

"  Zbyshko!  "  cried  he,  "remember  thyself.  What  is  the 
matter  with  thee  ?  " 

The  abbot  now  raised  his  arm,  and,  pointing  at  the  young 
man,  he  shouted,  — 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  him?  I  know  what  the  matter 
is.  The  soul  in  him  is  not  knightly,  and  not  noble,  it  is  the 
soul  of  a  hare  !  This  is  the  matter  with  him,  he  is  afraid  of 
Vilk  and  Stan." 

But  Zbyshko,  who  had  not  lost  his  cool  blood  for  an 
instant,  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  said,  — 

"  Oh,  pshaw!     I  smashed  their  heads  in  Kresnia." 

"  Fear  God  !  "  cried  Matsko. 

The  abbot  looked  at  Zbyshko  for  some  time  with  staring 
eyes,  anger  struggled  in  him  with  admiration;  and  at  the 
same  time  his  native  quick  wit  began  to  remind  him  that 
from  that  beating  of  Vilk  and  Stan  he  might  gain  for  his 
plans  sonic  advantage.  So,  recovering  somewhat,  he  shouted 
at  Zbyshko,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  191 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  mention  that?" 

"  I  was  ashamed.  I  thought  that  they  would  challenge 
me,  as  became  knights,  to  battle  on  foot,  or  on  horseback; 
but  they  are  robbers,  not  knights.  First,  Vilk  took  a  plank 
from  the  table,  Stan  took  another,  and  at  me !  What  was  I 
to  do  ?  I  caught  up  a  bench,  well  —  you  know  what !  " 

' '  But  didst  thou  leave  them  alive  ?  "  asked  Matsko. 

"  Alive,  though  the}7  fainted.  But  they  regained  breath 
before  I  left  the  inn." 

The  abbot  listened,  rubbed  his  forehead,  then  sprang  up 
suddenly  from  the  box  on  which  he  had  been  sitting  for  befr 
ter  thought,  and  cried,  — 

* '  Wait !     I  will  tell  thee  something  now." 

"  And  what  will  you  tell?  "  inquired  Zbyshko. 

"  I  will  tell  thee  this,  that  if  thou  hast  fought  for  Yagenka, 
and  broken  men's  heads  for  her,  thou  art  her  knight,  not  the 
knight  of  another,  and  thou  must  take  her." 

Saying  this,  he  put  his  hands  on  his  sides,  and  looked  tri- 
umphantly at  Zbyshko. 

But  Zbyshko  only  smiled  and  said,  "Hei,  I  knew  well 
why  you  wished  to  set  me  at  them ;  but  it  has  failed  you 
completely." 

"  How  failed  me  ?  —  Tell !  " 

"  I  told  them  to  acknowledge  that  the  most  beautiful  and 
most  virtuous  maiden  in  the  world  was  Danusia,  the  daughter 
of  Yuraud ;  and  they  took  the  part  of  Yagenka  exactly,  and 
that  was  the  cause  of  the  battle." 

When  he  heard  this,  the  abbot  stood  in  one  place  for  a 
while,  as  if  petrified,  and  only  by  the  blinking  of  his  eyes 
was  it  possible  to  know  that  he  was  alive  yet.  All  at  once 
he  turned  in  his  place,  pushed  the  door  open  with  his  foot, 
rushed  into  the  front  room,  seized  the  hooked  staff  from  the 
hands  of  the  pilgrim,  and  began  to  belabor  his  "  playmen," 
bellowing  meanwhile  like  a  wounded  bison,  — 

"To  horse,  ye  buffoons!  to  horse,  dog-faiths!  A  foot 
of  mine  will  never  be  in  this  house  again.  To  horse,  whoso 
believes  in  God  !  to  horse !  —  " 

And  opening  another  door  he  went  out,  the  terrified,  won- 
dering clerics  followed  after.  So  moving  with  an  uproar  to 
the  sheds,  they  fell  to  saddling  the  horses  in  haste.  Matsko 
ran  out  after  the  abbot  in  vain,  in  vain  did  he  beg  him, 
implore  him,  declare  in  God's  name  that  no  fault  attached 
to  him  —  nothing  availed !  The  abbot  cursed  the  house,  the 
people,  the  fields ;  and  when  they  gave  him  his  horse,  he 


192  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

sprang  on  without  putting  his  foot  in  the  stirrup,  and  went 
at  a  gallop  from  the  place,  and  with  his  great  sleeves 
blown  apart  by  the  wind  he  looked  like  a  red  giant  bird. 
The  clerics  flew  after  him  in  fear,  like  a  herd  hastening  after 
its  leader. 

Matsko  looked  at  the  party  till  it  vanished  in  the  pine 
wood ;  then  he  turned  slowly  to  the  house,  and,  nodding  his 
head  gloomily,  said  to  Zbyshko,  — 

' '  Thou  hast  done  a  fine  thing !  " 

"  This  would  not  have  happened  had  I  gone  away  earlier; 
I  did  not  go  because  of  you." 

"  How,  because  of  me?  " 

"  Yes ;  for  I  would  not  go  leaving  you  in  sickness." 

"  But  now  how  will  it  be?  " 

"Now  I  will  go." 

"Whither?" 

"  To  Mazovia,  to  Danusia,  —  and  to  seek  peacock-plumes 
among  the  Germans." 

Matsko  was  silent  a  while,  then  he  said,  — 

"  He  has  given  back  the  '  paper,'  but  the  pledge  is  re- 
corded in  the  court  book.  The  abbot  will  not  forgive  us  a 
grosh  now." 

"Let  him  not  forgive.  You  have  money,  and  I  need 
none  for  the  road.  People  will  receive  me  everywhere,  and 
give  food  to  my  horses ;  while  I  have  armor  on  my  back,  and 
a  sword  in  my  grasp,  I  have  no  care  for  anything." 

Matsko  fell  to  thinking,  and  began  to  weigh  everything 
that  had  happened.  Nothing  had  gone  according  to  his  wish, 
or  his  heart.  He  had  desired  Yagenka  for  Zbyshko  with  all 
his  soul ;  but  he  understood  that  there  could  be  no  bread 
from  that  flour,  and  that,  considering  the  abbot's  anger, 
considering  Zyh  and  Yagenka,  considering  finally  the  battle 
with  Vilk  and  Stan,  it  was  better  that  Zbyshko  should  go 
than  be  the  cause  of  more  disputes  and  quarrels. 

"Ah!"  said  he,  at  last,  "  thou  must  seek  heads  of  the 
Knights  of  the  Cross  anyhow ;  so  go,  since  there  is  no  other 
way  out.  Let  it  happen  according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord 
Jesus ;  but  I  must  go  to  Zgorzelitse  at  once,  mayhap  I  can  talk 
over  Zyh  and  the  abbot  —  I  am  sorry,  especially  for  Zyh." 

Here  he  looked  into  Zbyshko's  eyes,  and  asked  quickly : 

"But  art  thou  not  sorry  for  Yagenka?  " 

"  May  God  give  her  health,  and  all  that  is  best!  "  replied 
Zbvshko. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  193 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MATSKO  waited  a  number  of  days  patiently.  Would  some 
news  come  from  Zyh's  house?  Would  the  abbot  be  pacified? 
At  last  he  was  wearied  from  waiting  in  uncertainty,  and 
resolved  to  visit  Zyh.  Everything  that  had  happened  had 
happened  without  fault  of  his,  but  he  wished  to  know  whether 
Zyh  felt  offended ;  as  to  the  abbot,  Matsko  was  convinced 
that  his  anger  would  continue  to  weigh  on  him  and  his 
nephew. 

He  wished,  however,  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  soften  that 
anger ;  hence,  on  the  road  he  was  thinking  and  fixing  in  his 
mind  what  to  say  to  diminish  the  feeling  of  offence  and 
maintain  old  neighborly  friendship.  Somehow  the  thoughts 
in  his  head  did  not  cleave  to  one  another;  hence,  he  was 
glad  to  find  Yagenka  alone.  She  received  him  in  former 
fashion,  with  an  obeisance,  a  kissing  of  the  hand, — in  a 
word,  with  friendliness,  though  with  some  sadness. 

' '  Is  your  father  at  home  ?  "  inquired  Matsko. 

' '  At  home,  but  he  has  gone  to  hunt  with  the  abbot  — 
short  waiting  till  they  come." 

She  conducted  him  to  the  chief  room,  where,  when  they 
had  sat  down,  both  were  silent  for  some  time. 

"Is  it  dull  for  you  alone  in  Bogdanets?"  asked  she, 
breaking  the  silence. 

u  Dull,"  answered  Matsko.  ' '  Dost  thou  know  that  Zbyshko 
is  gone  ?  " 

"  I  know,"  answered  Yagenka,  sighing  silently.  "  I  knew 
the  same  day,  and  thought  that  he  would  come  here  to  say 
even  a  kind  word;  but  he  came  not." 

' '  How  was  he  to  come  ?  The  abbot  would  have  torn  him ; 
and  thy  father  would  not  have  been  glad  to  see  him." 

"  Ei  !  I  would  not  have  let  any  one  harm  him,"  said 
Yagenka,  shaking  her  head. 

At  this  Matsko,  though  he  had  a  tempered  heart,  was 
moved ;  he  drew  the  girl  toward  him,  and  said,  — 

"  God  reward  thee,  girl !  For  thee  there  is  sadness  ;  but 
for  me  also.  I  will  only  tell  thee  that  neither  the  abbot  nor 
thy  own  father  loves  thee  more  than  I.  Better  I  had  died 

VOL.  1.  —  13 


194  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

from  this  wound  of  which  thou  hast  cured  me,  if  he  had  only 
taken  thee,  and  not  another." 

Hereupon  came  to  Yagenka  one  of  those  moments  of 
grief  and  sorrow  in  which  one  can  make  no  concealment. 

"  I  shall  never  see  him  again,  or  if  I  see  him  it  will  be 
with  Yurand's  daughter,  and  I  would  rather  cry  my  eyes  out 
than  see  them,"  said  she,  raising  a  corner  of  her  apron,  and 
covering  her  tearful  eyes  with  it. 

"Be  quiet!"  said  Matsko.  "He  has  gone;  but  with 
God's  favor  he  will  not  bring  Yurand's  daughter  back  with 
him." 

"Why  should  he  not?"  asked  Yagenka,  from  under  her 
apron. 

"  Because  Yurand  will  not  give  her  to  him." 

Yagenka  uncovered  her  face  suddenly,  and,  turning  to 
Matsko,  inquired  with  vivacity,  — 

"  He  told  me  that,  but  is  it  true?" 

"  True,  as  God  is  in  heaven." 

"But  why?" 

"  Who  knows.  Some  vow,  and  for  a  vow  there  is  no 
remedy !  Zbyshko  pleased  him  in  so  far  as  he  promised  to 
aid  him  in  seeking  revenge,  but  even  that  did  not  help.  The 
intercession  of  Princess  Anna  was  useless.  Yurand  would 
not  listen  to  prayer,  persuasion,  or  command.  He  said  that 
he  could  not.  Well,  it  is  clear  that  the  cause  is  such  that 
he  cannot ;  and  he  is  a  firm  man,  who  does  not  change  what 
he  says.  Do  not  lose  courage,  girl,  and  be  strong.  In 
truth,  the  boy  had  to  go,  for  he  swore  in  the  church  to  get 
peacock-plumes ;  the  girl,  too,  covered  him  with  a  veil, 
in  sign  that  she  wanted  him  for  husband,  without  which  they 
would  have  cut  off  his  head,  —  for  this  he  is  indebted  to 
her;  there  is  nothing  to  be  said  on  that  point.  She  will 
not  be  his,  God  grant,  but  according  to  law  he  is  hers.  Zyh 
is  angry  with  him ;  the  abbot  will  be  sure  to  take  revenge  on 
him  till  his  skin  smarts ;  I  am  sorry  for  this  affair,  too :  still, 
when  we  look  over  everything,  what  was  Zbyshko  to  do? 
Since  he  was  indebted  to  that  girl,  he  had  to  go  to  her. 
Besides,  he  is  a  noble.  I  will  tell  thee  this  though,  that 
unless  the  Germans  in  those  parts  maim  him,  he  will  return 
as  he  went,  —  and  will  return  not  only  to  me,  old  man,  not 
only  to  Bogdanets,but  to  thee,  for  he  is  wonderfully  glad  to 
see  thee." 

"  Glad  to  see  me?  "  Then  she  pushed  up  to  Matsko,  and 
touching  him  with  her  elbow,  asked,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  195 

"  How  do  you  know?     How?     Surely  it  is  not  true." 

"How  do  I  know?  I  saw  how  pained  he  was  to  go. 
And  besides,  when  it  was  decided  that  he  must,  I  asked  him : 
'Art  thou  not  sorry  for  Yagenka?'  and  he  answered: 
4  May  God  give  her  health,  and  all  that  is  best.'  He  began 
to  sigh  then,  as  if  he  had  the  bellows  of  a  blacksmith  in  his 
breast." 

"Surely  not  true!"  repeated  Yagenka,  in  a  low  voice; 
"but  tell  on." 

"As  God  is  dear  to  me  it  is  true!  That  other  one  will 
not  be  so  pleasant  to  him  after  thee,  for  thou  knowest 
thyself  that  a  firmer  and  a  fairer  maiden  than  thou  is  not  to 
be  found  in  all  the  world.  He  felt  the  will  of  God  for  thee, 
never  fear —  perhaps  more  than  thou  for  him." 

"  Fear  God !  "  cried  Yagenka. 

And  noting  that  she  had  said  something  impulsively,  she 
covered  her  face,  which  was  as  ruddy  again  as  an  apple. 
Matsko  smiled,  drew  his  hand  along  his  moustaches,  and 
said,  — 

"  Ei,  if  I  were  young !  But  be  patient,  for  I  see  how  it 
will  end.  He  will  go,  he  will  get  his  spurs  at  the  Mazovian 
court ;  the  boundary  is  near,  and  it  is  easy  to  find  Knights 
of  the  Cross.  I  know  that  among  Germans  there  are  strong 
men,  and  that  iron  does  not  rebound  from  his  skin,  but  I 
think  that  no  common  man  will  be  able  to  meet  him,  for  in 
battle  the  rogue  is  tremendously  skilful.  See  how  he 
knocked  down  Vilk  and  Stan  in  one  flash,  though  people  call 
them  strong  as  bears,  and  grand  fellows.  He  will  bring  his 
plumes,  but  he  will  not  bring  them  to  Yurand's  daughter ;  for 
I  too  have  talked  with  Yurand,  and  I  know  how  matters  are. 
Well,  and  what  will  be  afterward?  Afterward  he  will  come 
hither,  for  whither  should  he  go?  " 

"  When  will  he  come  ?  " 

"  Well,  if  thou  wait  not  there  will  be  no  feeling  against 
thee.  But  now  repeat  to  Zyh  and  the  abbot  what  I  tell 
thee.  Let  them  soften  their  anger  against  Zbyshko  even  a 
little." 

"How  am  I  to  explain?  Papa  is  vexed  rather  than 
angry,  but  it  is  dangerous  to  speak  of  Zbyshko  in  presence 
of  the  abbot.  He  gave  it  to  me,  and  to  papa,  because  of  the 
man  whom  I  sent  to  Zbyshko." 

««  Whatman?" 

"  We  had  a  Cheh  here,  you  know,  whom  papa  captured  at 
Boleslavets,  a  good  man  and  faithful.  His  name  is  Hlava. 


196  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS> 

Papa  gave  him  to  me  as  attendant,  for  the  man  said  that  he 
was  a  noble  in  his  own  country.  I  gave  Hlava  good  armor, 
and  sent  him  to  attend  Zbyshko,  to  guard  him  in  danger, 
and,  which  God  forefend  !  —  to  inform  us  (should  anything 
happen).  I  gave  him  a  purse  for  the  road,  and  he  swore  to 
me  by  his  soul's  salvation  that  till  his  death  he  would  serve 
Zbyshko  faithfully." 

"  Oh,  thou  my  girl!  May  God  reward  thee  !  But  did  Zyh 
not  oppose  ?  " 

"  Of  course  he  opposed.  At  first  he  would  not  permit 
this  for  anything ;  only  when  I  seized  his  feet  was  the  victory 
on  my  side.  There  is  no  trouble  with  papa,  but  when  the 
abbot  heard  of  the  matter  from  his  buffoons  he  cursed  the 
whole  room-full  in  one  moment,  and  there  was  such  a  day  of 
judgment  that  papa  ran  out  to  the  barns.  Only  in  the  even- 
ing did  the  abbot  take  pity  on  my  tears,  and  give  me  besides 
a  rosary.  But  I  was  willing  to  suffer,  if  only  Zbyshko  had. 
a  larger  retinue." 

"  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I  know  not  which  one  I  love  more, 
Zbyshko  or  thee,  but  in  every  case  he  had  a  good  retinue  — 
and  I  gave  him  money  too,  though  he  did  not  wish  to  take  it. 
Moreover,  Mazovia  is  not  beyond  the  sea." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  barking  of 
dogs,  shouts,  and  the  sound  of  brass  trumpets  in  front  of 
the  house.  When  they  heard  these  Yagenka  said,  — 

' '  Papa  and  the  abbot  are  coming  from  the  hunt.  Let  us 
go  to  the  porch,  for  it  is  better  that  the  abbot  should  see 
you  first  from  a  distance,  and  not  in  the  house  on  a  sudden." 

Then  she  conducted  Matsko  to  the  porch,  from  which  they 
saw  on  the  snow  in  the  yard  a  crowd  of  men,  horses,  dogs; 
also  elks  and  wolves  pierced  with  spears,  or  with  bolts  shot 
from  crossbows.  The  abbot,  seeing  Matsko  before  dis- 
mounting, hurled  a  spear  toward  him,  —  not  to  strike,  it  is 
true,  but  to  show  in  that  way  more  definitely  his  resentment 
against  the  people  of  Bogdanets.  But  Matsko  bowed  to 
him  from  afar,  cap  in  hand,  as  if  he  had  noticed  nothing. 
Yagenka  had  not  observed  this,  for  she  was  astonished  first 
of  all  at  the  presence  of  her  two  suitors  in  the  retinue. 

"Stan  and  Vilk  are  there  !  "  cried  she,  "they  must  have 
met  papa  in  the  forest." 

And  with  Matsko  it  went  so  far  that  something  seemed  to 
prick  his  old  wound  at  sight  of  them.  It  passed  through 
his  head  in  a  flash  that  one  of  the  two  might  get  Yagenka, 
and  with  her  Mochydoly,  the  lauds  of  the  abbot,  his  forests 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  197 

and  his  money.  Sorrow  and  rage  seized  his  heart,  especially 
a  moment  later  when  he  saw  something  new.  Vilk,  though 
the  abbot  had  wished  not  long  before  to  fight  with  his 
father,  sprang  to  the  abbot's  stirrup  to  assist  him  from  the 
horse,  and  he  in  dismounting  leaned  in  a  friendly  manner  on 
the  young  noble's  shoulder. 

"  The  abbot  will  be  reconciled  with  old  Vilk  in  this  way," 
thought  Matsko,  "  that  he  will  give  the  forests  and  the  land 
with  the  girl."  But  these  bitter  thoughts  of  his  were  inter- 
rupted by  Yagenka,  who  said  at  that  moment,  — 

"  The  beating  they  got  from  Zbyshko  is  healed,  but 
though  they  were  to  come  here  every  day,  nothing  will  be 
waiting  for  them  !  " 

Matsko  looked ;  the  girl's  face  was  as  ruddy  from  anger  as 
it  was  cold,  and  her  blue  eyes  flashed  with  rage,  though  she 
knew  well  that  Vilk  and  Stan  had  stood  up  for  her  in  the 
inn,  and  were  beaten  because  of  her. 

"  But  you  will  do  what  the  abbot  commands,"  said 
Matsko. 

"The  abbot  will  do  what  I  want,"  said  she  from  where 
she  stood. 

"  Dear  God,"  thought  Matsko,  "and  that  foolish  Zbyshko 
ran  away  from  such  a  girl ! " 


198  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  "foolish  Zbyshko"  bad  ridden  out  of  Bogdanets 
with  a  heavy  heart,  really.  First,  he  felt  strange  somehow 
and  awkward  without  his  uncle,  from  whom  during  jpany 
years  he  had  not  parted,  and  to  whom  he  was  so  accustomed 
that  he  did  not  know  well  how  to  live  without  him  either 
on  the  road  or  in  war.  Second,  he  regretted  Yagenka ;  for, 
though  he  said  to  himself  that  he  was  going  to  Danusia, 
whom  he  loved  with  all  his  soul,  it  had  been  so  pleasant  for 
him  near  Yagenka  that  he  felt  now  for  the  first  time  what 
delight  there  had  been  in  her  company,  and  what  sadness 
there  might  be  without  her.  And  he  wondered  at  his  re- 
gret, and  was  even  disturbed  by  it.  Had  he  been  longing 
for  Yagenka  as  a  brother  for  a  sister  it  would  be  nothing ; 
but  he  saw  that  he  wanted  to  grasp  her  by  the  waist  and 
seat  her  on  the  horse,  or  take  her  from  the  saddle,  to  carry 
her  through  streams,  squeeze  water  from  her  hair,  go  with 
her  through  the  forests,  look  at  her,  and  take  "  counsel " 
with  her.  So  accustomed  had  he  grown  to  this,  and  so 
pleasant  was  it  to  him  that  now,  when  he  began  to  think 
of  it,  he  forgot  straightway  and  entirely  that  he  was  journey- 
ing on  a  long  road  to  Mazovia,  and  immediately  that  moment 
was  present  to  his  eyes  when  Yagenka  gave  him  aid  in  the 
forest  while  he  was  struggling  with  the  bear.  And  it  seemed 
to  him  that  that  was  yesterday,  as  also  it  was  yesterday 
when  they  were  going  to  find  the  beaver  in  Odstayani  Lake. 
He  had  not  seen  her  when  she  swam  in  after  the  beaver, 
but  now  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  saw  her,  and  at  once  those 
same  shivers  seized  him  which  had  seized  him  a  couple  of 
weeks  earlier,  when  the  wind  played  too  freely  with  Yagenka's 
clothing.  Then  he  remembered  how  she  had  gone  to  church 
in  Kresnia  dressed  splendidly,  and  he  had  wondered  that  a 
simple  maiden  seemed  to  him  like  some  lady  of  high  lineage 
on  a  journey  with  her  court. 

All  this  was  the  cause  that  around  his  heart  something 
began  to  make  a  disturbance,  at  once  sweet  and  sad  and  full 
of  desire,  and  if  he  thought  besides  that  he  might  have  done 
what  he  wished  with  her,  that  she  was  drawn  to  him  also,  if 
he  remembered  how  she  gazed  into  his  eyes,  how  she  nestled 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  199 

up  to  him,  he  was  hardly  able  to  sit  on  his  horse.  "  If  I 
had  met  her  somewhere  and  said  farewell  and  embraced  her 
on  the  road,"  said  he  to  himself,  "  she  might  have  let  me ;  " 
then  he  felt  that  that  was  untrue,  and  that  she  would  not  have 
let  him,  for  at  the  very  thought  of  such  a  parting  sparks 
passed  along  his  body,  though  there  was  frost  in  the  world  at 
that  moment. 

At  last  he  was  frightened  at  those  recollections,  too  much 
resembling  desires,  and  he  shook  them  from  his  soul  as  he 
would  dry  snow  from  an  overcoat. 

"  I  am  going  to  Danusia,  to  my  dearest,"  said  he  to  him- 
self. And  he  remarked  at  once  that  that  was  another 
love,  as  it  were,  —  more  pious,  and  passing  less  through  the 
bones.  Gradually,  too,  in  proportion  as  his  feet  became 
chilled  in  the  stirrups,  and  the  cold  wind  cooled  his  blood, 
all  his  thoughts  flew  to  Danusia.  To  her  in  truth  he  owed 
them.  Had  it  not  been  for  her,  his  head  would  have  fallen 
long  before  on  the  square  of  Cracow.  For  when  she  said, 
in  presence  of  knights  and  citizens,  "He  is  mine,"  she  took 
him  by  those  words  from  the  hands  of  the  executioner,  and 
thenceforth  he  belonged  to  her  as  much  as  a  slave  to  his 
master.  It  was  not  he  who  had  taken  her,  it  was  she  who 
had  taken  him;  no  opposition  from  Yurand  could  avail 
against  that  fact.  She  alone  could  release  him,  as  a  lady 
might  release  a  servant,  though  he  in  that  case  would  not  go 
far,  for  he  was  bound  by  his  vow.  But  he  thought  that  she 
would  not  release,  that  she  would  rather  go  with  him  even 
from  the  Mazovian  court  to  the  end  of  the  world ;  and  think- 
ing thus  he  began  in  his  soul  to  praise  her  to  the  prejudice 
of  Yagenka,  as  if  it  were  Yagenka's  fault  exclusively  that 
temptations  had  attacked  him,  and  that  his  heart  had  been 
divided.  It  did  not  occur  to  him  now  that  Yagenka  had 
cured  old  Matsko,  and  besides,  without  her  aid,  perhaps  the 
bear  that  night  would  have  taken  the  skin  from  his  head  ; 
and  he  was  deliberately  indignant  at  Yagenka,  thinking  that 
he  was  serving  Danusia  in  that  way,  and  justifying  himself 
in  his  own  eyes. 

But  now  appeared  the  Cheh,  Hlava,  who  had  been  sent 
by  Yagenka,  and  who  brought  with  him  a  pack-horse. 

' '  Let  Him  be  praised  !  "  said  he,  bowing  low. 

Zbyshko  had  seen  the  man  once  or  twice  at  Zyh's  house, 
but  did  not  recognize  him  ;  so  he  said,  — 

"  Praised  for  the  ages  of  ages !     But  who  art  thou?  " 

"  Your  attendant,  renowned  lord." 


200  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  How  my  attendant?  Here  are  my  attendants,"  said  he, 
pointing  to  the  two  Turks  given  him  by  Zavisha,  and  two 
sturdy  youths  who  sitting  on  two  stumpy  horses  were  lead- 
ing the  knight's  stallions.  "These  are  mine  —  but  who 
gent  thee  ?  " 

"  Panna  Yagenka." 

"  Panna  Yagenka?  " 

Zbyshko,  who  had  been  full  of  indignation,  and  whose 
heart  was  full  yet  of  ill-will,  said, — 

"  Go  home  and  thank  Panna  Yagenka  for  her  kindness. 
I  do  not  need  thee." 

The  Cheh  shook  his  head. 

' '  I  will  not  go,  lord.  I  have  been  given  to  you ;  and  be- 
sides, I  have  sworn  to  serve  you  till  death." 

"  If  thou  hast  been  given  me,  then  thou  art  my  servant." 

"  Yours,  lord." 

"  Then  I  command  thee  to  return." 

"  I  have  sworn,  and  though  I  am  a  prisoner  and  a  poor 
man,  I  am  a  noble." 

Zbyshko  was  angry. 

"  Be  off!  How  is  this?  Wilt  thou  serve  me  against  my 
will,  or  what  ?  Be  off,  or  I  shall  command  to  draw  a  cross- 
bow on  thee." 

Hlava  unstrapped  quietly  a  cloth  mantle  lined  with  wolf- 
skin, and  gave  it  to  Zbyshko,  saying,  — 

"  Panna  Yagenka  sent  you  this,  lord." 

"Dost  wish  that  I  should  break  thy  bones?"  inquired 
Zbyshko,  taking  a  spear  from  the  hands  of  an  attendant. 

"  And  here  is  a  purse  at  your  command." 

Zbyshko  aimed  the  spear,  but  remembering  that  the  man, 
though  a  prisoner,  was  a  noble  by  blood,  who  had  remained 
with  Zyh  only  because  he  had  not  the  means  to  redeem  him- 
self, lowered  the  spear  point.  The  Cheh  bowed  to  his  stri- 
rup,  and  said, — 

"  Be  not  angry,  lord.  If  you  do  not  command  me  to  go 
with  you,  I  will  go  behind  you  one  or  two  furlongs;  but 
I  will  go,  for  I  have  sworn  on  my  soul's  salvation  to 
do  so." 

"  But  if  I  give  command  to  kill,  or  to  bind  thee?  " 

"  If  you  command  to  kill  me  it  will  not  be  my  sin  ;  if  you 
command  to  bind  me  I  will  remain  bound  till  good  people 
unbind  me,  or  till  wolves  devour  me." 

Zbyshko  did  not  answer,  he  merely  urged  his  horse  for- 
ward, and  his  people  moved  after  him.  Illava,  with  a  cross- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  201 

bow  at  his  shoulder  and  an  axe  in  his  hand,  dragged  on 
behind,  taking  shelter  in  the  shaggy  skin  of  a  bison ;  for 
a  sharp  wind  began  to  blow,  bringing  snow-flakes. 

The  storm  increased  with  every  moment.  The  Turks, 
though  in  skin  coats,  were  stiff  from  cold.  Zbyshko's 
attendants  began  to  swing  their  arms,  to  beat  themselves 
with  their  hands,  and  he  also,  not  clothed  sufficiently,  cast 
his  eyes  once  and  a  second  time  on  the  wolf-skin  mantle 
brought  by  Hlava,  and  after  a  while  told  one  of  the  Turks 
to  bring  it  to  him. 

Wrapping  himself  closely  in  the  mantle  he  soon  felt 
warmth  passing  over  his  whole  body ;  especially  convenient 
was  the  hood,  which  sheltered  his  eyes  and  a  considerable 
part  of  his  face,  so  that  the  storm  almost  ceased  to  annoy 
him.  Then  he  thought,  in  spite  of  himself,  that  Yagenka 
was  an  honest  maiden  to  the  bones,  and  he  reined  in  his 
horse  somewhat,  for  the  desire  seized  him  to  ask  Hlava 
about  her,  and  everything  that  had  happened  at  Zyh's 
house.  So  beckoning  to  the  man  he  asked,  — 

"  Does  old  Zyh  know  that  Panna  Yagenka  sent  thee 
to  me?" 

"He  knows." 

"  And  he  did  not  oppose?" 

"  He  opposed." 

"  Tell  how  it  was." 

"  Pan  Zyh  was  walking  through  the  room,  and  Panna 
Yagenka  after  him.  He  screamed,  but  she  not  a  word; 
when  he  turned  toward  her  she  dropped  to  her  knees.  And 
not  a  word.  Pan  Zyh  said  at  last :  '  Art  thou  deaf,  that 
thou  sayst  nothing  in  answer  to  me?  Speak,  for  at  last  I 
shall  permit,  and  when  I  permit  the  abbot  will  take  off  my 
head.'  Then  the  young  lady  saw  that  she  would  get  what 
she  wanted,  and  began  to  thank  him  with  tears.  The  old 
man  reproached  her  for  tormenting  him,  and  complained 
that  everything  had  to  be  as  she  wished,  but  at  last  he 
said :  '  Promise  me  that  thou  wilt  not  run  out  in  secret 
to  take  farewell  of  him;  if  thou  promise  I  will  permit, 
otherwise  I  will  not.'  Panna  Yagenka  was  vexed,  but  she 
promised ;  and  he  was  glad,  for  he  and  the  abbot  were 
terribly  afraid  that  the  wish  might  come  to  her  to  see  your 
grace.  But  that  was  not  the  end,  for  later  the  lady  wished 
that  there  should  be  two  horses,  and  he  refused ;  she  wanted 
a  wolf-skin  and  a  purse;  he  refused.  But  what  value  in 
those  refusals  ?  If  she  had  thought  to  burn  down  the  house 


202  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

her  father  would  have  consented.  For  this  reason  you  have 
the  second  horse,  the  wolf-skin,  and  the  purse." 

"An  honest  girl!"  thought  Zbyshko  in  his  soul.  After 
a  time  he  asked, — 

"  But  was  there  no  trouble  with  the  abbot?  " 

Hlava  laughed  like  a  shrewd  man,  who  takes  note  of 
everything  passing  around  him,  and  answered,  — 

4 '  They  both  kept  secrets  from  the  abbot,  and  I  know  not 
what  would  have  happened  if  he  had  known  this,  for  I  went 
away  earlier.  The  abbot,  as  an  abbot,  thunders  sometimes 
at  the  young  lady,  but  then  he  casts  his  eyes  at  her,  and 
looks  to  see  if  he  has  not  done  her  too  much  injustice.  I 
have  seen  myself  how  he  scolded  her  once,  and  then  hurried 
to  a  casket  and  brought  a  chain  such  that  a  better  could 
not  be  found  in  Cracow,  and  he  said,  '  Here.'  She  cau 
get  on  with  the  abbot  too,  for  her  own  father  does  not  love 
her  more  than  he  does." 

"  That  is  true  certainly." 

"  As  God  is  in  heaven." 

Here  they  were  silent,  and  went  on  farther  through  the 
wind  and  the  snow-flakes ;  but  suddenly  Zbyshko  reined  in 
his  horse,  for  from  one  side  of  the  forest  was  heard  a  cer- 
tain complaining  voice,  half  smothered  by  the  sound  of  the 
trees. 

"  Christian,  save  a  servant  of  God  from  misfortune!  " 

At  the  same  moment  a  person  dressed  half  like  a  cleric, 
half  like  a  laj'man,  ran  out  to  the  road,  where  he  stood  before 
Zbyshko  and  said,  — 

"  Whoever  thou  be,  O  lord,  give  aid  to  a  man  and  a  neigl> 
bor  in  dire  distress !  " 

"What  has  happened,  and  who  art  thou? "asked  the 
young  knight. 

"  I  am  a  servant  of  God,  though  without  ordination,  and 
it  has  happened  this  morning  that  my  horse  broke  away,  hav- 
ing on  his  back  a  casket  with  sacred  objects.  I  was  left 
alone,  without  arms;  evening  is  coming,  and  it  is  short  wait- 
ing till  savage  beasts  will  be  heard  in  the  forest.  I  shall 
perish  unless  you  save  me." 

"  If  thou  perish  because  of  me  must  I  answer  for  thy  sins? 
How  am  I  to  know  that  thou  speakest  truth,  and  that  thou 
art  not  a  cutpurse,  or  a  vagabond,  many  of  whom  are 
dragging  along  the  roads  these  days?" 

41  You  will  know  by  my  caskets.  More  than  one  man 
would  give  a  purse  filled  with  ducats  to  possess  what  is  iu 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  203 

them,  but  I  will  share  their  contents  with  you  if  you  take  me 
and  them." 

"  Thou  callest  thyself  God's  servant  and  knowest  not  that 
a  man  is  to  be  rescued  for  heavenly,  not  for  earthly  rewards. 
But  how  hast  thou  kept  the  caskets,  since  the  horse  ran 
away  ? " 

"  Before  I  found  the  horse  the  wolves  had  devoured  him 
in  an  opening  of  the  forest,  and  the  caskets  were  left.  I 
brought  them  to  the  road  so  as  to  wait  for  the  favor  and 
help  of  good  people." 

Thus  speaking,  and  wishing  to  show  that  he  had  told  truth, 
he  pointed  at  two  bark  caskets  lying  under  a  pine  tree. 
Zbyshko  looked  at  the  man  rather  suspiciously,  for  to  him 
this  stranger  did  not  seem  over  honest;  and  besides,  his 
speech,  though  pure,  betrayed  an  origin  in  distant  regions. 
Zbyshko,  however,  was  loath  to  refuse  assistance,  and  per- 
mitted the  man  to  sit,  with  his  caskets,  which  proved  to  be 
very  light,  on  that  detached  horse  led  by  Hlava. 

"  May  God  increase  your  victory,  valiant  knight !  "  said  the 
unknown.  Then,  seeing  the  youthful  face  of  Zbyshko, 
he  added  in  an  undertone,  "and  also  the  hairs  in  your 
beard." 

A  moment  later  he  was  riding  by  the  side  of  the  Cheh. 
For  some  time  they  could  not  talk,  as  a  strong  wind  was 
blowing  and  the  noise  of  the  forest  was  tremendous,  but 
when  it  had  calmed  somewhat  Zbyshko  heard  the  following 
conversation  behind, — 

"  I  do  not  deny  thy  visit  to  Rome,  but  thou  hast  the  look 
of  a  beer  guzzler." 

"  Guard  thyself  against  eternal  damnation,"  answered  the 
unknown,  "  for  thou  art  talking  with  a  man  who  last  Easter 
ate  hard-boiled  eggs  with  the  Holy  Father.  Talk  not  on 
such  a  cold  day  to  me  of  beer,  even  though  it  we're  heated ; 
but  if  thou  hast  on  thy  person  a  flask  of  wine,  give  me  two 
or  three  gulps  of  it,  and  I  will  give  a  month's  indulgence 
from  purgatory." 

' '  Thou  art  not  ordained,  for  I  heard  thee  say  so  thyself ; 
how  couldst  thou,  then,  give  me  indulgence  for  a  month  of 
purgatory  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  ordained,  but  I  have  a  shaven  head,  for  which 
I  received  a  dispensation  ;  besides,  I  bear  with  me  indulgences 
and  relics." 

"In  those  caskets?" 

i"  In  these  caskets.     And  if  thou  wert  to  see  what  I  have, 


204  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

thou  wouldst  fall  on  thy  face,  —  not  only  thou,  but  all  the 
pines  in  the  forests,  and  all  the  wild  beasts." 

The  Cheh,  who  was  clever  and  experienced,  looked  sus- 
piciously at  the  dealer  in  indulgences,  and  added,  — 

"  But  the  wolves  ate  thy  horse." 

"They  did,  for  they  are  the  devil's  relatives;  but  they 
burst.  I  saw  one  of  them  burst  with  my  own  eyes.  If  thou 
hast  wine  give  it,  for  though  the  wind  has  stopped,  I  am 
chilled  from  sitting  at  the  roadside." 

Hlava  did  not  give  the  wine,  and  again  they  rode  on  in 
silence,  till  the  dealer  in  relics  inquired, — 

"  AVhither  are  ye  going?" 

"  Far.    But  at  present  to  Sieradz.   Wilt  thou  go  with  us  ?  " 

"  I  must.  I  will  sleep  in  the  stable,  and  to-morrow  may- 
hap that  pious  knight  will  give  me  a  horse,  and  I  shall  go 
farther." 

"  Whence  comest  thou?  " 

"  From  the  land  of  the  Prussian  lords,  from  near  Malborg." 

Hearing  this,  Zbyshko  turned  his  head,  and  beckoned  the 
unknown  to  him. 

"Thou  art  from  near  Malborg?  Whence  comest  thou 
now?" 

"  From  near  Malborg." 

"  But  thou  art  not  a  German,  thou  speakest  our  language 
so  well.  What  is  thy  name?  " 

"I  am  a  German,  and  they  caU  me  Sanderus;  I  know 
your  language,  for  I  was  born  in  Torun,  where  all  people 
speak  it.  Later  I  lived  in  Malborg,  but  it  is  the  same  there. 
Nay !  even  brothers  of  the  Order  understand  your  language." 

"And  art  thou  long  from  Malborg?  " 

"  I  have  been  in  the  Holy  Land,  in  Constantinople,  and 
in  Rome,  whence  I  returned  through  France  to  Malborg; 
from  Malborg  I  went  to  Mazovia,  carrying  holy  relics,  which 
pious  Christians  buy  gladly  to  save  their  souls." 

"  Wert  thou  in  Plotsk,  and  also  in  Warsaw?  " 

"I  was  in  both  places.  May  God  give  health  to  both 
princesses !  Not  without  cause  do  the  Prussian  lords  them- 
selves love  Princess  Alexandra ;  she  is  a  saintly  lady,  though 
Princess  Anna,  the  wife  of  Prince  Yanush,  is  not  inferior." 

"  Hast  thou  seen  the  court  in  Warsaw?" 

"  I  have  not  met  it  in  Warsaw,  but  in  Tsehanov,  where  the 
prince  and  the  princess  received  me  hospitably  as  a  servant 
of  God,  and  gave  me  rich  gifts  for  the  road.  But  I  left 
relies  which  must  bring  them  God's  blessing." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  205 

Zbyshko  wished  to  inquire  about  Danusia,  but  at  once  a 
certain  indecision  possessed  him,  and  a  certain  shame ;  for  he 
understood  that  that  would  be  the  same  as  to  confess  his 
love  to  an  unknown  man  of  low  origin,  who,  besides,  had  a 
suspicious  look,  and  might  be  some  common  deceiver.  So 
after  a  moment's  silence,  he  asked,  — 

' '  AVhat  relics  art  thou  bearing  through  the  world  ?  " 
"I  bear  indulgences  and  relics;  the  indulgences  are 
various.  1  have  plenary  indulgences,  indulgences  for  five 
hundred  years,  for  three  hundred,  for  two  hundred  years,  and 
less,  cheaper,  so  that  even  poor  people  acquire  them,  and 
thus  shorten  the  torments  of  purgatory  for  themselves.  I 
have  indulgences  for  past  sins,  and  for  future ;  but  do  not 
think,  lord,  that  I  put  away  the  money  which  people  pay  for 
them.  A  morsel  of  black  bread  and  a  gulp  of  water  suffices 
me;  the  rest  of  what  I  collect  I  take  to  Rome,  so  that  iu 
time  I  may  make  a  new  journey.  There  are  many  money 
grabbers  who  go  through  the  world,  it  is  true,  but  have 
only  false  things,  indulgences,  relics,  testimonials,  and 
seals ;  such  persons  as  these  the  Holy  Father  pursues  justly 
with  his  letters,  but  on  me  the  prior  of  Sieradz  has  wrought 
injustice  and  wrong,  for  my  seals  are  genuine.  Look,  lord, 
at  the  wax  and  you  will  know  yourself." 
"  But  what  did  the  prior  of  Sieradz  do?" 
"  Oh,  as  God  lives,  I  thought  unjustly  that  he  was  tainted 
with  the  heretical  teaching  of  Wyclif .  And  if,  as  your  at- 
tendant has  told  me,  you  are  going  to  Sieradz,  I  prefer  not 
to  show  myself  to  him,  so  as  not  to  bring  him  to  sin  and 
blaspheme  against  holy  things." 

' l  That  means,  without  saying  much,  that  he  took  thee  for 
a  cheat  and  a  cutpurse." 

"  May  I  forgive  him,  lord,  through  love  for  my  neighbor, 
as  indeed  I  have  done  already ;    but  he   has   blasphemed 
against  my  sacred  wares,  for  which  I  fear  greatly  that  he 
will  be  damned  beyond  rescue." 
"What  sacred  wares  hast  thou?" 

"  Such  that  it  is  not  proper  to  speak  of  them  with  covered 
head;  but  since  I  have  indulgences  with  me,  I  give  you,  O 
lord,  permission  not  to  take  off  your  cowl,  since  the  wind  is 
now  blowing  afresh.  Buy  of  me,  therefore,  a  little  indul- 
gence to  have  in  supply,  and  the  sin  will  not  be  accounted 
to  you.  What  is  it  that  I  have  not?  I  have  a  hoof  of  the 
ass  on  which  the  flight  to  Egypt  took  place  ;  it  was  found  near 
the  pyramids.  The  King  of  Aragoii  offered  me  indeed  fifty 


206  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ducats  for  it.  I  have  a  feather  from  a  wing  of  the  Archangel 
Gabriel,  who  dropped  it  during  the  Annunciation;  1  have 
two  heads  of  quails  sent  to  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness ; 
I  have  oil  in  which  pagans  wished  to  boil  Saint  John,  and 
a  round  from  the  ladder  which  Jacob  saw  in  his  vision.  I 
have  tears  dropped  by  Mary  of  Egypt,  and  some  rust  from 
the  keys  of  Saint  Peter.  I  cannot  mention  all,  because  I  am 
chilled,  and  your  attendant,  O  lord,  would  not  give  me  wine ; 
and  moreover  I  could  not  name  them  all  between  this  time 
and  evening." 

"  Those  relics  are  great  if  they  are  genuine,"  said  Zbyshko. 

"  If  they  are  genuine?  Take  the  lance  from  the  hand  of 
that  attendant  and  plant  it  before  you,  for  the  devil  is  near 
who  gives  you  such  ideas.  Keep  him,  O  lord,  at  the  length 
of  the  lance.  And  if  you  will  not  bring  misfortune  on  your- 
self buy  of  me  an  indulgence  for  that  sin ;  unless  you  do,  the 
one  whom  you  love  most  on  earth  will  die  in  three  weeks." 

Zbyshko  was  terrified  at  the  threat,  for  Danusia  came  to 
his  mind,  and  he  said,  — 

"It  is  not  I  who  doubt,  but  the  prior  of  Dominicans  in 
Sieradz." 

"  Look  yourself  at  the  wax  of  the  seals;  as  to  the  prior, 
God  knows  if  he  is  alive  yet,  for  Divine  justice  is  swift." 

But  when  they  arrived  at  Sieradz  it  appeared  that  the  prior 
was  alive.  Zbyshko  even  betook  himself  to  him  to  give  for 
two  masses,  one  of  which  was  to  be  offered  for  the  benefit  of 
Matsko,  the  other  on  account  of  those  peacock-plumes  for 
which  Zbyshko  was  going.  The  prior,  like  many  in  Poland 
at  that  time,  was  a  foreigner,  from  Tsylia  by  origin,  but 
during  fourteen  years'  residence  in  Sieradz  he  had  learned 
Polish  well,  and  was  a  great  enemy  of  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross.  When  he  heard,  therefore,  of  Zbyshko's  undertak- 
ing, he  said:  "  A  greater  punishment  of  the  Lord  will  meet 
them  yet,  but  I  will  not  dissuade  thee  from  what  thou  hast 
intended ;  first,  because  thou  hast  taken  an  oath,  and,  second, 
because  a  Polish  hand  can  never  squeeze  them  sufficiently 
for  what  they  did  here  in  Sieradz." 

"What  did  they  do?"  inquired  Zbyshko,  who  was  glad 
to  hear  of  every  injustice  committed  by  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross. 

Here  the  old  prior  spread  apart  his  hands  and  began  to 
repeat  audibly  "  Eternal  rest;  "  then  he  sat  on  a  bench,  and 
kept  his  eyes  closed  for  a  while,  as  if  to  summon  old 
memories. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         207 

"  Vincent  of  Shamotur  brought  them  here,"  said  he  at  last. 
"  I  was  twenty  years  old  then,  and  had  just  come  from  Tsylia, 
whence  my  uncle,  Petzoldt,  the  custodian,  brought  me.  The 
Kuights  of  the  Cross  attacked  this  town  in  the  night,  and 
burned  it  immediately.  From  the  walls  we  saw  them  put 
men,  women,  and  children  to  the  sword  on  the  market  square, 
and  hurl  infants  into  the  fire ;  I  saw  them  kill  even  priests, 
for  in  their  rage  they  spared  no  man.  And  it  happened 
that  the  prior  Mikolai,  from  Elblang  by  origin,  knew  Her- 
mann, the  comtur,  the  leader  of  the  Germans.  The  prior 
went  out  with  the  older  monks  to  that  savage  knight,  and 
Kneeling  down,  implored  him  in  German  to  spare  Christian 
blood.  '  I  understand  not,'  replied  Hermann  the  comtur, 
and  gave  command  to  go  on  with  the  slaughter.  Then 
they  slew  the  monks,  and  with  them  my  uncle,  Petzoldt; 
next  they  bound  Mikolai  the  prior  to  the  tail  of  a  horse. 
Toward  morning  there  was  not  a  living  man  in  the  town, 
save  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  —  and  save  me ;  I  was  hid- 
den on  a  beam  in  the  belfry.  God  punished  them  for  that 
at  Plovtsi,  but  they  are  rising  up  continually  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  this  Christian  kingdom,  and  they  wUl  rise  up  till  the 
arm  of  God  crushes  them  utterly." 

"  At  Plovtsi  too,"  answered  Zbyshko,  "  nearly  all  the  men 
of  my  family  perished ;  but  I  feel  no  regret  for  them,  since 
God  gave  King  Lokietek  such  a  victory,  and  destroyed 
twenty  thousand  Germans." 

"  Thou  wilt  see  a  still  greater  war,  and  greater  victories," 
said  the  prior. 

' '  Amen !  "  replied  Zbyshko.  And  they  spoke  then  of 
something  else. 

The  young  knight  asked  a  little  about  the  dealer  in  relics 
whom  he  had  found  on  the  road,  and  learned  that  many  such 
cheats  were  wandering  about  on  the  highways,  deceiving 
the  credulous.  The  prior  told  him  also  that  there  were 
papal  bulls  commanding  bishops  to  punish  such  dealers,  and, 
in  case  a  man  had  not  genuine  letters  and  seals,  to  condemn 
him  immediately.  Since  the  testimonies  of  this  wanderer 
had  seemed  suspicious  to  the  prior,  he  wished  to  send  him  at 
once  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop.  If  it  appeared  that  he 
was  a  genuine  bearer  of  indulgences  no  wrong  would  be  done 
him.  But  this  man  preferred  flight.  Perhaps  he  feared  de- 
lay on  his  journey,  but  through  this  flight  he  subjected  him- 
self to  still  greater  suspicion. 

Toward  the  end  of  Zbyshko's  visit  the  prior  invited  the 


208  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

young  man  to  rest  and  pass  the  night  in  the  cloister;  but  he 
could  not  accept,  since  he  wished  to  hang  up  a  card  before 
the  inn  with  a  challenge  to  battle  "  on  foot  or  on  horseback" 
to  all  knights  who  should  deny  that  Panna  Danusia  was  the 
most  beautiful  and  virtuous  maiden  in  the  kingdom.  It  was 
not  proper  in  any  way  to  attach  such  a  challenge  to  the  gate 
of  the  cloister.  Neither  the  prior  nor  other  priests  would 
even  write  a  card  for  him.  In  consequence  of  this  the  young 
knight  grew  greatly  vexed  and  knew  not  at  all  how  to  help 
himself.  It  occurred  to  him  only  on  his  return  to  the  inn 
to  ask  aid  of  the  dealer  in  indulgences. 

' '  The  prior  does  not  know  whether  thou  art  a  rascal  or 
not,  for  he  says :  ' If  he  has  genuine  testimony  why  did  he 
fear  the  bishop's  court? ' ' 

"I  fear  not  the  bishop,  but  monks  who  have  no  knowledge 
of  seals.  I  wished  to  go  to  Cracow,  but  as  I  have  no  horse 
I  must  wait  till  some  man  gives  me  one.  Meanwhile  I  will 
send  a  letter,  to  which  I  shall  put  my  own  seal." 

"  I  too  thought  to  myself  that  if  thou  wouldst  show  that 
thou  knowest  letters  it  would  be  a  sign  that  thou  art  not  a 
simple  fellow.  But  how  wilt  thou  send  the  letter?  " 

"  Through  some  pilgrim  or  wandering  monk.  Are  the  peo- 
ple few  in  number  who  go  to  the  queen's  grave  in  Cracow?  " 

"  But  couldst  thou  write  a  letter  for  me?  " 

"I  will  write  anything  that  you  command,  smoothly  and  to 
the  point,  even  on  a  board." 

"  Better  on  a  board,"  said  Zbyshko,  delighted,  "for  it  will 
not.  drop  off,  and  will  be  good  for  another  time." 

So  when  Zbyshko's  attendants  had  found  and  brought  in  a 
new  board,  Sanderus  sat  down  to  write.  Zbyshko  could  not 
read  what  he  wrote,  but  he  commanded  straightway  to  fasten 
the  challenge  on  the  gate,  and  to  hang  beneath  it  his  shield, 
which  the  Turks  guarded  one  after  the  other.  Whoso  should 
strike  the  challenge  with  his  spear  would  indicate  that  he 
accepted  it.  But  in  Sieradz  there  was  evidently  a  lack  of 
volunteers  for  such  matters,  for  neither  on  that  day  nor  the 
day  following  till  noon  did  the  shield  resound  from  a  blow ; 
at  noon  the  young  man,  somewhat  vexed,  continued  his  jour- 
ney. But  first  Sanderus  came  to  him  and  said,  — 

"  If  you  had  hung  up  your  shield  in  the  land  of  the  Prus- 
sian lords  surely  your  attendant  would  have  to  strap  on  your 
armor."  - 

"  How  is  that?  Knights  of  the  Cross,  being  monks,  cannot 
have  ladies  whom  they  love,  for  it  is  not  permitted  them." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  209 

"I  know  not  whether  it  is  permitted,  but  I  know  that  they 
have  them.  It  is  true  that  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  cannot  en- 
gage without  sin  in  single  combat,  for  he  takes  an  oath  that 
he  will  fight  with  others  only  for  the  faith,  but  there  is  a 
multitude  of  lay  knights  from  distant  lands  who  come  to  aid 
the  Order.  These  men  are  looking  only  to  find  some  one 
with  whom  to  fight,  especially  the  French  knights." 

"  Oh,  indeed!  I  have  seen  them  at  Vilno,  and  God  grant 
me  to  see  them  also  at  Malborg.  I  need  peacock-plumes 
from  helmets,  for  I  have  vowed  to  get  them  —  dost 
understand  ?  " 

"  Buy,  O  lord,  two  or  three  drops  of  the  sweat  which  fell 
from  Saint  George  when  he  fought  the  dragon.  No  relic 
is  of  more  service  to  a  knight.  Give  for  them  that  horse  on 
which  you  commanded  me  to  sit.  I  will  give  besides  an 
indulgence  for  the  Christian  blood  which  you  will  shed  in 
the  struggle." 

"  Say  no  more,  or  I  shall  be  angry.  I  will  not  take  thy 
wares  till  I  know  that  they  are  genuine." 

"  You  are  going,  lord,  as  you  said,  to  the  Mazovian  court, 
to  Prince  Yanush.  Inquire  there  how  many  relics  they  took 
of  me,  —  the  princess  herself  and  knights  and  damsels  at 
weddings  where  I  was  present." 

"  What  weddings?  " 

"  As  usual  before  Advent.  The  knights  marry  one  with 
more  haste  than  another,  because  people  say  that  there  will 
be  war  between  the  King  of  Poland  and  the  Prussian  knights 
for  the  land  of  Dobryn.  A  man  says  to  himself :  '  God 
knows  whether  I  shall  return  alive ; '  and  he  wishes,  before 
the  war  comes,  to  experience  happiness  with  a  woman." 

The  news  of  the  war  occupied  Zbyshko  greatly,  but  still 
more  that  which  Sanderus  had  said  about  weddings;  so  he 
inquired,  — 

"  What  damsels  were  married?  " 

"  Oh,  Princess  Anna's  damsels.  I  know  not  whether  one 
remained,  for  I  heard  her  say  that  she  would  have  to  seek 
new  ladies-in-waiting." 

When  he  heard  this  Zbyshko  was  silent  for  a  time ;  after 
that  he  asked  with  a  somewhat  changed  voice,  — 

"  But  Panna  Danuta,  the  daughter  of  Yurand,  whose  name 
stands  on  the  board,  —  was  she  married  also?  " 

Sanderus  hesitated  in  answering,  first,  because  he  knew 
nothing  clearly,  and  second,  because  he  thought  that  by 
keeping  the  knight  in  suspense  he  would  win  a  preponder- 

TOL.   I.  —  14 


210  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ance  over  him  and  be  able  to  exploit  him  the  better.  He  had 
considered  already  in  his  mind  that  he  ought  to  hold  fast  to 
that  knight,  who  had  a  good  retinue  and  sufficient  supplies. 
Sauderus  knew  men  and  things.  Zbyshko's  great  youth 
permitted  him  to  suppose  that  the  knight  would  be  bountiful 
and  not  provident,  casting  around  money  easily.  He  had 
observed  also  that  costly  Milan  armor,  and  the  immense 
stallions  for  battle,  which  not  every  man  could  own;  so  he 
said  to  himself  that  with  a  young  lord  like  him  he  would  find 
secure  hospitality  at  courts,  and  more  than  one  chance  to 
sell  indulgences  with  profit ;  he  would  have  safety  on  the  road, 
and,  finally,  abundance  of  food  and  drink,  which  for  him  was 
supremely  important.  So  when  he  heard  Zbyshko's  ques- 
tion he  wrinkled  his  forehead,  raised  his  eyes  as  if  straining 
his  memory,  and  answered,  — 

"  Panna  Danuta,  — but  whence  is  she?" 

"  Danuta,  the  daughter  of  Yurand  of  Spyhov." 

"  I  saw  them  all,  but  what  their  names  were  I  do  not  re- 
member clearly." 

"  She  is  young  yet,  plays  on  the  lute,  and  rejoices  the  prin- 
cess with  singing." 

"  Ah !  —  young  —  plays  on  the  lute  —  young  maidens  also 
got  married.  Is  she  not  dark  as  an  agate?  " 

Zbyshko  was  relieved. 

"That  is  not  she  !  She  is  white  as  snow,  but  there  is  a 
blush  on  her  cheeks,  she  is  blond." 

"  One  as  black  as  an  agate,"  said  Sanderus,  "  remained 
with  the  princess,  almost  all  the  others  got  married." 

"  Thou  sayst  '  almost  all ; '  that  means  not  to  the  last  one. 
By  the  dear  God !  if  thou  wish  of  me  anything  then  bring  it 
to  mind." 

"In  three  or  four  days  I  could  recall  everything;  but 
most  precious  to  me  would  be  a  horse  on  which  1  could 
carry  my  sacred  objects." 

"  If  thou  tell  truth,  thou  wilt  get  one." 

"  The  truth  will  be  known  at  the  Mazovian  court,"  said 
Illava,  who  had  been  listening  to  the  conversation  from  the 
first  and  was  laughing  in  his  fist. 

Sanderus  looked  at  him  awhile  and  asked;  "Dost  thou 
think  that  I  fear  the  Mazovian  court?" 

' '  I  do  not  say  that  thou  hast  fear  of  the  Mazovian  court, 
but  if  it  shall  appear  that  thou  hast  lied  thou  wilt  not  go 
away  on  thy  own  legs,  for  his  grace  will  give  command  to 
break  both." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  211 

"  As  true  as  life !  "  said  Zbyshko. 

In  view  of  such  an  announcement  Sanderus  thought  it 
better  to  be  cautious,  and  answered,  — 

"If  I  had  wished  to  lie  I  should  have  answered  at  once 
that  she  was  married,  or  was  not  married,  but  I  said  that  I  did 
not  remember.  If  thou  hadst  wit  thou  wouldst  have  noted 
my  virtue  at  once  by  this  answer." 

"  My  wit  is  not  a  brother  to  thy  virtue,  for  thy  .virtue  may 
be  a  dog's  sister." 

"  My  virtue  does  not  bark  like  thy  wit,  and  whoso  barks 
during  life  may  easily  howl  after  death." 

"  And  in  truth  thy  virtue  will  not  howl  after  death,  but 
gnash,  unless  during  life  it  loses  its  teeth  in  the  service  of 
Satan." 

And  they  began  a  war  of  words,  for  the  Cheh  had  a  nimble 
tongue,  and  for  every  word  from  the  German  he  found  two. 
Meanwhile  Zbyshko  gave  command  to  start,  and  they  pushed 
on,  having  inquired  first  carefully  of  experienced  people  about 
the  road  to  Lenchytsa.  A  little  beyond  Sieradz  they  entered 
deep  pine  forests  with  which  the  greater  part  of  the  country 
was  covered.  But  through  them  in  parts  was  a  road,  ditched 
at  the  sides,  in  low  places  even  paved  with  round  stones,  a 
remnant  of  King  Kazimir's  management.  It  is  true  that  after 
his  death,  amid  disorders  of  the  war  roused  by  the  Nalen- 
chi  and  the  Grymaliti,  roads  had  been  neglected  somewhat, 
but  during  Yadviga's  time,  after  the  pacification  of  the  king- 
dom, spades  appeared  again  in  the  hands  of  dexterous  people 
along  swamps  and  in  forests  appeared  axes.  Toward  the 
end  of  her  life  the  merchant  might  conduct  his  laden  wagons 
between  the  most  important  towns  without  fear  of  seeing 
them  broken  in  ruts  or  stuck  fast  in  mud  holes.  Wild  beasts 
or  robbers  might  meet  one  on  the  road,  but  against  beasts 
there  were  torches  at  night,  and  crossbows  during  daylight ; 
as  to  robbers  and  rascals,  there  were  fewer  of  them  than  in 
neighboring  countries.  Moreover,  the  man  who  went  with 
an  escort  and  armed  might  advance  without  fear. 

So  Zbyshko  feared  neither  robbers  nor  armed  knights  ;  he 
did  not  even  think  of  them,  for  great  alarm  had  fallen  on  him, 
and  his  whole  soul  was  at  the  Mazovian  court.  Would  he 
find  his  Danusia  a  damsel  of  the  princess,  or  the  wife  of  some 
knight  of  Mazovia?  He  knew  not  himself,  and  from  daylight 
till  darkness  he  wrestled  with  his  thoughts  on  this  question. 
Sometimes  it  seemed  to  him  impossible  that  she  should  for- 
get him,  but  at  other  times  it  came  to  his  head  that  perhaps 


212  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Yurand  had  come  to  the  court  from  Spyhov  and  given  her  in 
marriage  to  some  friend  or  neighbor.  He  had  told  him 
while  in  Cracow  that  Danusia  was  not  fated  for  him,  Zbyshko, 
and  that  he  could  not  give  her;  so,  evidently,  he  had  prom- 
ised her  to  another ;  evidently  he  was  bound  by  an  oath,  and 
now  he  was  keeping  it.  It  seemed  certain  to  Zbyshko  that 
he  would  not  see  her  again  as  a  maiden.  Then  he  called 
Sanderus  and  inquired  a  second  time,  but  he  merely  made  the 
affair  still  more  doubtful.  More  than  once  he  recollected  the 
damsel,  the  daughter  of  Yurand,  and  her  wedding,  and 
then  suddenly  he  put  his  finger  to  his  lips,  thought  a  moment, 
and  answered,  "  It  must  be  that  it  was  not  that  one."  In 
wine,  which  was  to  create  clearness  in  his  head,  the  German 
did  not  regain  memory,  and  he  kept  the  young  knight  con- 
tinually between  hope  and  mortal  fear. 

So  Zbyshko  travelled  on  in  anxiety,  suffering,  and  uncer- 
tainty. On  the  way  he  had  no  thought  of  his  own  or  of 
Zyh's  house,  he  was  thinking  only  of  what  it  behooved  him 
to  do.  First  of  all  was  the  need  to  go  and  learn  the  truth 
at  the  Mazovian  court ;  hence  he  rode  on  hurriedly,  halting 
only  for  short  night  rests  at  courts,  inns,  and  towns,  so  as 
not  to  wear  out  his  horses.  In  Lenchytsa  he  commanded  to 
hang  up  his  board  again  with  the  challenge  before  the  gate, 
understanding  in  his  soul  that,  whether  Danusia  remained 
in  a  maiden  condition  or  was  married,  she  was  always  the 
lady  of  his  heart,  and  he  was  obliged  to  do  battle  for  her. 
But  in  Lenchytsa  there  were  not  many  who  knew  how  to 
read  the  challenge ;  those  of  the  knights  to  whom  clerics 
skilled  in  letters  explained  it,  shrugged  their  shoulders,  not 
knowing  foreign  customs,  and  said:  "Some  fool  is  travel- 
ling ;  how  can  any  man  agree  with  him,  or  contradict  him. 
unless  he  has  seen  the  girl  with  his  own  eyes?" 

And  Zbyshko  went  on  with  increasing  vexation  and  in- 
creasing haste.  Never  had  he  ceased  to  love  his  Danusia ; 
when  at  home  and  while  "  advising "  almost  daily  with 
Yagenka,  and  looking  at  her  beauty,  he  had  not  thought 
so  often  of  the  other,  but  now  she  did  not  leave  his  eyes, 
his  memory,  or  his  thoughts  day  or  night.  In  sleep  even 
he  saw  her  before  him,  blond-haired,  with  a  lute  in  her 
hand,  with  red  shoes,  and  with  a  garland  on  her  head.  She 
stretched  forth  her  hands  to  him,  but  Yurand  drew  her 
away.  In  the  morning,  when  dreams  fled,  greater  longing 
than  ever  came  straightway  in  place  of  them,  and  never  had 
Zbvshko  loved  that  maiden  when  in  Bogdanets  as  he  loved 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  213 

her  then,  when  he  was  not  sure  but  they  had  taken  her  away 
from  him. 

It  came  also  to  his  head  that  surely  she  had  been  married 
in  spite  of  her ;  hence  at  heart,  he  did  not  blame  Danusia, 
especially  since,  being  a  child,  she  could  not  have  her  own 
will  yet.  But  in  soul  he  was  angry  at  Yurand  and  Princess 
Anna,  and  when  he  thought  of  Danusia's  husband  his  heart 
rose  to  his  throat,  and  he  looked  around  threateningly  on 
his  attendants  who  carried  his  armor  under  a  covering.  He 
settled  too,  with  himself,  that  he  would  not  cease  to  serve 
her,  and  that  though  he  might  find  her  the  wife  of  another 
he  would  lay  the  peacock-plumes  down  at  her  feet.  But 
there  was  more  grief  in  that  thought  than  solace,  for  he 
knew  not  what  he  could  begin  to  do  afterward.  Nothing 
consoled  him  save  the  thought  of  a  great  war.  Though  he 
had  no  wish  to  live  without  Danusia,  he  did  not  promise 
to  perish  surely,  but  he  felt  that  somehow  his  spirit  and 
his  memory  would  be  so  diverted  during  war  that  he  would 
be  free  of  all  other  cares  and  vexations.  And  a  great  war 
was  hanging  in  the  air,  as  it  were.  It  was  unknown  whence 
news  of  it  had  come,  for  peace  reigned  between  the  king 
and  the  Order;  still  in  all  places  whithersoever  Zbyshko 
went,  men  spoke  on  no  other  subject.  People  had,  as  it 
were,  a  foreboding  that  it  must  come,  and  some  men  said 
openly :  ' '  "Why  did  we  unite  with  Lithuania,  unless  against 
those  wolves,  the  Knights  of  the  Cross?  We  must  finish 
with  them  once  and  forever,  so  that  they  may  be  rending 
our  entrails  no  longer."  But  others  said:  "Mad  monks! 
Plovtse  did  not  suffice  them  !  death  is  hanging  over  them, 
and  still  they  seized  Dobryn,  which  they  must  vomit  up  with 
their  blood."  And  throughout  all  territories  of  the  kingdom 
people  without  boasting  prepared  seriously,  as  is  usual  in 
a  life-and-death  struggle,  with  the  deep  determination  of 
strong  men  who  had  endured  injustice  too  long  and  were 
making  ready  at  last  to  mete  out  dreadful  punishment.  In 
all  houses  Zbyshko  met  men  who  were  convinced  that  the 
need  might  come  any  day  to  sit  on  horseback ;  and  he  was 
astonished,  for  though  thinking,  as  well  as  others,  that  war 
must  come,  he  had  not  heard  that  it  would  begin  so  soon. 
It  had  not  occurred  to  him  that  the  desire  of  people  had 
anticipated  events  that  time.  He  believed  others,  not  him- 
self, and  was  rejoiced  in  heart  at  sight  of  that  hurry  pre- 
ceding conflict  which  he  met  everywhere.  In  all  places 
all  other  anxieties  gave  way  to  anxiety  about  a  horse  and 


214  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

armor;  everywhere  men  were  testing  with  great  care  lances, 
swords,  axes,  spears,  helmets,  mail,  straps  for  breastplates, 
horse  trappings.  Smiths  were  beating  night  and  day  on 
iron  plates  with  their  hammers,  forging  rude  heavy  armor 
which  elegant  knights  of  the  West  could  hardly  move,  but 
which  the  sturdy  "  heirs  "of  Great  and  Little  Poland  carried 
easily.  Old  men  drew  forth  from  caskets  in  their  closets 
faded  bags  with  coin  in  them,  to  procure  military  outfits  for 
their  sons.  Once  Zbyshko  passed  the  night  with  a  rich 
noble,  Bartosh  of  Belav,  who  having  twenty-two  stalwart 
sons  mortgaged  broad  lands  to  the  cloister  in  Lovich  so  as 
to  buy  twenty-two  suits  of  armor,  as  many  helmets,  and 
other  arms  for  the  conflict.  So  Zbyshko,  though  he  had  not 
heard  of  this  in  Bogdanets,  thought,  also,  that  he  would  have 
to  go  to  Prussia  directly,  and  thanked  God  that  he  was 
equipped  for  the  expedition  so  splendidly. 

Indeed  his  armor  roused  admiration  everywhere.  People 
esteemed  him  the  son  of  a  voevoda,  but  when  he  said  that 
he  was  only  the  son  of  a  simple  noble,  and  that  such  armor 
might  be  bought  among  the  Germans  if  one  would  pay 
with  an  axe  properly,  hearts  gained  warlike  desire.  But 
more  than  one  man  unable  to  stifle  greed  at  sight  of  this 
armor  caught  up  with  Zbyshko  on  the  road,  and  asked, 
"Well,  wilt  thou  fight  for  it  ?"  But  being  in  a  hurry  he 
would  not  fight;  besides,  the  Cheh  drew  his  crossbow. 
Zbyshko  ceased  even  to  hang  out  the  board  with  the  chal- 
lenge at  inns,  for  he  noticed  that  the  farther  he  advanced 
from  the  boundary  the  less  'people  understood  it,  and  the 
more  they  considered  him  foolish. 

In  Mazovia  men  spoke  less  of  the  war.  They  believed 
even  there  that  it  was  coming,  but  they  knew  not  the  time. 
In  Warsaw  there  was  peace,  the  more  since  the  court  was  at 
Tsehanov,  which  Prince  Yanush  had  built  over  after  the  old 
attack  of  the  Lithuanians,  or  rather  he  had  built  it  entirely 
new,  for  of  the  earlier  place  there  remained  only  the  castle. 
In  the  town  of  Warsaw  Yasko  Soha,  the  starosta  of  the 
castle,  son  of  the  voevoda  Abraham,  who  fell  at  the  Vorskla, 
received  Zbyshko.  Yasko  knew  the  young  knight,  for  he 
had  been  with  Princess  Anna  in  Cracow ;  hence  he  was  glad 
to  entertain  him.  But  before  sitting  down  to  food  and  drink 
Zbyshko  inquired  about  Danusia.  "Had  she  not  been  given 
in  marriage  at  the  same  time  with  other  damsels?" 

Yasko  could  not  answer  that  question.  The  prince  and 
princess  had  lived  in  the  castle  of  Tsehanov  since  early 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  215 

autumn.  In  "Warsaw  only  he  and  a  handful  of  bowmen 
had  remained  as  a  guard.  He  heard  that  in  Tsehanov  there 
had  been  various  amusements  and  weddings,  as  happens 
usually  before  Advent,  but  who  of  the  damsels  had  married 
and  who  had  remained  single  he,  as  a  married  man,  had  not 
inquired. 

"  I  think,  however,"  said  he,  "  that  Yurand's  daughter  is 
not  married.  How  could  the  marriage  take  place  without 
Yurand?  and  I  have  not  heard  of  his  arrival.  Two  brothers 
of  the  Order  are  visiting  at  the  court,  — one  is  from  Yansbork, 
the  other  from  Schytno,  —  and  with  them  are  some  foreign 
guests,  it  is  likely  ;  at  such  times  Yurand  never  comes,  for 
the  sight  of  a  white  mantle  rouses  him  to  madness.  Unless 
Yurand  was  there,  there  was  no  wedding.  But  if  it  is  thy 
wish  I  will  send  a  messenger  to  inquire,  and  will  order  him 
to  return  quickly,  though,  as  I  live,  I  think  that  thou  wilt 
find  Yurand's  daughter  yet  in  the  maiden  state." 

"  I  shall  go  myself  to-morrow,  but  God  reward  thee  for 
the  comfort.  Only  let  my  horses  rest,  and  I  shall  go,  for 
I  cannot  rest  till  I  know  the  truth.  But  God  repay  thee; 
thou  hast  relieved  me  at  once." 

Soha  did  not  stop  here ;  he  inquired  of  one  and  another 
among  the  nobles,  who  were  stopping  by  chance  in  the 
castle,  and  the  soldiers,  if  any  had  heard  of  the  marriage  of 
Yurand's  daughter.  No  one  had  heard,  though  there  were 
men  who  had  been  in  Tsehanov,  and  had  even  been  at  wed- 
dings. "  Unless  some  one  had  taken  her  during  recent 
weeks  or  recent  days."  It  might  have  happened,  indeed, 
for  in  those  days  people  did  not  lose  time  in  reflection.  But 
Zbyshko  went  to  sleep  greatly  strengthened.  While  therein 
bed  he  thought  whether  or  not  to  dismiss  Sanderus  on  the 
morrow;  but  he  considered  that  the  man  might  be  useful, 
because  of  his  knowledge  of  German,  when  the  time  came  to 
go  against  Lichtensteiii.  He  thought,  too,  that  Sanderus 
had  not  deceived  him ;  and  though  at  inns  he  was  very 
expensive,  since  he  ate  and  drank  as  much  as  four  persons, 
still  he  was  serviceable,  and  showed  his  new  lord  a  certain 
attachment.  Besides,  he  had  the  art  of  writing,  thus  surpass- 
ing the  Cheh  and  Zbyshko  himself. 

All  these  considerations  caused  the  young  knight  to  let 
Sanderus  go  to  Tsehanov ;  at  which  the  man  rejoiced,  not  only 
because  of  the  food,  but  because  he  thought  that  in  hon- 
orable company  he  would  rouse  more  confidence  and  find 
purchasers  more  easily  for  his  relics.  After  another  night 


216  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

spent  at  Naselsk,  and  travelling  neither  too  briskly  nor  too 
slowly,  they  saw  toward  evening  of  the  next  day  the  walls 
of  Tsehanov  Castle.  Zbyshko  halted  at  the  inn  to  put  on 
his  armor  and  enter  the  castle,  according  to  knightly  custom, 
in  a  helmet,  and  lance  in  hand.  So  he  mounted  his  gigantic 
stallion  and  advanced,  after  he  had  made  a  sign  of  the  cross 
in  the  air. 

But  he  had  not  gone  ten  steps  when  the  Cheh  riding, 
behind  caught  up  with  him,  and  said, — 

"  Your  grace,  certain  knights  are  riding  up  after  us, — 
Knights  of  the  Cross,  I  think." 

Zbyshko  turned  his  horse  and  saw  a  showy  retinue  not 
farther  than  fifty  rods  distant ;  at  the  head  of  it  on  strong 
Pomeranian  horses  rode  two  knights,  both  in  full  armor,  each 
in  a  white  mantle  with  a  black  cross,  and  in  a  helmet  with 
lofty  peacock-plumes. 

"  Knights  of  the  Cross,  by  the  dear  God !  "  said  Zbyshko. 

And  involuntarily  he  inclined  in  the  saddle,  and  placed  his 
lance  half-way  down  to  the  horse's  ears ;  seeing  which,  the 
Cheh  spat  on  his  palm  so  that  the  axe  might  not  slip  from  it. 

Zbyshko's  attendants,  men  of  experience,  knowing  the 
custom  of  war,  stood  ready  also,  —  not  for  battle,  it  is  true, 
for  in  knightly  conflicts  servants  took  no  part,  but  to  measure 
out  a  space  for  the  struggle  on  horseback,  or  to  trample  the 
snowy  earth  for  a  combat  on  foot. 

Being  a  noble,  the  Cheh  was  to  take  part;  but  he  too 
hoped  that  Zbyshko  would  speak  before  he  struck,  and  in 
his  soul  he  was  wonderfully  astonished  even  that  the  young 
lord  lowered  his  lance  before  challenging. 

But  Zbyshko  recollected  himself  in  season.  He  recalled 
that  mad  act  of  his  near  Cracow  when  he  wished  without 
foresight  to  do  battle  with  Lichtenstein,  and  remembered  all 
the  misfortunes  which  had  come  of  it;  so  he  raised  his  lance, 
which  he  gave  to  the  Cheh,  and  without  drawing  his  sword 
moved  on  horseback  toward  the  Knights  of  the  Cross.  When 
he  had  ridden  up  he  saw  that  besides  them  there  was  still  a 
third  knight,  also  with  plumes  upon  his  helmet,  and  a  fourth, 
long  haired,  without  armor;  to  him  this  last  man  seemed  a- 
Mazoviau.  When  he  saw  them  he  said  to  himself,  — 

"  I  vowed  in  prison  to  my  lady,  not  three  plumes,  but  as 
many  as  she  has  fingers  on  her  hands;  but  three,  if  they  are 
not  envoys,  might  be  found  at  once."  He  thought,  however, 
that  they  must  surely  be  envoys  to  the  Prince  of  Mazovia ; 
so  he  called  aloud,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  217 

"  Praised  be  Jesus  Christ." 

"  For  the  ages  of  ages,"  answered  the  long-haired,  un- 
armored  horseman. 

' '  God  give  you  fortune ! " 

"  And  to  you,  lord." 

"  Glory  to  Saint  George  !  " 

"  He  is  our  patron.     Lord,  be  greeted  on  the  road." 

Here  they  bowed  to  each  other;  and  then  Zbyshko  an- 
nounced his  name,  his  escutcheon,  his  watchword,  and  the 
place  whence  he  was  going  to  the  court  of  Mazovia.  The 
long-haired  knight  declared  that  he  was  Yendrek  of  Kropiv- 
nitse,  and  that  he  was  conducting  guests  of  the  prince, 
Brother  Gottfried  and  Brother  Rotgier,  with  Foulk  de 
Lorche  of  Lorraine,  who,  while  visiting  the  Knights  of 
the  Cross,  wished  to  see  with  his  own  eyes  the  Prince  of 
Mazovia,  and  especially  the  princess,  daughter  of  the  famous 
"Kynstut."  l 

While  their  names  were  in  course  of  mention,  the  foreign 
knights,  sitting  erect  on  their  horses,  bent  their  heads  cov- 
ered with  iron  helmets,  and  bowed  repeatedly;  for  they 
thought,  judging  from  Zbyshko's  brilliant  armor,  that  the 
prince  had  sent  out  some  distinguished  person,  perhaps  a 
son  or  relative,  to  meet  them. 

"  The  comtur,"  continued  Yendrek,  "or,  as  you  would 
say  in  our  language,  the  starosta,  of  Yansbork  is  stopping 
as  a  guest  with  the  prince,  to  whom  he  mentioned  these 
three  knights.  '  They  have  a  lively  desire  to  come,'  said 
he,  '  but  do  not  dare,  especially  the  Knight  of  Lorraine,  be- 
cause, journeying  from  afar,  he  thinks  that  immediately 
beyond  the  boundary  of  the  Order  dwell  Saracens,  with  whom 
war  never  ceases.'  The  prince,  as  a  hospitable  lord,  sent  me 
at  once  to  the  boundary  to  conduct  them  in  safety  among 
the  castles." 

"  Could  they  not  have  passed  without  your  aid?  " 

' '  Our  people  are  terribly  enraged  at  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross,  and  not  so  much  for  their  attacks,  since  we  look  in  at 
them  also,  as  for  their  great  treachery.  If  a  Knight  of  the 
Cross  embrace  thee  to  thy  face  and  kiss  thee,  he  is  ready 
to  plunge  a  knife  into  thy  back  at  that  very  moment,  —  a 
custom  quite  swinish  and  hateful  to  us  Mazovians.  Yes ! 
that  is  it !  Every  one  will  receive  a  German  under  his  roof 
and  do  no  harm  to  his  guest,  but  on  the  road  he  is  glad  to 
attack  him.  And  there  are  some  who  do  nothing  else 

1  Keistut. 


218  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

through  revenge,  or  for  the  glory  which  may  God  grant  to 
every  one." 

"  Who  is  the  most  famous  among  you?  " 

"  There  is  one,  and  it  would  be  better  for  a  German  to  look 
at  death  than  see  him;  they  call  him  Yurand  of  Spyhov." 

The  young  knight's  heart  quivered  when  he  heard  this 
name ;  he  determined  at  once  to  draw  Yendrek  by  the  tongue. 

"  I  know,"  said  he ;  "I  have  heard  of  him ;  he  is  the  man 
whose  daughter  Dauusia  was  Princess  Anna's  damsel  till  she 
was  married." 

As  he  said  this  he  looked  carefully  at  the  eyes  of  the 
Mazovian,  stopping  the  breath  in  his  breast  almost ;  but  the 
other  answered  with  great  astonishment:  "Who  told  you 
that?  She  is  a  damsel.  True  it  happens  that  damsels  marry, 
but  Yurand's  daughter  is  not  married.  Six  days  ago,  when 
I  rode  away  from  Tsehanov,  I  saw  her  with  the  princess. 
How  could  she  marry  in  Advent?" 

Zbyshko,  while  hearing  this,  used  all  his  strength  of  will 
to  avoid  seizing  the  Mazovian  by  the  neck  and  shouting, 
u  God  reward  thee  for  the  news ! "  but  he  restrained  himself, 
and  said,  — 

"  I  heard  that  Yuraud  gave  her  to  some  one." 

' '  The  princess,  not  Yurand,  wanted  to  give  her  in  mar- 
riage, but  she  could  not  go  against  Yurand's  will.  She 
wanted  to  give  her  to  a  knight  in. Cracow,  who  made  a  vow 
to  the  girl,  and  who  is  loved  by  her." 

"  Is  he?  "  cried  Zbyshko. 

At  this  Yendrek  looked  at  him  quickly,  smiled,  and  said,  — 

"  Do  you  know,  somehow  you  are  terribly  curious  about 
that  girl?" 

u  I  am  curious  about  acquaintances  to  whom  I  am  going." 

Little  of  Zbyshko's  face  could  be  seen  under  the  helmet,  — 
barely  his  eyes,  his  nose,  and  a  small  part  of  his  cheeks,  — 
but  his  nose  and  his  cheeks  were  so  red  that  the  crafty 
Mazovian,  who  was  given  to  jesting,  said,  — 

"  It  is  sure  that  your  face  has  grown  as  red  from  cold  as 
an  Easter  egg." 

The  young  man  was  still  more  confused  and  answered, 
"  Sure." 

They  moved  on,  and  rode  some  time  in  silence;  only  the 
horses  snorted,  throwing  out  columns  of  steam  from  their 
nostrils,  and  the  foreign  knights  began  to  jabber  among 
themselves.  After  a  while,  however,  Yendrek  asked,  — 

'•  What  is  your  name,  for  I  did  not  hear  well?" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  219 

"  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets." 

"Oh,  indeed!  he  who  made  the  vow  to  Yurand's  daughter 
had  the  same  name." 

"  Do  you  think  that  I  shall  contradict?  "  answered  Zbyshko, 
quickly  and  with  pride. 

"  No,  for  there  is  no  reason.  Dear  God,  then  you  are  that 
Zbyshko  whose  head  the  girl  covered  with  a  veil !  After  the 
return  from  Cracow  the  damsels  talked  of  no  one  but  you, 
and,  while  listening,  tears  flowed  down  the  cheeks  of  more 
than  one  of  them.  So  this  is  you!  Hei!  there  will  be  joy 
at  the  court,  for  the  princess  also  is  fond  of  you." 

"  God  bless  her,  and  bless  you  for  the  good  news —  for 
when  people  told  me  that  she  was  married  I  suffered." 

' l  What,  marry !  A  girl  like  that  is  a  dainty  bit,  for  all 
of  Spyhov  stands  behind  her ;  but  though  there  are  many 
shapely  fellows  at  the  court,  no  one  has  looked  into  her  eyes, 
for  each  respects  her  deed  and  your  vow.  Neither  would 
the  princess  permit  such  conduct.  Hei !  there  will  be  joy. 
It  is  true  that  sometimes  the  damsels  jested  with  her ;  one 
would  say,  '  Your  knight  will  not  come,'  then  she  would 
stamp  with  her  feet  and  cry,  '  He  will !  he  will ! '  Though 
more  than  once,  when  some  one  told  her  that  you  had  taken 
another,  it  came  to  tears," 

These  words  touched  Zbyshko,  but  anger  at  peoples'  talk 
seized  him  straightway;  so  he  said,  — 

"  I  will  challenge  any  one  who  barked  such  things  of 
me!" 

"  Women  said  them,"  answered  Yendrek,  beginning  to 
laugh.  "  Will  you  challenge  women?  What  can  you  do 
with  a  sword  against  a  distaff?" 

Zbyshko,  glad  that  God  had  sent  him  so  kind  and  cheer- 
ful a  companion,  fell  to  inquiring  about  Danusia,  then  about 
the  habits  of  the  Mazoviau  court,  and  again  about  Danusia; 
then  about  Prince  Yanush  and  the  princess,  and  again  about 
Danusia.  But  at  last,  remembering  his  vows,  he  told  Yen- 
drek what  he  had  heard  on  the  way  about  war,  how  people 
were  preparing,  how  they  were  waiting  day  by  day  for  it, 
and  at  last  he  inquired  if  they  had  the  same  thoughts  in 
Mazovia. 

Yendrek  did  not  think  war  so  near.  People  said  that  it 
must  be  near,  but  he  had  heard  the  prince  say  to  Pan  Mikolai 
once  that  the  knights  had  drawn  in  their  horns,  and,  since 
they  feared  the  power  of  King  Yagello,  were  he  to  insist, 
they  would  withdraw  from  the  lauds  of  Dobryn  which  they 


220  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

had  seized,  or  at  least  they  would  put  off  the  war  till  they 
were  well  prepared. 

"  Moreover,"  said  he,  "  the  prince  went  to  Malborg,  where, 
during  the  absence  of  the  Master,  the  Grand  Marshal  enter- 
tained him  and  had  tournaments  for  him,  and  at  present 
comturs  are  visiting  the  prince,  and  now  fresh  guests  are 
on  the  way  to  him." 

Here  he  stopped  and  added  after  a  while,  — 

"  People  say  that  the  knights  are  visiting  us,  and  Prince 
Ziemovit  in  Plotsk.  They  would  like,  of  course,  that  in  case 
of  war  our  princes  should  help  them  and  not  the  King  of 
Poland ;  and  if  they  are  unable  to  bring  the  princes  to  act 
thus  to  induce  them  to  remain  aside  quietly  —  But  this  will 
not  happen." 

"  God  grant  that  it  will  not!  How  could  you  stay  at 
home?  Your  princes  are  connected  with  the  Polish  king- 
dom. They  would  not  sit  quietly,  I  think." 

"They  would  not." 

Zbyshko  looked  again  at  the  foreign  knights  and  at  their 
peacock-plumes. 

"Then  are  these  going  for  that  purpose?"  asked  he. 

"The  brothers  of  the  Order,  perhaps,  for  that  purpose. 
Who  knows?" 

"  And  that  third  man?" 

"  The  third  is  going  because  he  is  curious." 

"  He  must  be  some  considerable  person." 

' '  Yes !  three  wagons  follow  him  with  rich  utensils,  and 
he  has  nine  attendants.  God  grant  to  close  with  such  a 
man!  It  brings  water  to  one's  mouth." 

"  But  can  you  not  do  it?  " 

"How!  The  prince  commanded  me  to  guard  him.  A 
hair  will  not  fall  from  his  head  till  he  reaches  Tsehanov." 

"  But  if  I  should  challenge  them?  They  might  like  to  do 
battle  with  me." 

"  You  would  have  to  do  battle  with  me  first,  for  while  I 
live  nothing  of  that  sort  will  happen." 

When  Zbyshko  heard  this  he  looked  in  a  friendly  manner 
at  the  young  noble,  and  said,  — 

"  You  understand  what  knightly  honoris.  I  will  not  fight 
with  you,  for  I  am  your  friend ;  but  in  Tsehanov  I  shall  find 
a  cause  against  the  Germans,  God  grant." 

"  In  Tsehanov  do  what  may  please  you.  It  will  not  pass 
there  without  tournaments;  then  it  may  go  to  the  sharp 
edge,  should  the  prince  and  the  comturs  give  permission," 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  221 

"  I  have  a  board  on  which  is  a  challenge  to  every  man 
who  will  not  admit  that  Panna  Danusia,  the  daughter  of 
Yurand,  is  the  most  beautiful  and  virtuous  maiden  on  earth. 
But,  do  you  know,  people  everywhere  shrugged  their  shoul- 
ders, and  laughed  —  " 

"  Yes,  for  that  is  a  foreign  custom,  and,  to  tell  the  truth, 
stupid,  which  people  among  us  do  not  know  unless  some- 
where on  the  borders.  So  this  man  of  Lorraine  too  attacked 
a  noble  on  the  road,  commanding  him  to  glorify  some  lady 
of  his  above  others.  But  nobody  understood  him,  and  I 
would  not  let  them  do  battle." 

"  How  is  that?  He  commanded  to  glorify  his  lady? 
Fear  God !  It  must  be  that  he  has  no  shame  in  his  eyes." 

Here  he  glanced  at  the  foreign  knight,  as  if  he  wished  to 
be  sure  how  a  man  looked  who  had  no  shame  in  his  eyes ; 
but  in  his  soul  he  had  to  confess  that  Foulk  de  Lorche  did 
not  seem  at  all  like  a  common  rascal.  On  the  contrary, 
from  beneath  his  raised  visor  gazed  mild  eyes ;  his  face  was 
youthful,  but  full  of  a  certain  pensiveness.  Zbyshko  saw 
with  astonishment,  also,  that  the  knight's  neck  was  thrice 
surrounded  by  a  rope  of  hair  which  passed  along  his  armor 
to  one  ankle,  and  ended  by  being  wound  around  it  three 
times. 

""What  kind  of  rope  is  he  wearing?"  inquired  Zbyshko. 

"  I  could  not  learn  accurately  myself,  for  they  do  not 
understand  our  language,  except  Brother  Rotgier,  who  is 
able  to  say  a  couple  of  words,  but  not  very  well.  I  think, 
however,  that  that  young  knight  has  made  a  vow  not  to 
remove  the  rope  till  he  has  performed  some  great  knightly 
deed.  In  the  day  he  wears  it  over  his  armor,  in  the  night 
on  his  bare  body." 

' '  Sanderus !  "  called  Zbyshko,  suddenly. 

"  At  your  service!  "  answered  the  German,  approaching. 

"  Ask  that  knight  who  is  the  most  virtuous  and  most 
wonderful  maiden  in  the  world." 

"  Who  is  the  most  wonderful  and  most  virtuous  maiden 
in  the  world  ?  "  asked  Sauderus. 

"  Ulrica  de  Elner !  "  answered  De  Lorche.  And  raising 
his  eyes  he  sighed  repeatedly. 

Indignation  stopped  the  breath  in  Zbyshko's  breast  when 
he  heard  blasphemy  like  that;  great  anger  seized  him  and  he 
reined  in  his  stallion  on  the  spot ;  but  before  he  was  able  to 
speak  Yendrek  interposed  his  own  horse  between  him  and 
the  foreigner,  and  said,  — 


222  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

' '  You  will  not  quarrel  here ! " 

Zbyshko  turned  again  to  the  dealer  in  relics,  and  com- 
manded, — 

"  Tell  him  from  me  that  he  loves  an  owl." 

"  My  lord  declares,  noble  knight,  that  you  love  an  owl," 
repeated  Sanderus,  as  an  echo. 

At  this  De  Lorche  dropped  his  reins,  and  with  his  right 
hand  began  to  straighten  and  then  to  draw  off  his  iron 
glove ;  next  he  threw  it  in  the  snow  before  Zbyshko,  who 
beckoned  to  his  Cheh  to  raise  it  with  the  point  of  his 
lance. 

Hereupon  Yendrek  turned  to  Zbyshko  with  a  face  now 
threatening,  and  said,  — 

"  You  will  not  meet,  I  say,  while  my  guard  lasts.  I  will 
not  permit  you  or  him." 

"But  I  did  not  challenge  him,  he  challenged  me." 

•'Yes,  but  for  the  owl.  This  is  enough  for  me,  but  if 
any  one  opposes  —  hei !  I  know  how  to  twist  a  girdle. " 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  do  battle  with  you." 

li  But  you  will  have  to  meet  me,  for  I  have  sworn  to 
defend  this  man." 

"  How  will  it  be?  "  asked  the  stubborn  Zbyshko. 

"  It  is  not  far  to  Tsehanov." 

"  But  what  will  the  German  think?  " 

"  Let  your  man  tell  him  that  there  cannot  be  a  meeting 
here,  and  that  first  there  must  be  permission  from  the  prince 
for  3*ou,  and  from  the  comturs  for  him." 

"  But  if  they  will  not  give  permission?  " 

"  Then  manage  as  you  like.     Enough  has  been  said." 

Zbyshko,  seeing  that  there  was  no  way  out,  and  under- 
standing that  Yendrek  could  not  permit  a  battle,  called 
Sanderus  again  to  explain  to  the  Knight  of  Lorraine  that 
they  would  give  battle  only  when  in  the  place  for  i£  De 
Lorche,  on  hearing  the  German's  words,  nodded  in  sign  that 
he  understood,  and  then  extending  his  hand  held  Zbyshko's 
palm  for  a  moment,  and  pressed  it  three  times  firmly,  which, 
according  to  knightly  custom,  signified  that  they  would  do 
battle  with  each  other  wherever  and  whenever  they  could 
find  opportunity.  They  moved  then  in  apparent  concord 
toward  Tsehanov  Castle,  whose  broad-topped  towers  were 
now  visible  on  the  background  of  the  ruddy  sky. 

They  entered  during  daylight;  but  before  they  had  an- 
nounced themselves  at  the  castle  gate  and  the  bridge  had 
been  lowered,  deep  night  had  come. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  223 

They  were  received  and  entertained  by  Zbyshko's  ac- 
quaintance, Pan  Mikolai,  who  commanded  the  garrison  made 
up  of  a  handful  of  knights  and  three  hundred  unerring 
Kurpie  bowmen. 

Immediately  after  entering  Zbyshko  learned  to  his  great 
vexation  that  the  court  was  not  present.  The  prince,  wish- 
ing to  entertain  the  comturs  of  Schytno  and  Yansbork,  had 
arranged  a  great  hunt  in  the  Kurpie  wilderness,  to  which 
the  princess  also  and  the  ladies  of  her  court  had  gone  so  as 
to  lend  greater  brilliancy  to  the  spectacle.  Of  ladies  whom 
he  knew  Zbyshko  found  only  Pani  Ofka,  the  widow  of  Kryh 
of  Yarzambek,  who  was  housekeeper  in  the  castle.  She  was 
very  glad  to  see  him,  for  from  the  time  of  their  return  from 
Cracow  she  had  told  every  one  who  was  willing  or  unwilling 
to  listen,  of  his  love  for  Danusia  and  his  adventure  with 
Lichtenstein.  These  narrations  had  won  for  her  high  esteem 
among  the  younger  courtiers,  and  the  damsels;  hence  she 
was  grateful  to  Zbyshko,  and  tried  now  to  console  the  young 
man  in  the  sadness  with  which  the  absence  of  Danusia  filled 
him. 

"Thou  wilt  not  know  her,"  said  she.  "The  maiden's 
years  advance,  the  seams  of  her  robe  are  splitting  at  the 
neck,  for  everything  in  her  is  growing.  She  is  not  a  chit 
as  before,  and  she  loves  thee  differently  now  from  what 
she  did  the  first  time.  Let  any  one  cry  '  Zbyshko ! '  in  her 
ear,  it  is  as  if  some  one  pricked  her  with  an  awl.  Such  is 
the  lot  of  us  women,  against  which  no  help  avails.  Since  it 
is  at  God's  command —  But  thy  uncle,  thou  say'st,  is  well? 
Why  did  he  not  come?  —  That  is  our  fate.  It  is  dreary  for 
a  woman  alone  in  the  world.  It  is  a  mercy  from  God  that 
the  girl  has  not  broken  her  legs,  for  she  climbs  the  tower 
daily  and  looks  down  the  road.  Every  woman  of  us  needs 
friendship  —  " 

"  I  will  only  feed  my  horses,  and  go  to  her,  even  if  I  go 
in  the  night,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"  Do  so,  but  take  a  guide  from  the  castle,  or  thou  wilt 
go  astray  in  the  wilderness." 

Indeed  at  the  supper,  which  Mikolai  made  ready  for  the 
guests,  Zbyshko  declared  that  he  would  follow  the  prince 
straightway,  and  begged  for  a  guide.  The  road-weary 
brothers  of  the  Order  pushed  up,  after  the  feast,  to  the 
immense  fireplaces  in  which  whole  logs  of  pine  wood  were 
burning,  and  decided  to  go  only  on  the  morrow,  after  they 
had  rested.  But  De  Lorche,  when  lie  had  inquired  what  the 


224  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

question  was,  declared  his  wish  to  go  with  Zbyshko,  saying 
that  otherwise  they  might  be  late  for  the  hunt,  which  he 
wished  to  see  absolutely. 

Then  he  approached  Zbyshko,  and  extending  his  hand  to 
him  pressed  his  palm  thrice  again. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.        225 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

BUT  it  was  not  to  come  this  time  either  to  a  battle,  for 
Pan  Mikolai,  learning  from  Yendrek  of  the  question  between 
them,  took  his  word  from  each  that  he  would  not  do  battle 
without  knowledge  of  the  prince  and  the  comturs ;  in  case  of 
opposition  he  threatened  to  close  the  gates.  Zbyshko  de- 
sired to  see  Danusia  at  the  earliest,  hence  he  dared  not 
oppose;  and  De  Lorche,  who  fought  willingly  when  there  was 
need,  was  not  bloodthirsty,  and  took  an  oath  readily  on  his 
knightly  honor,  that  he  would  wait  for  permission  from  the 
prince,  all  the  more  that  acting  otherwise  he  might  fear  to 
offend  him.  The  Knight  of  Lorraine,  who  had  heard  many 
songs  about  tournaments,  liked  brilliant  assemblies  and 
showy  solemnities ;  he  wished  to  combat  in  presence  of  court 
dignitaries  and  ladies,  for  he  thought  that  his  victory  would 
thus  obtain  greater  fame,  and  that  thus  he  would  win  golden 
spurs  the  more  easily.  Moreover,  the  country  and  the 
people  roused  his  curiosity ;  hence  delay  pleased  him,  espe- 
cially as  Mikolai,  who  had  passed  whole  years  in  captivity 
among  Germans  and  was  able  to  talk  easily  with  foreigners, 
told  wonders  of  the  prince's  hunts,  and  of  various  beasts 
unknown  in  western  regions.  So  De  Lorche  started  with 
Zbyshko  about  midnight  for  Prasnysh,  having  his  own 
numerous  retinue  and  people,  with  torches  as  a  defence 
against  wolves,  which  during  winter  collected  in  countless 
numbers,  and  might  show  themselves  terrible,  even  for  more 
than  ten  horsemen,  though  armed  in  the  best  manner  possible. 
At  the  south  side  of  Tsehanov  there  was  no  lack  of  forests, 
either,  which  not  far  beyond  Prasnysh  were  lost  in  the  giant 
Kurpie  wilderness,  which  joined  on  the  east  with  the  impene- 
trable forests  of  Podlasie  and  Farther  Lithuania.  Some- 
what previous  to  that  time  the  wild  Lithuanians,  avoiding, 
however,  the  terrible  Kurpie,  came  out  by  those  forests,  usu- 
ally to  Mazovia.  In  1337  they  came  to  Tsehanov  and 
destroyed  it.  De  Lorche  listened  with  the  utmost  curiosity 
to  narratives  of  this  event  told  by  the  old  guide,  Matsko  of 
Turoboy,  for  he  was  burning  in  soul  with  desire  to  meas- 
ure himself  with  Lithuanians,  whom  he,  like  other  knights 
of  the  West,  considered  Saracens.  He  had  come  to  those 

VOL.  I. —  15 


226  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

regions  for  an  expedition  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
wishing  to  win  glory,  and  also  salvation  for  his  soul.  While 
on  the  road  he  thought  that  war,  even  with  the  Mazovians,  as 
a  people  half  pagan,  would  secure  him  a  plenary  indulgence. 
He  hardly  believed  his  eyes,  therefore,  when  on  his  arrival 
in  Mazovia  he  saw  churches  in  the  towns,  crosses  on  the 
towers,  priests,  knights  with  sacred  emblems  on  their  armor, 
and  a  people  turbulent,  it  is  true,  passionate,  ready  for 
quarrel  and  battle,  but  Christian,  and  in  no  way  more  given 
to  robbery  than  the  Germans  through  whose  country  the 
young  knight  had  passed.  When  they  told  him,  therefore, 
that  those  people  had  confessed  Christ  for  generations,  he 
knew  not  what  to  think  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross ;  when 
he  learned  that  Lithuania  too  had  been  baptized  by  the  late 
queen,  his  astonishment,  and  at  the  same  time  his  sorrow, 
had  no  bounds. 

He  asked  Matsko  then  if  in  those  forests  to  which  they 
were  going  there  were  not  dragons  to  which  people  were 
forced  to  offer  maidens,  and  with  which  it  was  possible  to 
fight.  But  Matsko's  reply  in  this  regard  too  caused  complete 
disappointment. 

"  In  the  forests  live  various  good  beasts,  such  as  wolves, 
bisons,  wild  bulls,  and  bears ;  against  these  there  is  plenty 
oi  work,"  answered  the  Mazovian.  "  It  may  be  too  that 
foul  spirits  dwell  in  the  swamps,  but  I  have  not  heard  of 
dragons;  even  if  there  were  some,  surely  we  should  not  give 
them  maidens,  but  should  go  in  a  crowd  against  them.  And 
even  had  there  been  dragons  here  long  ago,  the  Kurpie 
would  be  wearing  girdles  of  their  skin  now." 

"  What  kind  of  people  are  the  Kurpie,  and  cannot  one 
fight  with  them  ?  " 

"  Yes,  that  is  possible,  but  it  is  not  healthy,"  answered 
Matsko ;  "  and  finally  it  does  not  become  a  knight,  since  the 
Kurpie  are  peasants." 

"The  Swiss  also  are  peasants.  Do  they  recognize 
Christ?" 

"  There  are  none  in  Mazovia  who  do  not,  and  they  are 
our  people,  subject  to  the  prince.  But  you  have  seen  the 
bowmen  at  the  castle.  Those  are  Kurpie;  there  are  no  better 
bowmen  on  earth." 

"  The  English  and  Scotch  whom  I  saw  at  the  Burgundian 
court  —  " 

"  I  saw  them  also  in  Malborg,"  interrupted  the  Mazovian. 
'•  Sturdy  fellows,  but  may  God  never  let  them  stand  against 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  227 

the  Kurpie !  Among  the  Kurpie  a  boy  of  seven  years  gets 
nothing  to  eat  till  he  shoots  down  his  food  from  the  top  of  a 
pine-tree." 

"  Of  what  are  ye  talking?  "  asked  on  a  sudden  Zbyshko, 
whose  ears  had  been  struck  frequently  by  the  word  "Kurpie." 

"  We  are  talking  of  the  Kurpie  and  the  English  bowmen. 
This  knight  says  that  the  English,  and  therefore  the  Scotch, 
surpass  all." 

"  I,  too,  saw  them  at  Vilno.  Oh,  pshaw !  I  heard  their 
arrows  around  my  ears.  There,  too,  from  all  countries  were 
knights  who  declared  that  they  would  eat  us  without  salt; 
but  when  they  had  tried  us  once  and  a  second  time  they  lost 
desire  for  the  food." 

Matsko  laughed,  and  repeated  Zbyshko's  words  to  De 
Lorche. 

"  That  was  mentioned  at  various  courts,"  replied  the  Knight 
of  Lorraine ;  "  the  bravery  of  your  knights  was  praised,  but 
they  were  blamed  because  they  defend  pagans  against  the 
cross." 

"  We  defended  against  invasion  and  injustice  a  people 
who  wanted  baptism.  The  Germans  wished  to  hide  them 
behind  paganism,  so  as  to  have  an  excuse  for  war." 

"  God  will  judge  them,"  said  De  Lorche. 

"  And  He  may  judge  them  soon,"  replied  Matsko. 

But  the  Knight  of  Lorraine,  hearing  that  Zbyshko  had 
fought  at  Vilno  made  inquiries  of  Matsko,  because  tidings  of 
knightly  battles  and  duels  fought  there  had  gone  about  the 
world  widely.  The  imagination  of  Western  warriors  was 
roused,  especially  by  that  duel  in  which  four  French  and  four 
Polish  knights  had  engaged.  So  De  Lorche  began  now  to 
look  with  more  esteem  on  Zbyshko  as  a  man  who  had  taken 
part  in  such  famous  battles ;  and  he  rejoiced  in  heart  that 
he  would  have  to  meet  no  common  person. 

They  went  on  in  apparent  concord,  showing  politeness  to 
each  other  at  halting-places  and  entertaining  each  other  with 
wine,  of  which  De  Lorche  had  considerable  supplies  in  his 
wagons.  When,  from  conversation  between  him  and  Matsko, 
it  turned  out  that  Ulrica  de  Elner  was  not  a  maiden,  but  a 
matron  forty  years  old,  with  six  children,  Zbyshko's  pride  was 
the  more  indignant  that  that  strange  foreigner  not  only  dared 
to  compare  an  "  old  woman  "  to  Danusia,  but  to  exact  supe- 
riority. He  thought,  however,  that  perhaps  the  man  was 
not  in  full  mind,  that  he  was  one  for  whom  a  dark  chamber 
and  whips  would  be  better  than  a  journey  through  the  world, 


228  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  this  thought  restrained  in  him  an  outburst  of  immediate 
anger. 

"  Think  you  not,"  said  he  to  Matsko,  "  that  the  evil  spirit 
has  disturbed  his  reason?  The  devil  may  be  sitting  in  his 
head,  like  a  worm  in  a  nut  kernel,  and  may  be  ready  in  the 
night  to  jump  out  of  him  and  into  one  of  us.  We  ought  to 
be  careful." 

Matsko  opposed  this,  it  is  true,  but  still  began  to  look 
with  a  certain  dread  at  the  Knight  of  Lorraine. 

"  Sometimes  it  happens,"  said  he  at  last,  "  that  a  hundred 
and  more  of  them  are  sitting  in  a  possessed  man,  and  if 
crowded  they  are  glad  to  seek  residence  in  another.  The 
worst  devil  also  is  one  sent  in  by  a  woman."  Then  he  turned 
to  the  knight  on  a  sudden.  "Praised  be  Jesus  Christ!" 
said  he. 

"  I,  too,  praise  Him,"  answered  De  Lorche,  with  astonish- 
ment. 

Matsko  was  set  at  rest  perfectly. 

"Well,  you  see,"  said  he,  "if  the  evil  one  had  been  in 
him  he  would  have  foamed  at  the  mouth-  right  away,  or  the 
devil  would  have  thrown  him  to  the  earth,  for  I  broke  out  to 
him  on  a  sudden.  We  may  travel  on." 

So  they  moved  forward  without  fear.  From  Tsehanov  to 
Prasnysh  was  not  very  far;  in  summer  a  courier  on  a  good 
horse  might  in  two  hours  pass  over  the  road  between  the  two 
places.  But  they  went  much  more  slowly  because  of  the 
night,  the  halts,  and  the  snowdrifts  in  the  forest ;  and  since 
they  had  set  out  considerably  after  midnight,  they  arrived 
about  daybreak  at  the  prince's  hunting  house,  which  was 
beyond  Prasnysh,  on  the  brink  of  the  forest.  The  house 
stood  almost  resting  on  the  wilderness,  strong,  low,  built  of 
wood,  but  having  glass  panes  in  its  windows.  Before  the 
house  were  two  sheds  for  horses,  and  a  well-sweep ;  around 
the  house  was  a  crowd  of  huts,  made  hastily  from  pine 
branches,  and  tents  formed  of  skins.  In  the  gray  of  dawn 
fires  glittered  brightly;  in  front  of  the  tents,  and  around 
them,  were  huntsmen  in  sheepskin  coats,  the  wool  outside,  in 
fox,  wolf,  and  bear  skin  mantles.  To  De  Lorche  it  seemed 
as  if  he  were  looking  at  savage  beasts  on  two  legs  before  the 
fire,  for  the  greater  number  of  those  people  wore  caps  made 
of  skins  from  the  heads  of  wild  animals.  Some  were  leaning 
on  spears,  others  on  crossbows ;  some  were  occupied  in  mak- 
ing enormous  rope  nets,  others  were  turning  over  the  coals 
immense  quarters  of  bisons  and  elks,  intended  evidently  for 


229 

the  morning  meal.  The  glitter  of  the  flame  fell  on  the  snow, 
lighting  up  also  those  wild  forms,  veiled  somewhat  by  the 
smoke  of  the  fires,  the  cloud  of  breaths,  and  the  steam  which 
rose  from  roasting  meat.  Beyond  them  were  visible  the 
ruddy-colored  trunks  of  giant  pines,  and  new  crowds  of 
people,  the  number  of  which  astonished  the  Knight  of  Lor- 
raine, unaccustomed  to  the  sight  of  such  hunting  multitudes. 

"  Your  princes  go  to  a  hunt  as  to  a  war,"  said  he. 

"  As  you  see,"  answered  Matsko  of  Turoboy,  "  they  lack 
neither  hunting  gear  nor  people.  These  are  the  prince's 
beaters,  but  there  are  others  also  who  come  from  the  depth 
of  the  wilderness  to  trade." 

"  What  shall  we  do?"  interrupted  Zbyshko;  "they  are 
asleep  in  the  house  yet." 

"  Wait  till  they  wake,"  answered  Matsko.  "  We  will  not 
strike  the  doors  and  wake  our  lord  the  prince." 

So  saying,  he  conducted  them  to  a  fire  near  which  the 
Kurpie  threw  down  bisou  and  bear  skins,  and  then  began 
promptly  to  entertain  them  with  steaming  meat.  Hearing 
foreign  speech,  they  crowded  to  look  at  the  German.  Soon 
it  was  spread  about  by  Zbyshko's  retinue  that  the  stranger 
was  a  knight  "from  beyond  the  sea,"  and  then  they  so 
crowded  about  that  Matsko  had  to  use  his  authority  to  save 
the  foreigner  from  overmuch  curiosity.  In  the  crowd  De 
Lorche  noticed  women  dressed  in  skins  also,  but  ruddy  as 
apples  and  uncommonly  good-looking  ;  so  he  inquired  if  they 
took  part  in  hunts  also. 

Matsko  explained  that  they  did  not  belong  to  the  hunts, 
but  that  they  came  with  the  beatei'S  through  female  curi- 
osity, or  as  to  a  fair  to  buy  local  products  and  sell  the  wealth 
of  the  forest.  Such  was  the  case  in  reality.  That  house 
of  the  prince  was  a  centre  around  which,  even  during  his 
absence,  two  elements  met,  —  those  of  the  town  and  the 
forest.  The  Kurpie  did  not  like  to  go  forth  from  their 
wilderness,  for  they  felt  strange  without  the  sound  of  trees 
above  their  heads ;  so  the  people  of  Prasnysh  took  to  that 
edge  of  the  forest  their  renowned  beer ;  flour  ground  in  local 
windmills  or  in  watermills  on  the  Vengerka;  salt,  rare  in 
the  forest  and  sought  for  with  eagerness ;  iron  implements, 
straps,  and  similar  products  of  industry.  In  return  they 
received  skins,  costly  furs,  dried  mushrooms,  nuts,  healing 
herbs,  or  pieces  of  amber  found  without  too  much  trouble 
among  the  Kurpie.  So  a  continual  market  was  active  around 
the  house  of  Prince  Yanush.  The  activity  was  intensified 


230        THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

during  the  prince's  hunts,  when  duty  and  curiosity  brought 
out  people  who  dwelt  in  the  depths  of  the  forests. 

De  Lorche  listened  to  Matsko's  narrations,  looking  with 
interest  at  the  forms  of  the  beaters,  who,  living  in  wholesome 
air  and  nourished  mainly  on  flesh,  as  were  most  peasants 
for  that  matter  in  those  days,  astonished  foreign  travel- 
lers more  than  once  by  their  strength  and  great  stature. 
But  Zbyshko,  sitting  near  the  fire,  looked  unceasingly  at  the 
doors  and  windows  of  the  house,  barely  able  to  stay  in 
one  place.  One  window  was  lighted,  evidently  that  of  the 
kitchen,  for  smoke  came  out  through  cracks  between  panes 
not  sufficiently  fastened.  Other  windows  were  dark,  gleam- 
ing only  from  daylight,  which  grew  whiter  every  instant,  and 
silvered  with  growing  intensity  the  snowy  wilderness  behind 
the  hunting-house.  In  small  doors,  cut  in  the  side  walls  of 
the  building,  appeared  in  time  servants  in  the  prince's  colors, 
who  with  pails  or  pots  on  their  shoulders  ran  to  the  wells 
for  water.  When  inquiry  was  made  of  these  servants  if  all 
were  sleeping  yet,  they  answered  that  the  court,  wearied  by 
yesterday's  hunt,  was  still  resting,  but  that  food  for  the  early 
meal  to  be  eaten  before  they  started  was  cooking. 

In  fact,  through  the  kitchen  windows  the  odor  of  meat  and 
saffron  began  to  issue  and  spread  far  about  among  the  fires. 
At  last  the  main  door  squeaked  and  opened,  discovering  the 
interior  of  a  hall  brightly  lighted,  and  out  to  the  porch  came 
a  man  in  whom  at  first  glance  Zbyshko  recognized  a  chorister 
whom  he  had  seen  among  Princess  Anna's  servants  in 
Cracow.  At  that  sight,  without  waiting  for  De  Lorche  or 
Matsko,  he  sprang  toward  the  house  with  such  impetus  that 
the  Knight  of  Lorraine  was  astounded. 

"  What  has  happened  to  that  youthful  knight?  "inquired  he. 

"  Nothing,"  answered  Matsko  ;  "  but  he  loves  a  damsel  of 
the  princess  and  would  like  to  see  her  at  the  earliest." 

"  Ah !  "  answered  De  Lorche,  putting  both  hands  to  his 
heart.  And  raising  his  eyes  he  sighed  time  after  time, 
so  sadly  that  Matsko  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said 
inwardly,  — 

"  Is  lie  sighing  in  that  way  to  his  old  woman?  Is  he  not 
really  unsound  in  mind?" 

Meanwhile  he  conducted  him  to  the  house,  and  both  found 
themselves  in  a  spacious  hall  adorned  with  great  horns  of 
bisons,  elks,  wild  bulls  and  deer,  and  illuminated  by  dry 
logs  blazing  on  an  immense  fireplace.  In  the  centre  stood  a 
table  covered  with  matting  and  plates  ready  for  food. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  231 

Barely  a  few  courtiers  were  present,  with  whom  Zbyshko  was 
talking.  Matsko  made  them  acquainted  immediately  with 
De  Lorche,  but  as  they  had  no  knowledge  of  German,  he  had 
himself  to  entertain  the  knight  further.  But  every  moment 
new  courtiers  came,  —  for  the  greater  part  splendid  fellows, 
untrained  yet,  but  large,  broad-shouldered,  yellow-haired, 
dressed  as  if  for  the  wilderness. 

Those  who  were  acquainted  with  Zbyshko  and  knew  of 
his  Cracow  adventure  greeted  him  as  an  old  friend,  and  it 
was  evident  that  he  enjoyed  consideration  among  them. 
Some  looked  on  him  with  that  wonder  with  which  people  look 
on  a  man  over  whose  neck  the  axe  of  the  executioner  has  been 
lifted.  Round  about  were  heard  voices:  "  Yes,  the  princess 
is  here !  Yurand's  daughter  is  here,  thou  wilt  see  her  at 
once,  my  clear  fellow."  "  And  thou  wilt  go  to  the  hunt  with 
us?"  AVith  that  entered  two  guests,  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
—  Brother  Hugo  von  Danveld,  starosta  in  Ortelsburg,  or  in 
Schytno,  whose  relative  had  in  his  time  been  Marshal ;  and 
Siegfried  von  Lowe,  whose  family  had  rendered  service  in 
the  Order, — he  was  bailiff  of  Yansbork.  The  first  was 
rather  young  yet,  but  fat,  —  he  had  the  face  of  a  crafty  beer- 
guzzler,  with  moist  and  thick  lips ;  the  other  was  tall,  with 
stern  though  noble  features. 

It  seemed  to  Zbyshko  that  he  had  seen  Danveld  some- 
where with  Prince  Yitold,  —  that  Henry,  Bishop  of  Plotsk,  had 
unhorsed  him  in  a  tournament ;  but  this  recollection  was  dis- 
turbed by  the  entrance  of  Prince  Yanush,  to  whom  courtiers 
and  Knights  of  the  Cross  made  obeisance.  De  Lorche  and 
the  comturs  and  Zbyshko  approached  him ;  he  greeted  them 
affably,  but  with  dignity  on  his  beardless,  rustic  face,  sur- 
rounded with  hair  cut  evenly  on  the  forehead,  but  hanging 
to  the  shoulders  on  both  sides. 

Soon  trumpets  thundered  outside  in  sign  that  the  prince 
was  ready  to  take  his  seat  at  the  table :  they  thundered 
once,  twice,  thrice.  The  third  time  the  heavy  door  on  the 
right  of  the  dining-hall  opened,  and  in  it  appeared  Princess 
Anna,  having  at  her  side  a  marvellous  golden-haired  maiden 
with  a  lute  hanging  from  her  shoulder. 

Seeing  her,  Zbyshko  pushed  forward,  and  putting  his  joined 
hands  to  his  lips,  dropped  on  both  knees  in  a  posture  full  of 
respect  and  homage. 

At  this  sight  a  murmur  rose  in  the  hall,  for  Zbyshko's  act 
had  astonished  the  Mazovians,  and  some  of  them  were  even 
offended. 


232  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  By  my  faith,"  said  some  of  the  older  men,  "  he  has 
learned  that  custom  surely  from  knights  beyond  the  sea,  and 
perhaps  from  real  pagans,  for  it  does  not  exist  even  among 
Germans."  "That  is  not  strange,"  thought  the  younger 
ones,  "  for  he  owes  his  life  to  the  maiden."  The  princess 
and  Dauusia  did  not  recognize  Zbyshko  immediately,  for  he 
had  knelt  with  his  back  toward  the  fire  and  his  face  was 
shaded.  Princess  Anna  thought  at  the  first  moment  that  he 
was  a  courtier  who  had  failed  in  duty  to  the  prince  and  was 
begging  her  intercession  ;  but  Dauusia,  who  had  a  quicker 
glance,  pushed  forth  a  step,  and  inclining  her  bright  head, 
cried  suddenly  in  a  voice  thin  and  piercing,  — 

"  Zbyshko ! " 

Then,  without  thinking  that  the  whole  court  and  the 
foreign  guests  were  looking  at  her,  she  sprang  like  a  deer 
toward  the  j'oung  knight,  and  seizing  him  with  her  arms  fell 
to  kissing  his  eyes,  his  lips,  his  cheeks,  nestling  up  to  him 
and  piping  meanwhile  with  great  delight,  till  the  Mazovians 
thundered  forth  in  one  great  burst  of  laughter,  and  the 
princess  drew  her  to  herself  by  the  collar.  Danusia  looked 
then  at  the  people,  and,  confused  terribly,  hid  behind  the 
princess  with  equal  swiftness,  covering  herself  with  the  folds 
of  her  robe  so  that  barely  the  tip  of  her  head  remained 
visible. 

Zbyshko  embraced  Princess  Anna's  feet ;  she  raised  him, 
greeted  him,  and  at  the  same  time  inquired  about  Matsko,  — 
was  he  dead,  or  was  he  alive  yet ;  if  alive,  had  he  come  to 
Mazovia?  Zbyshko  answered  those  questions  with  no  very 
great  presence  of  mind,  for,  bending  to  one  side  and  the 
other,  he  tried  to  see  behind  the  princess  Danusia,  who 
thrust  her  head  out  from  that  lady's  robe  and  then  dived 
into  its  folds  again.  The  Mazovians  seized  their  sides  at 
sight  of  this,  even  the  prince  himself  laughed,  till  at  last  the 
hot  dishes  were  brought  and  the  delighted  lady  turned  to 
Zbyshko  with  these  words,  — 

4 '  Serve  us,  dear  attendant,  and  God  grant  not  only  at 
this  table,  but  forever." 

Then  she  said,  — 

"  But  thoti,  tortured  fly,  crawl  out  from  behind  my  robe, 
or  thou  wilt  tear  it  to  pieces." 

Danusia  came  out  flushed,  confused,  raising  from  moment 
to  moment  on  Zbyshko  eyes  that  were  frightened,  put  to 
shame,  and  curious,  and  so  marvellous  that  the  heart  was  not 
onlv  melting  in  him  but  in  other  men.  Hugo  von  Danveld 


THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  233 

put  his  hand  to  his  thick  moist  lips  repeatedly ;  De  Lorche 
was  astonished,  raised  both  hands,  and  inquired,  — 

"  By  Saint  lago  of  Compostello,  who  is  that  maiden?  " 

To  this  Dauveld,  who  with  his  fatness  was  of  low  stature, 
rose  a  finger's  length,  and  said  in  the  ear  of  the  Knight  of 
Lorraine,  — 

"  The  devil's  daughter." 

De  Lorche  looked  at  him,  blinked,  then  frowned,  and  said 
with  nasal  accent,  — 

"  He  is  not  a  true  knight  who  calumniates  beauty." 

"  I  wear  golden  spurs,  and  I  am  a  monk,"  replied  Hugo, 
with  haughtiness. 

So  great  was  the  respect  for  belted  knights  that  De  Lorche 
dropped  his  head  ;  but  after  a  while  he  replied,  — 

"  I  am  a  blood  relative  of  the  princes  of  Brabant." 

"Pax!  Pax!  (Peace!  Peace!),"  said  the  Knight  of  the 
Cross.  "  Honor  to  the  powerful  princes  and  friends  of  the 
Order,  from  whose  hands  you  will  receive  golden  spurs 
shortly.  I  do  not  deny  beauty  to  that  maiden,  but  hear  who 
her  father  is." 

He  was  not  able,  however,  to  tell,  for  at  that  moment 
Prince  Yanush  took  his  seat,  and  learning  previously  from 
the  Starosta  of  Yansbork  of  the  great  connections  of  De 
Lorche,  he  gave  a  sign  to  him  to  sit  near.  Opposite  Prince 
Yanush  sat  the  princess  with  Danusia.  Zbyshko  took  his 
place,  as  in  Cracow,  behind  their  chairs,  at  their  service. 
Danusia  held  her  head  over  the  dish  as  low  as  possible,  for 
she  felt  shame  in  the  presence  of  people,  but  a  little  to  one 
side,  so  that  Zbyshko  might  see  her  face.  He  looked  eagerly 
and  with  rapture  at  her  small  bright  head,  at  her  rosy 
cheeks,  at  her  shoulders  dressed  in  a  closely  fitting  garment, 
—  shoulders  which  had  ceased  to  be  those  of  a  child,  —  and 
he  felt  rising  in  him,  as  it  were,  a  river  of  new  love  which 
would  inundate  his  whole  being.  He  felt  also  on  his  eyes, 
on  his  lips,  on  his  face  her  recent  kisses.  She  had  given 
them  before  as  a  sister  to  a  brother,  and  he  had  received 
them  as  from  a  dear  child.  Now  at  the  fresh  remembrance 
of  them  this  happened  which  happened  when  he  was  with 
Yagenka,  —  shivers  seized  him,  and  a  faintness  possessed 
him  beneath  which  was  hidden  a  warmth,  like  a  fire  covered 
with  ashes.  Danusia  seemed  to  him  an  entirely  grown  lady, 
for  she  had  bloomed  in  reality  and  matured.  Besides,  so 
much  had  been  said  in  her  presence  of  love,  and  so  frequently, 
that  as  a  bunch  of  flowers  warmed  with  sun  rays  grows 


234  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS 

beautiful  and  opens  more  and  more,  so  her  eyes  were  opened 
to  love,  and  in  consequence  there  was  something  in  her  then 
which  had  not  been  there  previously,  —  a  certain  beauty  no 
longer  a  child's  beauty,  a  certain  mighty  attraction,  intoxi- 
cating, issuing  from  her  as  heat  from  a  flame  or  as  odor 
from  a  rose. 

Zbyshko  felt  this,  but  did  not  give  himself  account  of  it, 
for  he  forgot  himself.  He  forgot  even  that  he  had  to  serve 
at  the  table.  He  did  not  see  that  the  courtiers  were  looking 
at  him,  nudging  each  other  with  their  elbows,  showing 
Danusia  and  him  to  one  another,  and  laughing ;  neither  did 
he  notice  De  Lorche's  face,  as  it  were  petrified  by  amaze- 
ment, nor  the  staring  eyes  of  Danveld,  which  were  fixed  on 
Danusia,  and  reflecting  the  flame  of  the  chimney  seemed  as 
red  and  as  flashing  as  the  eyes  of  a  wolf.  He  recovered 
only  when  the  trumpet  sounded  again  in  sign  that  it  was 
time  for  the  wilderness,  and  when  Princess  Anna  turned  to 
him  and  said,  — 

"  Thou  wilt  go  with  us,  so  as  to  be  able  to  have  pleasure, 
and  speak  to  the  maiden  of  love ;  to  this  I  shall  be  glad  to 
listen." 

She  left  the  table  then  with  Danusia,  so  as  to  be  ready 
to  mount.  Zbyshko  sprang  to  the  yard  where  men  were 
holding  horses  covered  with  hoar  frost,  and  snorting.  These 
were  for  the  prince  and  princess,  guests,  and  courtiers.  In 
the  yard  there  were  not  so  many  people  as  before,  for  the 
beaters  had  gone  out  in  advance  with  snares,  and  had  van- 
ished in  the  wilderness.  The  fires  had  died  down ;  day  had 
appeared,  bright,  frosty,  the  snow  squeaked  under  foot ;  and 
the  trees,  moved  by  a  light  breeze,  scattered  dry,  glittering 
frost  flakes. 

The  prince  came  out  promptly  and  mounted ;  he  was  fol- 
lowed by  an  attendant  with  a  crossbow,  and  a  spear  so  heavy 
and  long  that  few  men  could  wield  it.  Prince  Yauush 
Avielded  it,  however,  with  ease,  for  he,  like  other  Mazovian 
Piasts,  possessed  uncommon  strength.  There  were  even 
women  of  that  stock,  who  in  marrying  foreign  princes 
wound  around  on  their  fingers  at  the  wedding  feast  broad 
plates  of  iron.  Near  the  prince  were  two  other  attendants 
ready  to  aid  in  emergency ;  these  were  chosen  from  all  heirs 
in  the  lands  of  Tsehanov  and  Warsaw,  and  they  were  tre- 
mendous to  look  at,  with  shoulders  like  forest  trees.  De 
Lorche,  who  had  come  from  afar,  looked  on  these  men  with 
amazement. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  235 

Now  the  princess  and  Danusia  came  out,  both  wearing 
hoods  of  white  weasel-skin.  The  undegenerate  daughter  of 
Keistut  knew  better  how  to  "  sew"  with  an  arrow  than  a 
needle.  So  behind  her  was  borne  a  crossbow  a  little  lighter 
than  others,  and  adorned.  Zbyshko,  kneeling  on  the  snow, 
held  out  his  hand,  on  which  the  lady  rested  her  foot  when 
mounting ;  Danusia  he  raised  to  the  saddle  as  he  had  Yagenka 
in  Bogdauets ;  and  they  rode  on. 

The  retinue  stretched  out  like  a  long  snake,  turned  to  the 
right  from  the  house,  varied  and  shining  on  the  border  of 
the  wilderness,  like  a  colored  selvage  on  the  edge  of  black 
cloth,  and  then  began  to  sink  into  it  slowly. 

They  were  rather  deep  in  the  forest  when  the  princess 
said,  turning  to  Zbyshko,  — 

"  Why  dost  thou  not  talk?     Now  talk  to  her." 

Zbyshko,  though  thus  encouraged,  was  silent  awhile  yet, 
since  a  certain  irresolution  had  mastered  him ;  and  only  after 
the  length  of  one  or  two  Hail  Marys  did  he  say,  — 

"  Danusia !  " 

"What,  Zbyshko?" 

"  I  love  thee  so." 

Here  he  stopped  to  seek  words  which  were  difficult  to  find, 
for  though  he  had  knelt  like  a  foreign  knight  before  Danusia, 
though  he  showed  her  honor  in  every  way,  and  strove  to 
avoid  common  expressions,  he  strove  in  vain  for  courtliness, 
since  his  soul  being  full  he  could  only  speak  simply.  Hence 
he  said,  after  a  while,  — 

' '  I  love  thee  so  that  my  breath  stops !  " 

She  raised  on  him  from  beneath  her  weasel  hood  blue  eyes, 
and  a  face  which  the  cold  forest  breeze  had  made  rosy. 

"And  I,  Zbyshko!"  said  she,  as  if  in  haste.  And  she 
covered  her  eyes  with  their  lids,  for  she  knew  then  what  love 
was. 

' '  Hei,  thou  my  little  one !  hei,  thou  my  maiden !  "  said 
Zbyshko. 

And  again  he  was  silent  from  emotion  and  happiness ;  but 
the  kind  and  also  curious  princess  came  to  aid  him  a  second 
time. 

"  Tell  her,"  said  she,  "  how  dreary  it  was  for  thee  without 
her,  and  when  there  is  a  thicket,  thou  mightst  even  kiss  her 
on  the  lips.  I  shall  not  be  angry,  for  that  is  the  best  way  to 
give  witness  of  thy  love." 

So  he  began  to  tell  her  how  dreary  his  life  had  been  without 
her  in  Bogdanets  while  he  was  caring  for  Matsko,  and  while 


236         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

be  was  among  the  "  neighbors."  Of  Yagenka  the  cunning 
a  voider  uttered  no  word.  As  to  the  rest  he  spoke  truly,  for 
at  that  moment  he  so  loved  the  fair  Danusia  that  he  would 
have  seized  her,  taken  her  over  on  to  his  horse,  kept  her 
before  him,  and  held  her  at  his  breast. 

He  did  not  dare  to  do  this;  but  when  the  next  thicket 
separated  them  from  the  courtiers  and  the  guests  riding  be- 
hind, he  bent  toward  her,  put  his  arm  around  her  waist,  and 
hid  his  face  in  the  weasel-skin  hood,  testifying  to  his  love 
by  that  act. 

But  as  in  winter  there  are  no  leaves  on  hazel  nut  bushes, 
Danveld  and  De  Lorche  saw  him ;  courtiers  saw  him  also,  and 
began  to  talk  among  themselves. 

44  He  kissed  her  in  presence  of  the  princess !  I  believe 
that  the  lady  will  soon  have  the  wedding." 

44  He  is  a  gallant  fellow,  but  Yurand's  blood  is  sulphurous." 

44  Flint  and  steel,  though  the  girl  seems  like  a  dove. 
Sparks  will  fly  from  them,  never  fear !  He  has  fastened  a 
claw  to  the  quick  in  her." 

So  they  conversed,  laughing;  but  Hugo  turned  to  De 
Lorche  his  goatish,  malignant,  lustful  face. 

44  Could  you  wish  that  some  Merlin  would  change  you  by 
magic  into  that  young  knight?"  asked  he. 

'4  And  you  ?  "  inquired  De  Lorche. 

At  this  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  in  whom  evidently  envy 
and  desire  were  now  boiling,  jerked  his  horse  with  impatient 
hand,  and  answered,  — 

"  On  my  soul !  —  " 

In  that  moment,  however,  he  recollected  himself,  and 
inclining  added  — 

"  I  am  a  monk  who  has  vowed  chastity." 

And  he  looked  quickly  at  De  Lorche,  fearing  lest  he  might 
see  a  smile  on  his  face ;  for  the  Order  had  an  evil  fame  in 
the  world  on  that  point,  and  Danveld  among  monks  had  the 
worst.  Some  j*ears  before,  when  assistant  starosta  in  Sam- 
bria,  complaints  had  become  so  loud  against  him  that  in 
spite  of  every  condescension  with  which  such  things  were 
regarded  in  Malborg  they  had  to  transfer  him  to  the  post  of 
commander  in  Schytno.  Having  arrived  some  days  before 
with  a  secret  commission  to  the  court  of  Prince  Yanush,  and 
seeing  the  charming  daughter  of  Yurand,  he  was  inflamed 
with  desire  for  her,  against  which  Danusia's  age  was  no  curb, 
for  in  those  days  girls  younger  than  she  were  given  in  mar- 
riage. But  since  at  the  same  time  Hugo  knew  of  what  stock 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  237 

she  was,  and  since  in  his  mind  the  name  of  Yurand  con- 
nected her  with  dreadful  reminiscences,  his  desire  rose  on 
the  basis  of  savage  hatred. 

De  Lorche  fell  to  inquiring  about  those  events. 

"  You  have  called  this  beautiful  maiden  '  devil's  daughter ; ' 
why  have  you  called  her  thus  ?  " 

Hugo  narrated  then  the  history  of  Zlotoria,  —  how  at  the 
building  of  the  castle  they  had  seized  the  prince  and  his 
court,  how  in  that  affair  the  girl's  mother  had  perished,  and 
how  Yuraud  had  avenged  her  since  that  time  on  all  Knights 
of  the  Cross  in  a  fearful  manner.  During  the  narrative 
Hugo's  hatred  burst  forth  like  a  flame,  since  for  this  feeling 
he  had  personal  reasons  also.  He  had  met  Yurand  two 
years  before,  but  at  sight  of  the  terrible  "Wild  boar  of 
Spyhov  "  the  heart  fell  in  him,  for  the  first  time  in  life,  so 
contemptibly  that  he  deserted  two  relatives,  deserted  his 
attendants,  left  his  plunder,  and  fled  a  whole  day  like  a 
madman,  till  he  reached  Schytno,  where  he  was  sick  a  long 
time  from  fright.  When  he  returned  to  health  the  Grand 
Marshal  of  the  Order  brought  him  to  trial.  The  sentence  of 
the  knightly  court  released  him,  it  is  true,  for  Hugo  swore, 
on  the  cross  and  his  honor,  that  an  enraged  horse  had  borne 
him  away  from  the  field  of  battle ;  but  it  closed  his  path  to 
higher  dignities  in  the  Order.  In  presence  of  De  Lorche  the 
Knight  of  the  Cross  was  silent  about  these  events ;  but  he 
made  so  many  complaints  against  the  cruelty  of  Yurand  and 
the  insolence  of  the  whole  Polish  nation,  that  what  he  said 
could  hardly  find  place  in  the  head  of  the  Knight  of  Lorraine. 

"  But,"  said  De  Lorche,  after  a  while,  "  we  are  with  Mazo- 
vians,  not  Poles." 

"  The  principality  is  separate,  but  the  people  are  the 
same,"  answered  Hugo;  "their  vileness  and  hatred  of  the 
Order  are  equal.  God  grant  the  German  sword  to  destroy 
the  whole  race !  " 

"You  speak  truly,  lord;  for,  just  think,  this  prince,  ap- 
parently honorable,  dared  to  build  a  hostile  castle  on  your 
land;  I  have  never  heard  of  such  lawlessness,  even  among 
pagans." 

"  The  castle  was  hostile,  but  Zlotoria  is  on  his  land,  not 
ours." 

"  Then,  glory  to  Christ  who  gave  you  the  victory.  How 
did  that  war  end  ?  " 

"  There  was  no  war  at  the  time." 

"  And  did  you  gain  a  victory  at  Zlotoria?  " 


238  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

"  Just  in  this  did  God  bless  us,  that  the  prince  was  with- 
out an  army ;  he  had  only  a  court  and  women." 

k'How  was  that?"  asked  De  Lorche,  looking  at  the  knight 
with  astonishment.  ' '  Then  you  fell  upon  women  in  time 
of  peace,  and  upon  the  prince  who  was  building  a  castle 
on  his  own  land?" 

"  When  the  glory  of  the  Order  and  Christianity  are  in 
question  no  deeds  are  dishonorable." 

"And  that  terrible  knight  is  only  avenging  his  young 
wife  killed  in  time  of  peace  by  you?" 

"Whoso  raises  a  hand  against  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  is  a 
son  of  darkness." 

De  Lorche  was  amazed  when  he  heard  this,  but  he  had  no 
time  to  answer  Danveld,  for  they  had  ridden  out  onto  a 
broad,  snowy,  weed-covered  plain,  on  which  the  prince  had 
alighted  from  his  horse,  and  after  him  others  began  to 
dismount. 

Skilled  foresters  under  the  lead  of  the  chief  huntsman 
disposed  guests  and  the  court  in  a  long  row  at  the  edge 
of  the  plain,  so  that  being  in  concealment  themselves  they 
had  in  front  of  them  an  empty  space  which  facilitated 
shooting  from  crossbows  and  bows.  The  two  shorter  sides 
of  the  plain  were  beset  with  snares,  behind  which  were  wood- 
men, whose  duty  it  was  to  turn  a  beast  toward  the  hunters, 
or  if  it  would  not  be  frightened  it  became  entangled  in  the 
snares  and  they  killed  it  with  spears. 

Innumerable  crowds  of  Kurpie,  disposed  skilfully  in  a  so- 
called  circle,  were  to  drive  out  every  living  creature  to  the 
plain  from  the  depth  of  the  forest. 

Beyond  the  hunters  was  a  net,  so  that  any  beast  which 
succeeded  in  passing  the  line  might  be  caught  in  its  meshes, 
and  killed. 

The  prince  stood  in  the  centre  of  the  line,  in  a  slight  de- 
pression which  passed  through  the  whole  width  of  the  plain. 
The  chief  huntsman,  Mrokota  of  Motsarzev,  chose  this 
position  for  him,  knowing  that  just  there  the  largest  beasts 
would  seek  escape  from  the  circle.  The  prince  had  a  cross- 
bow in  his  hand,  near  his  side  stood  against  a  tree  a  heavy 
spear,  and  a  little  behind  him  were  two  "  defenders  "  with 
axes  on  their  shoulders,  immense  fellows,  as  bulky  as  trees 
of  the  forest,  who  besides  axes  had  drawn  crossbows,  to 
be  given  to  the  prince  should  he  need  them. 

The  princess  and  Danusia  did  not  dismount;  the  prince 
never  permitted  that,  because  of  danger  from  wild  bulls  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  239 

bisons,  before  whose  rage  it  was  harder  in  case  of  attack  to 
escape  on  foot  than  on  horseback.  De  Lorche,  though  in- 
vited by  the  prince  to  take  a  place  at  his  right,  begged  per- 
mission to  remain  on  horseback  to  defend  the  ladies,  and 
took  his  position  at  some  distance  from  the  princess,  looking 
like  a  long  bar  with  a  knight's  spear,  at  which  the  Mazovians 
smiled  jeeringly  in  silence,  as  at  a  weapon  of  small  value  in 
hunting. 

Zbyshko  planted  his  spear  in  the  snow,  put  his  crossbow 
on  his  shoulder,  and  standing  near  Danusia's  horse,  raised 
his  head  and  whispered  to  her;  at  moments  he  embraced  her 
feet  and  kissed  her  knees,  for  he  did  not  hide  his  love  now 
at  all  from  people.  He  ceased  only  when  Mrokota,  who 
in  the  wilderness  made  bold  to  reprimand  the  prince  even, 
enjoined  silence  severely. 

Meanwhile  far,  far  away  in  the  depth  of  the  wilderness, 
were  heard  the  horns  of  the  Kurpie,  which  were  answered 
briefly  from  the  plain  by  the  shrill  sound  of  winding  trum- 
pets ;  then  followed  perfect  silence.  Only,  at  long  intervals, 
did  a  grossbeak  cry  in  the  top  of  a  pine  tree.  Sometimes 
men  in  the  circle  croaked  like  ravens.  The  hunters  strained 
their  eyes  over  the  empty  space,  on  which  a  breeze  moved 
the  frost-covered  weeds  and  the  leafless  clumps  of  brush, 
—  each  waiting  with  impatience  to  see  what  beast  would 
be  first  to  appear  on  the  snow.  In  general  a  rich  and 
splendid  hunt  was  predicted,  for  the  wilderness  was  swarm- 
ing with  bisons,  wild  bulls,  and  wild  boars. 

The  Kurpie  had  smoked  out  from  their  dens  a  certain 
number  of  bears,  which  thus  roused  went  through  the  thickets, 
mad,  alert,  and  hungry,  feeling  that  they  would  soon  have  to 
struggle,  not  for  a  quiet  winter's  sleep,  but  for  life. 

There  was  still  a  long  time  of  waiting,  since  the  men  who 
were  urging  the  beasts  to  the  clasps  of  the  circle,  and  to  the 
plain,  occupied  an  enormous  extent  of  forest,  and  were  com- 
ing from  such  a  distance  that  the  ears  of  hunters  were  not 
touched  even  by  the  barking  of  dogs,  which  immediately 
after  the  sounding  of  trumpets  were  freed  from  their 
leashes.  One  of  these  dogs,  freed  evidently  too  early,  or 
wandering  apart  after  men,  appeared  on  the  plain,  and 
having  run  over  all  of  it  with  his  nose  to  the  ground,  passed 
between  the  hunters.  Again  the  place  was  empty  and 
silent;  only  the  woodmen  cawed  continually  like  ravens, 
announcing  in  this  way  that  work  would  begin  soon. 

In  fact,  after  an  interval  long  enough  to  repeat  a  few  Our 


240  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Fathers,  at  the  edge  appeared  wolves,  which,  as  the  most 
wary,  tried  first  to  escape  from  the  circle.  Of  these  there 
were  few.  After  they  had  come  out  on  the  plain  and  caught 
the  odor  of  people,  they  plunged  into  the  forest  anew,  seek- 
ing evidently  another  escape.  Wild  boars  sprang  out  next 
and  ran  in  a  long  black  chain  over  the  snowy  expanse, 
seeming  in  the  distance  like  a  drove  of  tame  pigs,  which  at 
the  call  of  a  woman  hurry  homeward  with  shaking  ears. 
But  that  chain  halted,  listened,  scented,  turned  and  listened 
again,  bore  to  one  side  toward  the  snares,  sniffed  the  wood- 
men, moved  again  toward  the  hunters,  grunting,  approach- 
ing more  and  more  cautiously,  but  still  nearer,  till  at  last  the 
sound  of  iron  was  heard  on  the  crossbows,  then  the  whiz  of 
arrows,  and  the  first  blood  stained  the  white,  snowy  surface. 

A  piercing  squeal  was  heard  and  the  drove  scattered, 
as  if  struck  by  lightning;  some  went  at  random  straight- 
forward, some  rushed  toward  the  snares,  some  ran  either 
singly  or  in  small  groups,  mixing  among  other  beasts  with 
which  the  plain  was  now  swarming.  At  this  time  was  heard 
clearly  the  sound  of  horns,  the  barking  of  dogs,  and  the  dis- 
tant noise  of  men  advancing  along  the  main  line  from  the 
depth  of  the  forest.  The  beasts  of  the  wilderness,  driven 
from  both  sides  by  the  extended  wings  of  the  circle,  filled 
the  forest  plain  more  and  more  densely.  No  sight  like  that 
could  be  seen  in  foreign  parts,  or  even  in  other  Polish 
lands,  where  there  were  no  such  wild  forests  as  in  Mazovia. 
The  Knights  of  the  Cross,  though  they  had  been  in  Lithuania, 
where  at  times  bisons  by  striking  an  army  produced  con- 
fusion in  it,  wondered  not  a  little  at  the  immense  number 
of  beasts,  but  especially  did  De  Lorche  wonder.  Standing 
near  the  princess  and  the  damsels,  like  a  stork  on  the  watch, 
and  unable  to  speak  with  any  one,  he  had  begun  to  be 
annoyed,  while  freezing  in  his  armor,  and  thinking  that  the 
hunt  was  a  failure.  At  last  he  saw  before  him  whole  herds 
of  fleet-footed  deer,  yellow  stags,  and  elks  with  weighty- 
horned  heads,  mingled  together,  storming  over  the  plain, 
blinded  with  fear  and  seeking  in  vain  for  an  exit. 

The  princess,  in  whom  at  sight  of  this  the  blood  of  her 
father  Keistut  began  to  play,  sent  shaft  after  shaft  into 
that  many-colored  throng,  and  screamed  with  delight  when 
a  stricken  deer  or  an  elk  rose  in  its  career,  then  fell  heavily 
and  dug  the  snow  with  its  feet.  Damsels  bent  their  faces 
often  toward  the  crossbows,  for  the  ardor  of  hunting  had 
seized  every  person. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  241 

Zbysbko  alone  had  no  thought  for  hunting,  but  leaning 
his  elbow  on  Danusia's  knees,  and  his  head  on  his  palm,  he 
gazed  into  her  eyes;  and  she,  half  smiling,  half  abashed, 
tried  to  close  his  eyelids  with  her  fingers,  as  if  unable  to 
endure  such  a  glance. 

De  Lorche's  attention  was  occupied  by  a  bear,  enormous, 
with  gray  legs  and  shoulders,  which  had  come  out  of  the 
weeds  unexpectedly  near  the  hunters.  The  prince  sent  a 
bolt  from  his  crossbow,  and  then  attacked  the  beast  with  a 
spear.  When  the  bear,  roaring  awfully,  rose  on  his  hind 
legs  the  prince  pierced  him  before  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
court,  so  quickly  and  surely  that  neither  of  the  two  "  defend- 
ers "  had  need  of  an  axe. 

The  young  Knight  of  Lorraine  thought  then  that  there 
were  not  many  lords  in  the  castles  at  which  he  had  stopped 
on  his  journey  who  would  have  had  courage  for  amusement 
like  that,  and  that  with  such  princes  and  such  people  the 
Order  might  have  a  difficult  adventure,  and  pass  through 
grievous  hours  sometime.  But  farther  on  he  saw  pierced  in 
that  same  way  by  other  men  terrible,  immense,  white-tusked 
boars,  far  larger  and  more  savage  than  any  in  Lower  Lor- 
raine or  the  forests  of  Germany.  Never  had  he  seen  such 
trained  hunters,  nor  any  so  confident  in  the  strength  of  their 
hands,  nor  such  spear-thrusts.  As  a  man  of  experience, 
he  concluded  that  all  those  people  living  in  boundless  forests 
were  accustomed  from  years  of  childhood  to  the  crossbow 
and  spear,  hence  they  attained  greater  skill  in  the  use  of 
them  than  others. 

At  last  the  plain  was  strewn  thickly  with  bodies  of  all 
kinds  of  beasts,  but  it  was  far  to  the  end  of  the  hunt  yet. 
The  most  interesting  and  also  the  most  dangerous  moment 
was  coming,  for  the  circle  had  just  pressed  to  the  open 
space  a  number  of  tens  of  wild  bulls  and  bisons.  Though  in 
the  forest  these  lived  apart  usually,  they  went  now  mixed 
together,  but  not  at  all  headlong  from  fear;  they  were 
rather  threatening  than  terrified.  They  advanced  not  very 
quickly,  as  if  confident,  in  the  feeling  of  immense  power, 
that  they  would  break  every  obstacle  and  pass ;  the  earth 
resounded  beneath  the  weight  of  them.  Bearded  bulls,  going 
in  crowds  with  their  heads  close  to  the  ground,  halted  at 
moments  as  if  considering  in  what  direction  to  strike. 
From  their  monstrous  lungs  went  forth  deep  roars  which 
were  like  underground  thunder.  From  their  nostrils  issued 
steam,  and  digging  the  snow  with  their  fore  feet  they  seemed 

VOL.  I.  16 


242  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

to  be  looking  with  bloody  eyes  from  beneath  their  shaggy 
manes  for  a  hidden  enemy. 

Meanwhile  the  woodmen  raised  a  mighty  shout,  to  which 
answer  was  given  from  the  main  line  and  from  the  wings  of 
the  circle  by  hundreds  of  loud  voices;  horns  and  whistles 
made  an  uproar;  the  wilderness  quivered  to  its  remotest 
depths,  and  at  the  same  moment  the  dogs  of  the  Kurpie 
rushed  out  to  the  plain  with  a  fearful  tumult,  and  chased 
along  on  the  trail.  The  sight  of  them  roused  rage  in  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye  among  female  beasts  which  had  their 
young  with  them.  The  herd  of  animals,  going  hitherto 
slowly,  scattered  over  the  whole  plain  in  mad  haste.  A  wild 
bull,  tawny,  gigantic,  almost  monstrous,  surpassing  bisons 
in  size,  rushed  with  great  springs  toward  the  line  of  hunters ; 
he  turned  toward  the  right  side  of  the  plain,  then,  seeing 
horses  some  tens  of  yards  distant,  among  the  trees,  he  halted, 
and  roaring,  began  to  plough  the  earth  with  his  horns,  as  if 
rousing  himself  to  spring  forward  and  fight. 

At  this  sight  the  woodmen  raised  a  still  greater  shout.  In 
the  line  of  hunters  were  heard  piercing  voices,  — 

"  The  princess  !  the  princess !    Save  the  princess !  " 

Zbyshko  grasped  his  spear  planted  in  the  snow  and  sprang 
to  the  edge  of  the  forest ;  after  him  went  a  number  of  Lithu- 
anians ready  to  die  in  defence  of  the  daughter  of  Keistut ; 
meanwhile  a  crossbow  sounded  in  the  hands  of  the  lady,  a 
shaft  whistled,  and,  flying  over  the  inclined  head  of  the  bull, 
it  fastened  in  his  neck. 

"  He  has  got  it !"  cried  the  princess;  "he  will  come  no 
nearer!  " 

But  a  roar  so  dreadful  that  horses  rose  on  their  haunches 
drowned  further  words  of  hers.  The  bull  hurled  himself  like 
a  storm  straight  against  the  princess.  But  suddenly,  and 
with  no  less  impetus,  the  manful  De  Lorche  rushed  forth 
from  among  the  trees ;  bent  forward  on  his  horse,  with  lance 
lowered  as  in  a  knightly  tournament,  he  bore  straight  on  the 
animal.  In  one  twinkle  of  an  eye  those  present  saw  buried 
in  the  neck  of  the  bull  a  lance  which  bent  like  a  reed 
and  broke  into  small  splinters,  then  the  immense  horned 
head  disappeared  altogether  under  the  belly  of  De  Lorche's 
horse,  and  before  any  one  present  could  utter  a  cry,  the 
steed  and  the  rider  flew  through  the  air  as  if  sent  from  a 
sling. 

The  horse,  falling  on  his  side,  began  in  mortal  agony  to 
struggle  with  his  feet,  entangling  them  in  his  own  intestines, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  243 

which  had  dropped  from  the  body.  De  Lorche  lay  near  by 
motionless,  looking  like  an  iron  wedge  on  the  snow.  The 
wild  bull  seemed  for  an  instant  to  hesitate  whether  to  pass 
them  and  strike  other  horses ;  but  having  his  first  victims 
there  before  him,  he  turned  again  and  began  to  gloat  over 
the  hapless  steed,  crushing  him  with  his  head,  and  tearing  in 
rage  the  open  belly  with  his  horns. 

People  rushed  out  from  the  forest,  however,  to  save  the 
foreign  knight.  Zbyshko,  concerned  for  the  safety  of  the 
princess  and  Danusia,  came  first,  and  thrust  in  his  sharp 
spear  behind  the  foreleg  of  the  beast.  But  he  struck  with 
such  force  that  the  handle,  when  the  bull  turned  suddenly, 
broke  in  his  hand,  and  he  himself  fell  face  forward  on  the 
snow. 

"He  is  lost!  he  is  lost!"  cried  Mazovians,  rushing  to 
aid  him. 

Meanwhile  the  bull's  head  had  covered  Zbyshko  and  was 
pressing  him  to  the  earth.  From  the  prince's  side  two  pow- 
erful "defenders"  rushed  up;  but  help  would  have  been 
late  had  not  Hlava,  the  man  given  by  Yagenka,  preceded 
them  luckily.  He  ran  ahead,  and  raising  a  broad-axe  with 
both  hands  cut  the  bent  neck  of  the  bull  right  behind  his 
horns. 

The  blow  was  so  terrible  that  the  beast  dropped  as  if 
struck  by  lightning,  his  backbone  was  severed  and  his  head 
half  chopped  away ;  but  in  falling  he  pressed  Zbyshko.  Both 
"defenders"  pulled  off  the  monstrous  body  in  a  twinkle, 
but  meanwhile  the  princess  and  Danusia  sprang  from  their 
horses,  and  dumb  with  fright,  ran  to  Zbysbko.  Pale,  covered 
with  his  own  blood  and  the  blood  of  the  bull,  he  raised  him- 
self somewhat,  tried  to  stand,  but  staggered,  fell  on  his 
knees,  and  leaning  on  his  hand  could  utter  only  one  word : 

"  Danusia !  " 

Then  he  threw  out  blood  through  his  mouth,  and  darkness 
embraced  his  head.  Danusia,  standing  at  his  back,  seized 
his  arms,  but  unable  to  hold  him,  cried  for  assistance. 
People  surrounded  him  from  all  sides,  rubbed  him  with  snow, 
poured  wine  into  his  mouth  ;  finally  the  chief  hunter,  Mrokota, 
gave  command  to  put  him  on  a  cloak,  and  stay  the  blood- 
flow  with  soft  pine  punk. 

"  He  will  live  if  only  a  rib  and  not  his  spine  is  broken," 
said  he,  turning  to  the  princess. 

Meanwhile  other  damsels,  assisted  by  hunters,  were  sav- 
ing De  Lorche.  They  turned  him  on  every  side,  seeking  on 


244  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

his  armor  for  dints  or  holes  made  by  the  horns  of  thft 
bull;  but  beyond  traces  of  snow,  packed  in  between 
joints  of  the  armor,  they  could  find  nothing.  The  bull  had 
taken  revenge  mainly  on  the  horse,  now  dead,  with  all  his 
entrails  out  under  him  ;  De  Lorche  had  not  been  struck. 
He  had  only  fainted  from  the  fall,  and,  as  appeared  later, 
his  right  arm  was  disjointed.  When  they  removed  his 
helmet  and  poured  wine  into  his  mouth,  he  opened  his  eyes 
straightway  and  regained  consciousness.  Seeing  the  anxious 
faces  of  young  and  comely  damsels  bent  over  him,  he  said 
in  German,  — 

"  Surely  I  am  in  paradise,  and  angels  are  above  me." 

The  damsels  did  not  understand  what  he  said,  it  is  true, 
but  glad  that  he  had  recovered  and  spoken,  they  smiled  at 
him,  and,  with  the  help  of  hunters,  raised  him  from  the  snow. 
Feeling  pain  in  his  right  arm  he  groaned ;  with  his  left  he 
leaned  on  the  arm  of  one  of  the  "  angels ;  "  for  a  while  he 
stood  motionless,  fearing  to  move  a  step,  for  he  did  not  feel 
firm  on  his  feet.  Then  he  cast  a  glance,  which  was  dull  yet, 
over  the  field  of  struggle.  He  saw  the  yellow  carcass  of  the 
bull,  which  near  by  seemed  enormous.  He  saw  Danusia 
wringing  her  hands  over  Zbyshko,  and  Zbyshko  himself  on  a 
cloak. 

"  Did  that  knight  come  to  aid  me? "  inquired  he.  u  Is  he 
alive  ?  " 

"  He  is  hurt  seriously,"  answered  one  of  the  courtiers,  who 
knew  German. 

"  From  this  day  forth  I  shall  fight  not  against  him,  but  for 
him,"  said  the  man  of  Lorraine. 

At  that  moment  Prince  Yanush,  who  had  been  standing 
over  Zbyshko,  approached  De  Lorche  and  praised  him,  say- 
ing that  by  his  daring  deed  he  had  guarded  the  princess 
and  other  ladies  from  great  peril,  and  had  even  saved  their 
lives,  perhaps,  for  which,  in  addition  to  knightly  rewards, 
he  would  be  surrounded  by  fame  among  people  then  living, 
and  among  their  descendants. 

"  In  these  effeminate  times,"  said  he,  "  fewer  and  fewer 
real  knights  pass  through  the  world ;  be  my  guest,  therefore, 
as  long  as  is  possible,  or  stay  in  Mazovia  altogether,  for  you 
have  won  my  favor,  and  you  will  win  as  easily  the  favor  of 
people  by  your  worthy  deeds." 

De  Lorche's  heart,  eager  for  glory,  was  melted  by  these 
words ;  for  when  he  considered  that  he  had  accomplished 
such  a  preponderant  deed  of  knighthood,  and  won  such 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  245 

praise  in  those  distant  Polish  lands  of  which  in  the  West 
such  marvellous  things  were  related,  his  delight  was  such 
that  he  hardly  felt  any  pain  in  his  disjointed  arm.  He 
understood  that  a  knight  who  at  the  court  of  Brabant  or 
Burgundy  could  say  that  he  had  saved  at  a  hunt  the  life 
of  Princess  Anna  of  Mazovia,  would  walk  in  glory  as.  in 
sunlight.  Under  the  influence  of  these  thoughts,  he  wanted 
even  to  go  directly  to  the  princess  and  vow,  on  his  knees, 
faithful  service  to  her;  but  the  lady  herself  and  Danusia 
were  busied  with  Zbyshko. 

Zbyshko  had  regained  consciousness  again  for  a  moment; 
but  he  only  smiled  at  Danusia,  raised  his  hand  to  his  fore- 
head, now  covered  with  cold  sweat,  and  fainted  a  second 
time.  Experienced  hunters,  seeing  his  closed  hands  and  open 
mouth,  said  that  he  would  not  recover;  but  the  still  more 
experienced  Kurpie,  many  of  whom  carried  on  their  persons 
marks  of  bears'  claws,  wild  boars'  tusks,  or  wild  bulls'  horns, 
gave  better  hope,  asserting  that  the  bull's  horn  had  slipped 
along  the  knight's  ribs  ;  that  one  or  two  ribs  might  be  broken, 
but  that  his  spine  was  safe;  otherwise  he  could  not  have 
raised  himself  up  for  a  moment.  They  showed  also  a  snow- 
drift on  the  place  where  Zbyshko  had  fallen,  that  had  saved 
him;  for  the  beast,  pressing  him  between  his  horns,  was 
unable  to  crush  either  his  breast  or  his  back. 

Unfortunately  Father  Vyshonek,  Princess  Anna's  doctor, 
though  usually  at  hunts,  was  not  present ;  he  was  occupied 
at  the  house  in  baking  wafers.  The  Cheh,  learning  this, 
hurried  after  him,  but  meanwhile  the  Kurpie  carried  Zbyshko 
on  a  cloak  to  the  prince's  house.  Danusia  wished  to  go  on 
foot  with  him,  but  Princess  Anna  opposed,  for  the  road  was 
long,  and  in  the  forest  depths  was  much  snow ;  haste,  there- 
fore, was  needed. 

Danveld  helped  the  girl  to  mount,  and  then  riding  near  her, 
just  behind  the  men  who  were  carrying  Zbyshko,  spoke  in 
Polish,  in  a  suppressed  voice,  so  that  he  could  be  heard  by 
her  only :  — 

"I  have  in  Schytno  a  wonderful  healing  balsam,  which  I 
got  from  a  hermit  in  the  Hercynian  forest,  and  which  I  could 
bring  in  three  days." 

"God  will  reward  you,"  answered  Danusia. 

"  God  rewards  every  deed  of  mercy,  but  can  I  hope  for 
pay  from  you  also  ?  " 

"  What  could  I  pay  you?  " 

The  Knight  of  the  Cross  pushed  up  near  her  with  his  horse ; 


246  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

evidently  he  wished  to  tell  something,  but  hesitated,  and  only 
after  a  while  did  he  say,  — 

"  In  the  Order,  besides  brothers,  there  are  sisters ;  one 
of  them  will  bring  the  healing  balsam,  and  then  I  will  men- 
tion pay." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  247 


CHAPTEE   XVIII. 

FATHER  VYSHONEK  dressed  Zbyshko's  wound.  He  found 
only  one  rib  broken,  but  the  first  day  he  could  not  answer  for 
recovery,  since  he  could  not  tell  "whether  the  heart  in 
the  sick  man  was  wrenched,  or  his  liver  torn."  Toward 
evening  so  great  a  faintness  seized  De  Lorche  that  he  had  to 
lie  down.  On  the  following  day  he  could  move  neither  hand 
nor  foot  without  great  pain  in  all  his  bones. 

The  princess  and  Danusia,  with  other  damsels,  attended 
the  sick  men,  and  prepared  for  them,  according  to  direc- 
tions of  the  priest,  various  ointments  and  herbs.  Zbyshko 
was  seriously  wounded,  and  from  time  to  time  vomited  blood, 
which  alarmed  the  priest  greatly.  Still,  he  was  conscious, 
and  the  next  day,  though  very  much  weakened,  when  he 
learned  from  Danusia  who  it  was  to  whom  he  was  indebted 
for  life,  he  called  his  Cheh,  to  thank  and  reward  him.  But 
he  had  to  remember  that  Hlava  had  come  from  Yagenka, 
and  that  had  it  not  been  for  her  well-wishing  heart  he  would 
have  perished.  This  thought  was  to  him  even  burdensome, 
for  he  felt  that  he  never  could  repay  the  honest  girl  with 
good  for  good,  and  that  he  would  be  for  her  only  the  cause 
of  suffering  and  terrible  sadness.  He  said  to  himself,  it  is 
true,  immediately  after,  "I  cannot  indeed  hew  myself  in 
two,"  but  at  the  bottom  of  his  soul  there  remained,  as  it  were, 
a  reproach  of  conscience.  The  Cheh  inflamed  still  more  this 
internal  disquiet. 

"  I  swore  to  my  lady,"  said  he,  "  on  my  honor  as  a  noble, 
to  guard  you,  and  I  will  do  so  without  any  reward.  Not  to 
me,  but  to  her,  are  you  indebted  for  rescue." 

Zbyshko  gave  no  answer,  but  began  to  breathe  heavily. 
Hlava  was  silent  for  a  while,  then  he  said,  — 

"  If  you  command  me  to  hurry  to  Bogdanets,  I  will  hurry. 
You  might  wish  to  see  the  old  lord,  for  God  knows  what  will 
happen  you." 

"  What  does  the  priest  say  ? "  inquired  Zbyshko. 

"  The  priest  says  that  he  will  know  at  the  new  moon,  and 
there  are  four  days  to  the  new  moon." 

"  Ei !  there  is  no  need  to  go  to  Bogdanets.  Either  I  shall 
die  before  my  uncle  could  come,  or  I  shall  recover." 


248  THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS. 

"You  might  send  even  a  letter  to  Bogdanets.  Sanderns 
will  write  it  all  clearly.  They  would  know  about  you,  at 
least,  and  perhaps  have  a  mass  said." 

"  Leave  me  at  present,  for  I  am  weak.  If  I  die,  thou 
wilt  return  to  Zyh's  house,  and  tell  how  it  was;  they  will  give 
money  then  for  a  mass  there.  And  people  will  bury  me  here, 
or  in  Tsehanov." 

"  In  Tsehanov,  or  in  Prasnysh,  for  only  Kurpie  are  buried 
in  the  forest,  where  wolves  howl  over  them.  I  have  heard 
from  the  servants,  also,  that  the  prince  will  go  with  the  court 
in  two  days  to  Tsehanov,  and  thence  to  Warsaw." 

"They  will  not  desert  me  here,"  said  Zbyshko. 

In  fact  he  had  divined  rightly,  for  the  princess  had  gone  that 
very  day  to  the  prince  with  the  request  to  let  her  stay  in  the 
forest  house  with  Danusia,  the  damsels,  and  the  priest,  who 
was  opposed  to  the  early  removal  of  Zbyshko  to  Prasnysh. 

De  Lorche  was  considerably  better  in  two  days,  and  was 
011  his  feet.  But  learning  that  the  "ladies"  would  remain, 
he  remained  also  to  accompany  them  on  their  return,  and  in 
case  of  a  "  Saracen"  attack,  to  defend  them  from  evil  acci- 
dent. Whence  these  "  Saracens"  were  to  come  was  a  ques- 
tion which  the  gallant  knight  of  Lorraine  had  not  given  him- 
self. In  the  distant  west,  it  is  true,  Lithuanians  were  called 
thus;  from  them,  however,  no  danger  could  threaten  the 
daughter  of  Keistut ;  she  was  the  full  sister  of  Vitold,  and 
the  cousin  of  Yagello,  the  "  mighty  king  at  Cracow." 

But  in  spite  of  what  he  had  heard  in  Mazovia  of  the 
christening  of  Lithuania,  and  the  union  of  two  crowns  on 
the  head  of  one  sovereign,  De  Lorche  had  lived  too  long 
among  Knights  of  the  Cross  not  to  believe  that  every  evil 
might  be  expected  from  Lithuanians  at  all  times.  The 
Knights  of  the  Cross  had  told  him  this,  and  he  had  not 
entirely  lost  faith  in  the  Order. 

Meanwhile  an  event  happened  which  fell  as  a  shadow  be- 
tween the  Knights  of  the  Cross  and  Prince  Yanush.  On  the 
day  before  the  departure  of  the  court,  brothers  Gottfried  and 
Rotgier  arrived ;  they  had  been  in  Tsehanov  before ;  and  with 
them  came  a  certain  De  Fourcy  as  the  herald  of  news  un- 
favorable for  Knights  of  the  Cross.  Behold,  it  had  happened 
that  foreign  guests  visiting  with  the  starosta  of  Lubov, 
namely,  he,  De  Fourcy,  De  Bregov,  and  Meinegger,  all  from 
families  of  previous  merit  in  the  Order,  when  they  had  heard 
of  Yurand  of  Spyhov,  not  only  were  they  not  frightened,  but 
they  decided  to  entice  the  renowned  warrior  to  the  field  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  249 

convince  themselves  whether  he  was  really  as  terrible  as 
people  declared  him. 

The  starosta,  it  is  true,  opposed,  referring  to  the  peace  be- 
tween the  Order  and  the  princes  of  Mazovia ;  but  at  last,  in 
the  hope,  perhaps,  of  freeing  himself  from  a  terrible  neigh- 
bor, he  determined  not  only  to  look  at  the  affair  through  his 
fingers,  but  to  let  men  at  arms  go  also. 

The  knights  sent  a  challenge  to  Yurand,  who  accepted  it 
eagerly  on  condition  that  they  would  send  away  their  men, 
and  they  three  fight  with  him  and  two  comrades  on  the  very 
boundary  of  Prussia  and  Spyhov.  When  they  were  unwill- 
ing to  dismiss  their  men  at  arms  and  withdraw  from  the 
lands  of  Spyhov,  he  fell  upon  them,  slew  their  men  at  arms, 
thrust  a  spear  through  Meinegger,  took  Bregov  prisoner  and 
threw  him  into  the  dungeon  of  Spyhov.  De  Fourcy  alone 
was  unhurt,  and  after  wandering  three  days  through  Mazo- 
vian  forests,  he  learned  from  a  tar-boiler  that  Knights  of  the 
Cross  were  tarrying  in  Tsehanov ;  he  made  his  way  to  these 
knights  so  as  to  complain  with  them  to  the  majesty  of  the 
prince,  pray  for  punishment,  and  a  command  to  free  Bregov. 

These  tidings  obscured  at  once  the  good  relations  between 
Prince  Yauush  and  the  guests,  for  not  only  did  the  two 
brothers  who  arrived  then,  but  also  Danveld  and  Siegfried 
von  Lowe  demand  of  the  prince  insistently  to  do  justice 
to  the  Order,  free  the  boundary  of  a  robber,  and  mete 
out  punishment  with  usury  for  all  his  offences.  Danveld, 
especially,  having  with  Yurand  his  own  old  accounts,  the 
remembrance  of  which  burnt  him  with  pain  and  with  shame, 
demanded  vengeance  almost  threateningly. 

"  A  complaint  will  go  to  the  Grand  Master,"  said  he, 
"  and  if  we  obtain  no  justice  from  your  Princely  Grace,  he 
will  be  able  to  find  it,  even  should  all  Mazovia  take  the  part 
of  that  murderer." 

The  prince,  though  mild  by  nature,  grew  angry,  and  said: 

"  What  justice  are  ye  asking  for?  If  Yurand  had  been  the 
first  to  attack  you,  if  he  had  burnt  villages,  driven  away 
herds,  and  killed  people,  I  should  summon  him  to  judg- 
ment, and  measure  out  punishment.  But  it  was  ye  who  at- 
tacked him.  Your  starosta  let  armed  men  go  on  the  expedi- 
tion; but  what  did  Yurand  do?  He  accepted  your  challenge, 
and  only  asked  you  to  send  off  your  serving  men.  How  am 
I  to  punish  him  for  that,  or  to  summon  him  to  judgment? 
Ye  attacked  a  dreadful  man,  feared  by  all,  and  of  your  own 
choice  brought  down  on  your  own  heads  disaster.  What  do 


250  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ye  want,  then?  Am  I  to  command  him  not  to  defend  him- 
self whenever  ye  are  pleased  to  attack  him?  " 

"  It  was  not  the  Order  who  attacked  him,  but  guests, 
foreign  knights,"  replied  Danveld. 

"  The  Order  answers  for  guests,  and  besides,  with  them 
were  men  at  arms  from  the  Lubov  garrison." 

"  Was  the  starosta  to  yield  up  guests,  as  for  slaughter?  " 

At  this  the  prince  turned  to  Siegfried,  and  said,  — 

"See  what  justice  becomes  in  your  mouths,  and  see 
if  your  evasions  are  not  offensive  to  God." 

"  De  Bregov  must  be  freed  from  captivity,"  answered  the 
stern  Siegfried;  "for  men  of  his  family  were  chiefs  in  the 
Order,  and  have  rendered  great  service  to  the  Cross." 

"And  the  death  of  Meinegger  must  be  avenged,"  added 
Hugo. 

The  prince  gathered  the  hair  on  both  sides  of  his  head,  and 
rising  from  his  seat,  approached  the  Germans  with  an  omi- 
nous face ;  but  after  a  moment  he  remembered  evidently  that 
they  were  his  guests;  so  he  restrained  himself  once  more, 
placed  his  hand  on  Siegfried's  arm,  and  said,  — 

"  Listen,  starosta,  you  wear  the  cross  on  your  mantle,  so 
answer  on  that  cross  according  to  conscience.  Was  Yurand 
right  or  not?" 

"  De  Bregov  must  be  freed  from  captivity,"  answered 
Siegfried. 

"  God  grant  me  patience,"  said  the  prince,  after  a  moment 
of  silence. 

' '  The  injustice  which  has  met  us  in  the  persons  of  our 
guests  is  merely  an  additional  cause  of  complaint,"  con- 
tinued Siegfried,  in  a  voice  as  sharp  as  a  sword-edge.  "  Since 
the  Order  is  an  order,  never  in  Palestine,  or  in  Transylvania, 
or  in  pagan  Lithuania  up  to  this  time,  has  one  common  man 
done  us  so  much  evil  as  that  bandit  of  Spyhov.  Your 
Princely  Grace,  we  desire  redress  and  punishment,  not  for 
one  injustice,  but  a  thousand;  not  for  one  battle,  but  for  five 
hundred ;  not  for  one  blood  spilling,  but  for  whole  years  of 
deeds  for  the  like  of  which  the  fire  of  heaven  should  burn 
that  godless  nest  of  cruelty  and  wickedness.  Whose  groans 
are  calling  to  God  there  for  vengeance?  Ours!  Whose 
tears?  Ours!  In  vain  have  we  brought  complaints,  in  vain 
have  we  called  for  judgment.  Never  has  satisfaction  been 
rendered  us." 

When  he  heard  this  Prince  Yanush  nodded  his  head. 
'•Iu  former  years,"  said  he,  "Knights  of  the  Cross  were 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         251 

guests  often  in  Spyhov,  and  Yurand  was  not  your  enemy 
till  his  beloved  wife  died  in  your  bonds.  How  many  times 
have  you  attacked  him  yourselves,  as  now,  because  he  chal- 
lenged and  conquered  your  knights?  How  many  times  have 
you  set  murderers  on  him,  or  sent  bolts  at  him  from  cross- 
bows in  the  pine  woods  ?  He  has  attacked  you,  it  is  true, 
for  vengeance  was  burning  him ;  but  have  not  you,  or  knights 
living  on  your  lands,  attacked  peaceful  people  in  Mazovia? 
Have  you  not  driven  away  herds,  burnt  villages,  slaughtered 
men,  women,  and  children  ?  And  when  I  made  complaint  to 
your  Master  he  answered  from  Malborg :  '  An  ordinary 
brawl  on  the  boundary ! '  Give  me  peace !  It  does  not  be- 
come you  to  complain,  you  who  seized  me  when  I  was  un- 
armed, in  time  of  peace,  on  my  own  land ;  and  had  it  not 
been  for  terror  before  the  anger  of  the  king  at  Cracow,  I 
might  have  been  groaning  to  this  hour  in  your  underground 
dungeons.  That  is  how  you  paid  me,  who  came  from  the 
family  of  your  benefactors.  Leave  me  in  peace ;  it  is  not 
for  you  to  speak  of  justice!  " 

When  they  heard  this  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  looked  at 
one  another  with  impatience,  for  it  was  bitter  to  them  and  a 
shame  that  the  prince  mentioned  that  event  in  Zlotoria  in 
presence  of  De  Fourcy ;  so  Danveld,  wishing  to  put  an  end 
to  further  conversation  on  that  subject,  said,  — 

"  In  the  case  of  your  Princely  Grace  there  was  a  mistake, 
which  we  corrected,  not  out  of  fear  of  the  king  at  Cracow, 
but  for  the  sake  of  justice.  As  to  brawls  on  the  boundary, 
our  Master  cannot  answer  for  them,  since  in  all  kingdoms 
of  the  world  everywhere  there  are  turbulent  spirits  on  the 
boundaries." 

"Thou  sayst  that,  but  art  calling  for  justice  against 
Yurand.  What  do  ye  wish  ?  " 

"  Justice  and  punishment." 

The  prince  balled  his  bony  fists  and  repeated,  — 

"  God  give  me  patience !  " 

"  Let  your  Princely  Grace  remember  this,  too,"  continued 
Danveld,  "  that  our  turbulent  men  harm  only  lay  persons 
not  of  the  German  race ;  but  yours  raise  their  hands  against 
the  German  Order,  by  which  they  offend  the  Saviour  him- 
self. And  what  tortures  and  punishments  can  suffice  those 
who  offend  the  Cross?" 

"  Hear  me!  "  said  the  prince.  "  Do  not  carry  on  war  by 
means  of  God,  for  Him  thou  wilt  not  deceive !  "  And  plac- 
ing his  hands  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Knight  of  the  Cross,  he 


252  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

shook  him  violently.  The  German  was  alarmed  at  once,  and 
began  in  a  milder  voice,  — 

4 '  If  it  be  true  that  the  guests  attacked  Yurand  first,  and 
they  did  not  dismiss  their  men  at  arms,  I  do  not  applaud 
them.  But  did  Yurand  really  accept  the  challenge?  " 

Then  he  looked  at  De  Fourcy,  blinking  stealthily  the  while, 
as  if  to  inform  him  that  he  was  to  deny ;  but  De  Fourcy,  un- 
able, or  unwilling  to  do  so,  replied, — 

' '  He  wished  in  company  with  two  other  men  to  do  battle 
against  us,  after  we  had  sent  away  the  men  at  arms." 

' 4  Are  you  certain  ?  " 

' '  On  my  honor !  De  Bregov  and  I  agreed,  but  Meinegger 
would  not  join  us." 

4  4  Starosta  of  Schy tno ! "  interrupted  the  prince,  ' 4  you  know 
better  than  other  men  that  Yuraud  does  not  avoid  a  chal- 
lenge." Here  he  turned  to  all,  and  said:  44  Whoever  of  you 
would  like  to  challenge  Yurand  to  a  battle  on  foot  or  on  horse- 
back, to  him  I  give  permission.  Should  Yurand  be  killed,  or 
taken  captive,  Bregov  will  be  freed  without  ransom.  Ask  no 
more  of  me,  for  you  will  not  receive  it." 

After  these  words  deep  silence  followed.  Danveld  and 
Siegfried,  and  Brother  Rotgier,  and  Brother  Gottfried,  though 
brave,  were  too  well  acquainted  with  the  terrible  heir  of  Spy- 
hov  for  any  man  of  them  to  undertake  a  life-and-death  battle 
against  him ;  only  a  stranger  might  do  that,  —  a  man  from 
distant  parts,  like  De  Lorche,  or  De  Fourcy;  but  De  Lorche 
was  not  present  at  the  conversation,  and  De  Fourcy  was  still 
too  much  influenced  by  heartfelt  fear. 

"  I  have  seen  him  once,"  muttered  he,  44  and  have  no  wish 
to  look  at  him  a  second  time." 

44  A  monk  is  not  permitted  to  engage  in  single  combat," 
said  Siegfried,  "  unless  with  special  permission  of  the  Master 
and  the  Grand  Marshal ;  but  we  do  not  demand  permission 
for  battle,  only  that  De  Bregov  be  liberated  from  captivity, 
and  Yurand  put  to  death." 

44  You  are  not  the  law  in  this  land." 

44  We  have  endured  patiently,  so  far,  a  grievous  neighbor- 
hood. But  our  Master  will  be  able  to  measure  out  justice." 

4 'There fore  there  will  be  justice  to  the  Master  and  to  you 
from  Mazovia  !  " 

44  Behind  the  Master  are  the  Germans  and  the  Roman 
emperor. " 

44  And  behind  me  is  the  Polish  king,  to  whom  more  lands 
and  nations  are  subject." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  253 

"  Does  your  Princely  Grace  wish  war  with  the  Order?" 

"  If  I  wished  war,  I  should  not  wait  for  you  in  Mazovia, 
I  should  go  to  you ;  but  do  not  threaten  me,  for  I  am  not 
afraid." 

"  What  am  I  to  report  to  the  Master?  " 

"  Your  Master  has  made  no  inquiry  of  me.  Report  what 
you  like  to  him." 

"  Then  we  will  measure  out  punishment  and  revenge  our- 
selves." 

The  prince  stretched  out  his  arms  and  began  to  move  his 
finger  threateningly  in  the  very  face  of  the  Knight  of  the 
Cross. 

"Have  a  care  !  "  said  he,  in  a  voice  of  suppressed  anger. 
"  Have  a  care;  I  have  permitted  you  to  challenge  Yuraud, 
but  if  you  break  into  my  country  with  troops  of  the  Order,  I 
will  strike  you  —  and  you  will  sit  here,  not  as  a  guest,  but  a 
captive." 

Evidently  his  patience  was  exhausted,  for  he  threw  his  cap 
against  the  table  with  all  "his  strength,  went  out  of  the  room, 
and  slammed  the  door  behind  him.  The  Knights  of  the  Cross 
were  pale  from  rage,  and  De  Fourcy  looked  at  them  as  if 
bewildered. 

"  What  will  happen  now?  "  inquired  Brother  Rotgier. 

But  Danveld  sprang  almost  with  closed  fists  at  De  Fourcy. 

"  Why  didst  thou  say  that  ye  attacked  Yurand  first?  " 

"Because  it  is  true!  " 

"  There  was  need  of  a  lie." 

"I  came  here  to  fight,  not  to  lie." 

"Thou  hast  fought  fiercely — there  is  no  word  on  that 
score !  " 

"  And  hast  thou  not  run  away  before  Yurand  to  Schytno?  " 

' '  Pax,  pax  !  "  exclaimed  Siegfried.  ' '  This  knight  is  a 
guest  of  the  Order." 

"  It  is  all  one  what  he  said,"  put  in  Brother  Gottfried. 
' '  They  would  not  have  punished  Yurand  without  trial,  and  at 
a  trial  the  affair  would  have  been  explained." 

"  What  will  happen  now?  "  repeated  Brother  Rotgier. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"We  must  finish  finally  with  that  bloody  cur!"  said 
Siegfried,  in  a  stern  and  resolute  voice.  "  De  Bregov  must 
be  freed  from  confinement.  Let  us  assemble  the  garrisons 
from  Schytno,  Insburg,  and  Lubov.  Let  us  summon  the 
nobles  of  Helmno,  and  attack  Yurand.  It  is  time  to  put  an 
end  to  him !  " 


254  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

But  the  adroit  Danveld,  who  knew  how  to  weigh  every- 
thing on  both  sides,  put  his  hands  on  his  head,  frowned, 
and  said,  after  thinking,  — 

"Impossible,  without  permission  of  the  Master." 

"  If  it  succeeds,  the 'Master  will  praise,"  said  Gottfried. 

"But  if  not?  If  the  prince  moves  his  spearmen,  and 
falls  on  us  ?  " 

' '  There  is  peace  between  him  and  the  Order ;  he  will  not 
strike." 

"  Yes,  there  is  peace,  but  we  shall  be  the  first  to  break  it. 
Our  garrisons  are  not  enough  against  the  Mazovians." 

"Then  the  Master  will  take  our  side,  and  there  will  be 
war." 

Danveld  frowned  again,  and  was  thoughtful. 

"No,  no,"  said  he,  after  a  while.  "If  it  succeeds,  the 
Master  will  be  glad  at  heart.  Envoys  will  go  to  the  prince, 
there  will  be  discussions,  and  we  shall  get  off  without  punish- 
ment. But  in  case  of  defeat,  the  Order  will  not  take  our 
part,  and  will  not  declare  war  against  the  prince.  For  that 
another  Master  would  be  needed.  Behind  Prince  Yanush 
stands  the  Polish  king,  and  the  Grand  Master  will  not 
quarrel  with  him." 

"  Still,  we  took  the  land  of  Dobryn;  it  is  evident  that 
Cracow  is  not  a  terror  to  us." 

"  There  were  pretexts,  —  Opolchyk.  We  took,  as  it  were, 
a  mortgage,  and  even  that  —  "  Here  he  looked  around,  and 
added  in  a  low  voice,  "  I  have  heard  in  Malborg  that  if  we 
were  threatened  with  war,  we  should  give  up  the  mortgage, 
if  the  money  were  returned." 

"Ach!"  said  Rotgier,  "if  Markward  of  Salzbach  were 
among  us,  or  if  Schaumberg,  who  smothered  Vitold's  whelps, 
—  they  would  manage  Yurand.  Who  is  Vitold?  Yagello's 
viceroy  !  —  Grand  Prince ;  still  Schaumberg  cared  nothing, 
—  he  smothered  Yitold's  children  —  made  nothing  of  it. 
Indeed,  there  is  a  lack  among  us  of  men  who  can  find 
means  to  do  anything." 

Hearing  this,  Hugo  von  Danveld  put  his  elbows  on  the  table 
and  his  head  on  his  hands,  and  sank  for  a  long  time  in  thought. 
Suddenly  his  eyes  grew  bright,  he  wiped  his  thick  moist  lips 
with  the  back  of  his  hand  as  his  wont  was,  and  said,  — 

"Blessed  be  the  moment  in  which  you  recalled,  pious 
brother,  the  name  of  the  valiant  Schaumberg." 

' '  Why  so  ?  Have  you  thought  of  something  ?  "  inquired 
Siegfried. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  255 

"  Speak  quickly !  "  cried  Rotgier  and  Gottfried. 

"Listen:  Yurand  has  a  daughter  here,  his  only  child, 
whom  he  loves  as  the  sight  of  his  eye." 

"  He  has ;  I  know  her.  Princess  Anna  Danuta  loves  her 
also." 

"She  does.  Now  listen:  If  you  were  to  carry  off  that 
maiden,  Yurand  would  give  for  her  not  only  Bregov,  but  all 
the  prisoners,  with  himself  and  Spyhov  in  addition." 

"  By  the  blood  of  Saiut  Boniface  shed  in  Dohum !  "  cried 
Brother  Gottfried,  "it  would  be  as  you  say." 

Then  they  were  silent,  as  if  frightened  by  the  boldness  and 
the  difficulties  of  the  undertaking.  Only  after  a  while  did 
Brother  Rotgier  turn  to  Siegfried. 

"Your  wit  and  experience,"  said  he,  "are  equal  to  your 
valor ;  what  do  you  think  of  this  ?  " 

"I  think  it  a  question  which  deserves  consideration." 

"  For,"  continued  Rotgier,  "  the  maiden  is  a  companion  of 
the  princess ;  more,  she  is  almost  a  beloved  daughter.  Think, 
pious  brothers,  what  an  uproar  would  rise." 

"You  have  said  yourself,"  said  Hugo,  laughing,  "that 
Schaumberg  smothered  Vitold's  whelps,  —  and  what  was 
done  to  him  for  doing  so  ?  They  will  raise  an  outcry  for  any 
cause ;  but  if  we  should  send  Yurand  in  chains  to  the  Master, 
reward  would  await  us  more  certainly  than  punishment." 

"True,"  said  Siegfried,  "there  is  a  chance  for  attack. 
The  prince  will  go  away,  Anna  Danuta  will  remain  here 
with  only  her  damsels.  But  an  attack  on  the  prince's  court 
in  time  of  peace  is  no  common  matter.  The  prince's  court 
is  not  Spyhov.  Then  it  will  be  again  as  in  Zlotoria.  Again 
complaints  will  be  sent  to  all  kingdoms,  and  to  the  Pope, 
against  the  violence  of  the  Order;  again  the  cursed  Yagello 
will  be  heard  with  a  threat,  and  the  Master  —  you  know  him, 
moreover  —  he  is  glad  to  take  what  he  can,  but  he  does  not 
want  war  with  Yagello.  Yes !  a  shout  would  rise  in  all  the 
lands  of  Mazovia  and  Poland." 

"Meanwhile  Yurand's  bones  would  be  bleaching  on  a 
hook,"  said  Danveld.  "Besides  who  tells  you  to  snatch 
her  away  here  from  the  court,  from  the  side  of  the  princess  ?  " 

"  Not  from  Tsehanov,  I  hope,  where  in  addition  to  nobles 
there  are  three  hundred  bowmen." 

"No.  But  may  not  Yurand  get  sick,  and  send  people 
for  his  daughter?  The  princess  would  not  forbid  her  to  go 
in  that  case,  and  should  the  girl  be  lost  on  the  road,  who  will 
say  to  you  or  to  me,  '  Thou  didst  snatch  her  away  ? ' ' 


256  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"Pshaw!"  said  Siegfried,  impatiently;  "then  make  Yu- 
rand  get  sick  and  send  for  the  maiden." 

At  this  Hugo  smiled  in  triumph,  and  answered,  — 

"  I  have  a  goldsmith  at  home,  who  was  driven  out  of  Mal- 
borg  for  crime,  and  who  settled  in  Schytno.  This  man  can 
imitate  any  seal ;  I  have  men  too,  who,  though  our  subjects, 
are  descended  from  Mazovians.  Dost  not  understand  me 
yet?" 

' '  I  understand !  "  exclaimed  Gottfried  excitedly. 

Brother  Rotgier  raised  his  hands  aloft,  and  said,  — 

"  God  give  thee  happiness,  pious  brother,  for  neither 
Markward  of  Salzbach,  nor  Schaumberg  would  have  found  a 
better  method." 

Then  he  blinked  as  if  trying  to  see  something  in  the  dis- 
tance. "I  see,"  said  he,  "Yurand  standing  with  a  rope 
around  his  neck  at  the  Dantzig  Gate  in  Malborg,  and  our 
men  at  arms  kicking  him." 

"  And  his  daughter  will  be  a  servant  of  the  Order,"  added 
Hugo. 

Hearing  this,  Siegfried  turned  severe  eyes  at  Danveld, 
who  drew  the  back  of  his  hand  °  '•oss  his  lips  again,  and 
said,  — 

"But  now  to  Schytno  as  quickly  as  possible." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  257 


CHAPTEE  XIX. 

BUT  before  starting  for  Schytno,  the  four  brethren  and  De 
Fourcy  had  to  take  farewell  of  the  prince  and  the  princess. 
That  was  a  farewell  not  over  friendly,  but  the  prince,  in 
accord  with  ancient  Polish  custom,  unwilling  to  let  guests 
depart  empty  handed,  gave  each  man  a  fine  bundle  of  fur, 
and  a  gryven  of  silver;  they  received  these  with  delight 
giving  assurance  that,  as  brethren  of  the  Cross,  who  had 
vowed  poverty,  they  never  kept  money,  but  gave  it  to  the 
poor,  whom  they  recommended  at  the  same  time  to  pray  for 
the  health,  glory,  and  future  salvation  of  Prince  Yanush. 

The  Mazovians  smiled  under  their  moustaches  at  these 
statements,  for  the  greed  of  the  Order  was  well  known  to 
them,  and  still  better  known  were  the  lies  of  the  Knights  of 
the  Order.  In  Mazovia  the  saying  was,  "  A  Knight  of  the 
Cross  lies  as  a  skunk  gives  out  odor."  The  prince  waved 
his  hand  and  said  after  they  had  gone  that  a  man  might  go 
to  heaven  on  their  prayers,  perhaps  crab  fashion. 

But  still  earlier,  at  parting  with  the  princess,  when  Siegfried 
kissed  her  hand,  Danveld  approached  Danusia,  placed  his 
hand  on  her  head,  and  while  stroking  it  said,  — 

"It  is  commanded  us  to  return  good  for  evil,  and  love 
even  our  enemies  ;  so  a  sister  of  the  Order  will  bring  to  you, 
young  lady,  the  healing  balsam." 

"  How  am  I  to  thank  you?  "  answered  Danusia. 

"  Be  a  friend  of  the  Order,  and  the  Knights  of  the  Cross." 

De  Fourcy  had  noted  this  conversation,  and  because  the 
beauty  of  the  maiden  had  struck  him,  he  asked  after  they 
had  moved  toward  Schytno,  — 

"What  beautiful  damsel  is  that  with  whom  you  were 
talking?" 

"  She  is  the  daughter  of  Yurand." 

"The  one  whom  you  are  going  to  seize?"  asked  De 
Fourcy,  in  wonder. 

"  The  same.     And  if  we  have  her,  Yurand  is  ours." 

"  It  is  clear  that  not  everything  coming  from  Yurand  is 
evil.  It  is  worth  while  to  be  the  keeper  of  such  a  prisoner." 

"Do  you  think  that  it  would  be  easier  to  war  with  her, 
than  with  Yuraud  ?  " 
TOL.  i.  — 17 


258  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"That  means  that  I  think  the  same  as  you  do.  Her 
father  is  an  enemy  of  the  Order,  but  with  the  daughter  you 
have  spoken  words  rubbed  with  honey,  and  have  promised 
her  a  balsam,  besides." 

Apparently  Hugo  von  Danveld  felt  the  need  of  justifying 
himself  in  some  words  before  Siegfried,  who,  though  not 
better  than  others,  still  observed  strict  rules  of  morality, 
and  therefore  had  criticised  certain  brothers  more  than 
once. 

"I  have  promised  her  a  balsam,"  said  he,  "for  that 
young  knight  who  was  crushed  by  the  bull,  and  to  whom 
she  is  betrothed,  as  you  know.  Should  there  be  an  outcry 
after  we  have  seized  the  girl,  we  shall  say  that  not  only  have 
we  wished  no  harm,  but  we  have  sent  them  a  cure  according 
to  Christian  charity." 

"Very  well,"  replied  Siegfried.  "But  we  must  send 
some  safe  person." 

"  I  will  send  a  pious  woman  completely  devoted  to  the 
Order.  I  will  command  her  to  observe,  and  to  listen. 
When  our  people  go,  as  if  sent  by  Yurand,  they  will  find 
everything  ready." 

"  It  will  be  difficult  to  bring  such  people  together." 

"  No.  We  have  men  who  speak  the  same  language  that 
they  do.  We  have  them  even  among  servants  and  the  gar- 
rison, —  men  who  are  outlawed  from  Mazovia,  fugitives, 
murderers,  criminals,  it  is  true,  but  fearless,  and  ready  for 
anything.  I  shall  promise  them  every  reward  if  they  do  the 
work  ;  if  they  fail,  the  halter." 

"  Very  well !     But  in  case  of  treason?  " 

"There  will  be  no  treason,  for  every  man  of  them  has 
earned  impalement  on  the  stake,  and  upon  each  one  a  sen- 
tence is  hanging.  We  only  need  to  give  them  proper  cloth- 
ing and  they  will  pass  for  real  servants  of  Yurand,  but  the 
main  thing  is  a  letter  with  Yurand's  seal." 

"We  must  foresee  everything,"  said  Rotgier.  "After 
the  last  battle  Yurand  will  wish  to  see  the  prince,  perhaps, 
so  as  to  complain  of  us,  and  justify  himself.  Being  in 
Tsehanov  he  will  go  to  his  daughter  in  the  forest.  It  may 
happen  that  our  men  appearing  on  Yurand's  business  will 
meet  Yurand  himself." 

"  The  men  whom  I  shall  select  are  cunning  ruffians. 
They  know  that  if  they  strike  Yurand  they  will  go  to  the 
hook.  Their  lives  will  depend  on  not  meeting  him." 

"  Still,  should  it  happen  them  to  be  captured?" 


THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  259 

"We  shall  get  rid  of  them,  and  the  message.  Who  will 
say  that  we  sent  them?  Finally  if  the  girl  is  not  carried 
away,  there  will  be  no  outcry,  and  if  a  few  gallows'-birds  of 
Mazovia  are  quartered,  no  harm  will  happen  from  that  to  the 
Order." 

' '  I  understand  neither  your  politeness  nor  your  fear  lest 
it  be  known  that  the  girl  was  carried  away  by  our  command," 
said  Brother  Gottfried,  the  youngest  among  the  Knights. 
"  Having  her  once  in  hand  we  must,  of  course,  send  some 
person  to  Yurand  to  say  to  him :  '  Thy  daughter  is  with  us ; 
dost  thou  wish  that  she  should  receive  freedom,  give  for  her 
Bregov  and  thyself.'  How  else  is  it  to  be?  But  then  it 
will  be  known  that  we  seized  the  girl." 

"True,"  said  De  Fourcy,  whom  the  whole  affair  did 
not  please  overmuch.  "Why  hide  that  which  must  be 
discovered?" 

But  Danvetd  laughed,  and  turning  to  Brother  Gottfried 
asked, — 

' '  How  long  do  you  wear  the  white  mantle  ?  " 

"The  sixth  year  will  be  finished  the  first  week  after 
Trinity  Sunday." 

' '  When  you  have  worn  it  another  six  years  you  will 
understand  the  Order  more  intimately.  Yurand  knows  us 
better  than  you  do  at  present.  This  will  be  told  him : 
'Brother  Schaumberg  has  charge  of  thy  daughter,  and  if 
thou  squeak  a  word,  remember  the  children  of  Vitold.' " 

"But  later?" 

"  Later  Bregov  will  be  free,  and  the  Order  will  be  rid  of 
Yurand." 

"Well!"  exclaimed  Brother  Eotgier,  "everything  is  so 
wisely  thought  out  that  God  must  bless  our  undertaking." 

"  God  will  bless  all  undertakings  that  have  for  object  the 
good  of  the  Order,"  replied  the  gloomy  Siegfried. 

They  went  on  in  silence,  and  before  them,  two  or  three 
arrow-shots  distant,  went  their  escort  to  clear  the  road,  which 
was  drifted,  for  abundant  snow  had  fallen  in  the  night.  On 
the  trees  was  deposited  much  frost ;  the  day  was  cloudy, 
but  warm,  so  that  steam  rose  from  the  horses.  From  the 
forest,  toward  human  dwellings,  flew  flocks  of  crows,  filling 
the  air  with  foreboding  caws. 

De  Fourcy  fell  back  behind  the  knights  a  little,  and  rode 
on  in  deep  thought.  He  had  been  for  some  years  a  guest  of 
the  Order ;  he  had  taken  part  in  expeditions  to  Lithuania, 
where  he  had  shown  great  valor  and  had  been  received  every- 


260  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

where  as  only  Knights  of  the  Cross  knew  how  to  receive 
guests  from  distant  regions.  He  had  grown  strangely  at- 
tached to  them,  and,  not  having  a  fortune,  intended  to 
enter  their  ranks.  Meanwhile  he  had  lived  in  Malborg; 
he  had  visited  known  localities,  seeking  in  journeys  amuse- 
ment and  adventures.  Having  come  shortly  before  to  Lubov 
with  the  wealthy  Bregov,  and  hearing  of  Yurand,  he  had  be- 
come excited  with  the  desire  to  measure  himself  with  a  man 
who  roused  universal  terror.  The  arrival  of  Meinegger,  who 
had  come  out  victorious  from  every  encounter,  hastened  the 
adventure.  The  comtur  of  Lubov  had  given  them  mea,  but 
had  told  the  three  knights  not  only  of  the  fierceness,  but  the 
stratagems  and  perfidy  of  Yurand,  so  that  when  the  latter 
had  asked  them  to  send  away  their  men  they  would  not 
agree,  fearing  that  should  they  do  so  he  would  surround  and 
destroy  them,  or  throw  them  into  the  dungeons  of  Spyhov. 
Yurand,  thinking  that  they  had  in  mind  not  only  a  knightly 
struggle,  but  robbery,  attacked  them  offensively  and  inflicted 
a  dreadful  defeat. 

De  Fourcy  saw  Bregov  overturned  with  his  horse,  he  saw 
Meinegger  with  a  broken  lance  in  his  bowels,  he  saw  men 
simply  begging  for  pity.  He  had  been  barely  able  himself 
to  break  away,  and  had  wandered  for  days  over  roads  and 
through  forests  where  he  might  have  died  of  hunger,  or  fallen 
a  prey  to  wild  beasts  had  he  not  come  by  chance  to  Tseha- 
nov,  where  he  found  Gottfried  and  Rotgier.  From  the 
whole  expedition  he  brought  away  a  feeling  of  humilia- 
tion and  hatred  together  with  sorrow  for  Bregov,  who  was  a 
near  friend  of  his.  He  joined,  therefore,  heartily  in  the 
complaint  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  when  they  demanded 
punishment  for  Yurand  and  liberation  for  their  unfortunate 
comrade,  and  when  that  complaint  found  no  attention,  he 
was  ready  at  the  first  moment  to  use  every  means  of  ven- 
geance against  Yurand.  But  now  sudden  scruples  were 
roused  in  him.  More  than  once  while  listening  to  conversa- 
tions of  the  knights,  and  especially  to  Hugo's  words,  he  could 
not  avoid  astonishment.  Having  become  acquainted  more 
intimately  in  the  course  of  years  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
he  saw  really  that  they  were  not  what  in  Germany  and  in  the 
West  they  claimed  to  be.  In  Malborg  he  had  known  a  few 
just  and  strict  knights,  those  same  who  had  often  made 
charges  against  the  corruption  of  the  Brotherhood,  against 
their  profligacy  and  want  of  discipline,  and  De  Fourcy  felt 
that  these  charges  were  true;  but  being  himself  profligate 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  261 

and  undisciplined,  he  did  not  take  those  faults  into  account 
too  much,  especially  as  Knights  of  the  Cross  atoned  for  them 
with  valor.  He  had  seen  them  at  Vilno,  meeting  breast  to 
breast  with  Polish  knights,  at  the  taking  of  castles  de- 
fended with  superhuman  resolve  by  Polish  garrisons ;  he  had 
seen  them  dying  under  blows  of  swords  and  axes,  in  general 
storms  or  in  single  combat.  They  were  unsparing  and  cruel 
to  Lithuania,  but  they  were  lion-like,  and  walked  in  glory  as 
in  sunlight.  Now,  however,  it  seemed  to  De  Fourcy  that 
Hugo  von  Danveld  was  saying  things  and  proposing  methods 
which  ought  to  shock  the  soul  in  every  knight ;  and  the  other 
brothers  not  only  did  not  rise  against  him,  but  confirmed 
every  word  of  his.  Hence  astonishment  possessed  him  more 
and  more,  and  at  last  he  began  to  think  deeply  as  to  whether 
he  could  put  his  hands  to  such  deeds. 

Had  it  been  simply  a  question  of  snatching  a  girl  away,  or 
exchanging  her  for  Bregov  later  on,  perhaps  he  might  con- 
sent, though  the  beauty  of  Danusia  had  touched  him  and 
captivated  his  heart.  If  it  had  come  to  him  to  be  her  guar- 
dian he  might  perhaps  have  had  nothing  against  the  task,  or 
even  would  not  have  been  sure  that  she  would  go  from  his 
hands  in  the  same  state  in  which  she  had  come  to  them. 
But  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  the  question  was  clearly 
something  else.  Through  her  they  wished  to  get,  with  Bregov, 
also  Yurand  himself,  by  promising  him  that  they  would  re- 
lease her  if  he  would  give  himself  for  her ;  then  they  would 
kill  him,  and  with  him,  to  conceal  the  deceit  and  the  crime 
beyond  any  doubt,  kill  the  girl  herself  also.  In  every  case 
the  same  fate  threatened  her  that  came  on  the  children  of 
Vitold  in  case  Yurand  dared  to  complain.  "  They  will  not 
observe  anything;  they  will  deceive  both  and  kill  both," 
thought  De  Fourcy;  "still  they  carry  the  cross  and  ought 
to  hold  honor  higher  than  others." 

And  the  soul  stormed  up  in  him  more  and  more  mightily 
every  moment  because  of  such  shamelessness ;  but  he  deter- 
mined to  satisfy  himself  as  to  how  far  his  suspicions  were 
just,  so  he  rode  up  to  Hugo  again  and  inquired, — 

"If  Yurand  gives  himself  to  you,  will  you  liberate  the 
girl?" 

"  If  we  should  liberate  her  the  whole  world  would  know  at 
once  that  we  took  both  of  them." 

"  But  what  will  you  do  with  her?  " 

Hugo  inclined  toward  the  speaker,  and  exhibiting  by  his 
smile  Ihe  decayed  teeth  under  his  thick  lips,  asked,  — 


202  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Of  what  are  you  inquiring?  Of  what  we  shall  do  with 
her  before  or  after  ?  " 

De  Fourcy,  knowing  now  what  he  wanted,  was  silent ;  for 
a  while  he  seemed  to  struggle  with  himself,  then  rising  in  his 
stirrups  somewhat,  he  said  so  loudly  that  all  four  Knights  of 
the  Cross  heard  him,  — 

"The  pious  Brother  Ulrich  of  Jungingen,  a  model  and 
ornament  of  chivalry,  said  once  to  me :  '  Among  the  old  men 
in  Malborg  thou  wilt  still  find  worthy  brothers  of  the  Cross ; 
but  those  in  the  boundary  districts  bring  naught  save  reproach 
to  the  Order.' " 

"We  are  all  sinners;  but  we  serve  the  Saviour,"  said 
Danveld. 

"Where  is  your  knightly  honor?  The  Saviour  is  not 
served  by  infamous  actions.  Know,  then,  that  not  only  will 
I  take  no  part  in  this  action,  but  I  will  not  permit  you  to 
do  so." 

"  Why  will  you  not  permit?  " 

"To  permit  deceitful  attack,  treason,  infamy?" 

"  But  how  are  you  going  to  prevent?  In  the  battle  with 
Yurand  you  lost  your  escort  and  your  wagons.  You  must 
live  by  the  favor  of  the  Order;  you  would  die  of  hunger 
should  we  be  unwilling  to  throw  a  piece  of  bread  to  you. 
Besides,  are  we  not  four  here  while  you  are  one?  How 
will  you  prevent?" 

"  How  will  I  prevent?"  repeated  De  Fourcy.  "  I  can  re- 
turn to  the  house  and  forewarn  the  prince ;  I  can  announce 
your  intention  before  the  whole  world." 

At  this  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  looked  at  one  another, 
and  their  faces  changed  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  Especially 
did  Dauveld  look  for  a  time  with  an  inquiring  glance  into 
the  eyes  of  Siegfried ;  then  he  turned  to  De  Fourcy. 

"  Your  ancestors,"  said  he,  "  served  in  the  Order,  and 
you  wish  to  enter  it;  but  we  will  not  receive  traitors." 

"  In  answer  to  that  I  say  that  I  will  not  serve  traitors." 

"Ho!  you  will  not  carry  out  your  threat.  Understand 
this,  that  the  Order  knows  how  to  punish  not  merely  brothers 
of  the  Cross." 

De  Fourcy,  roused  by  these  words,  drew  his  sword ;  he 
seized  its  edge  with  his  left  hand,  his  right  hand  he  placed  on 
the  hilt,  and  said,  — 

''  On  this  hilt,  which  has  the  form  of  a  cross,  on  the  head 
of  Saint  Dionysius,  my  patron,  and  on  my  knightly  honor,  I 
shall  warn  the  Prince  of  Mazovia  and  the  Grand  Master." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  263 

Danveld  looked  again  with  an  inquiring  glance  at  Siegfried, 
and  the  latter  closed  his  eyes,  as  if  in  sign  that  he  agreed  to 
something.  Then  Danveld  spoke  with  a  strangely  changed 
and  dull  voice,  — 

' '  Saint  Dionysius  might  have  carried  his  severed  head 
under  his  arm,"  said  he,  "  but  if  yours  once  falls  —  " 

"Are  you  threatening  me?"  interrupted  De  Fourcy. 

"  No,  but  I  shall  kill  you !  "  answered  Danveld. 

And  he  plunged  a  knife  into  his  side  with  such  force  that 
the  blade  was  hidden  to  the  handle.  De  Fourcy  shrieked 
with  a  terrible  voice ;  for  a  moment  he  tried  to  seize  with 
his  right  hand  the  sword  which  before  he  had  held  in  his  left, 
but  he  dropped  it  to  the  ground ;  that  same  moment  the  other 
three  brothers  fell  to  stabbing  him  without  mercy  in  the  breast 
and  the  bowels,  till  he  dropped  from  the  horse. 

Then  came  silence.  De  Fourcy,  bleeding  terribly  from  a 
number  of  wounds,  quivered  on  the  snow,  and  tore  it  with 
fingers  twisted  by  convulsions.  From  beneath  a  leaden  sky 
came  only  the  croaking  of  crows  as  they  flew  from  empty 
deserts  to  human  habitations. 

And  then  a  hurried  conversation  began  among  the  mur- 
derers. 

' '  The  attendants  have  seen  nothing !  "  said  Danveld,  in  a 
panting  voice. 

"  Nothing.  The  attendants  are  in  advance,  they  are  out  of 
sight,"  answered  Siegfried. 

"  Listen  :  there  will  be  occasion  for  a  new  complaint.  We 
shall  spread  the  report  that  Mazovian  knights  attacked  us, 
and  killed  our  comrade.  We  will  make  a  noise,  —  until  Mal- 
borg  hears  that  the  prince  sets  murderers  on  guests  even. 
Do  you  hear?  We  must  say  that  the  prince  not  only  was 
unwilling  to  listen  to  our  complaints  against  Yurand,  but  that 
he  gave  command  to  kill  the  man  who  made  the  complaint." 

De  Fourcy  meanwhile  turned  on  his  back  during  his  last 
convulsion,  and  lay  motionless  with  bloody  foam  on  his  lips, 
and  terror  in  his  eyes  now  opened  widely.  Brother  Rotgier 
looked  at  him,  and  said,  — 

"  Consider,  pious  brothers,  how  God  punishes  even  the 
intention  of  treason." 

"What  we  have  done  has  been  done  for  the  good  of  the 
Order,"  said  Gottfried.  "Praise  to  him  who  did  the 
deed  —  " 

But  he  stopped,  for  in  that  instant  from  behind  them,  at 
the  turn  of  the  snowy  road,  appeared  a  horseman  who  raced 


264  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

with  the  speed  of  his  horse.  Seeing  him,  Hugo  called 
quickly,  — 

"  Whoever  that  man  be,  he  must  die." 

"I  recognize  him,"  said  Siegfried,  who,  though  the  oldest 
among  the  brothers,  had  an  uncommonly  quick  eye.  "  He  is 
the  attendant  who  killed  the  wild  bull  with  an  axe.  True,  that 
is  he !  " 

"  Hide  your  knives,  lest  he  be  frightened,"  said  Danveld. 
"  I  will  strike  first  again ;  you  support  me." 

Meanwhile  the  Cheh  rode  up,  and  about  ten  or  eight  steps 
away  checked  his  horse  in  the  snow.  He  saw  a  corpse  in 
a  pool  of  blood,  a  horse  without  a  rider,  and  astonishment 
was  depicted  on  his  face;  it  remained,  however,  but  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye.  Next  moment  he  turned  to  the  brethren 
as  though  he  had  seen  nothing,  and  said,  — 

"  I  salute  you,  brave  knights !  " 

"  We  recognized  thee,"  answered  Hugo,  approaching  him 
slowly.  "  Hast  thou  any  question  with  us?  " 

"  The  knight  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets,  whose  spear  I  carry, 
has  sent  me,  —  he  who  was  wounded  by  the  wild  bull  at  the 
hunt ;  he  was  not  able  himself  to  come." 

"  What  does  your  master  want  of  us?  " 

"  Because  you  complained  of  Yurand  of  Spyhov  unjustly, 
to  the  detriment  of  his  knightly  honor,  my  master  gives 
command  to  declare  to  you  that  you  have  not  acted  as  true 
knights,  but  that  you  have  barked  as  dogs;  and  that  he 
summons  the  man  who  used  the  words  to  a  combat  on  foot  or 
on  horseback  to  the  last  breath,  in  which  struggle  he  will 
meet  you  when  you  indicate  the  place,  and  when,  with  God's 
favor  and  mercy,  his  present  sickness  permits  him." 

"  Tell  your  master  that  Knights  of  the  Cross  endure  insults 
patiently,  for  the  sake  of  the  Saviour;  as  to  a  struggle 
without  personal  permission  from  the  Master  or  the  Grand 
Marshal,  they  cannot  answer,  but  for  this  permission,  how- 
ever, we  will  write  to  Malborg." 

Again  the  Cheh  looked  at  the  body  of  De  Fourcy,  for  it  was 
to  him  that  he  had  been  sent  specialty.  Zbyshko  knew  that 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  did  not  accept  challenges ;  but  hear- 
ing that  among  the  five  was  a  lay  knight,  he  wished  to  chal- 
lenge that  one,  thinking  thus  to  influence  and  win  Yurand. 
Now  the  man  was  lying  there  slaughtered  like  an  ox  in  the 
presence  of  four  Knights  of  the  Cross. 

Hlava,  it  is  true,  did  not  know  what  had  happened  ;  but, 
inured  from  childhood  to  danger  of  all  kinds,  he  sniffed 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  265 

peril  of  some  sort.  He  was  astonished  also  that  Danveld, 
while  talking,  drew  up  more  and  more  to  him,  and  the  others 
began  to  surround  him  from  the  sides,  as  if  wishing  to  encircle 
him  without  being  noticed.  For  these  reasons  he  began  to 
have  a  care  of  himself,  especially  since  he  had  no  weapons 
on  his  person ;  for  in  his  haste  he  had  not  succeeded  in  taking 
them. 

Meanwhile  Danveld  was  there  before  him,  and  continued : 

"  I  have  promised  thy  master  a  healing  balsam,  so  then  he 
repays  kindness  with  evil.  Among  Poles  this  is  common; 
but  since  he  is  grievously  wounded,  and  may  soon  appear 
before  God,  tell  him  —  "' 

Here  he  placed  his  left  palm  on  the  Cheh's  shoulder. 

"  Tell  him  then  that  just  this  is  what  I  answer." 

That  moment  a  knife  gleamed  near  Hlava's  throat;  but 
before  Danveld  could  stab,  the  Cheh,  who  had  noted  his  move- 
ments, seized  with  his  two  iron  hands  the  right  arm,  which 
he  twisted  till  joints  and  bones  cracked  in  it,  and  only 
when  he  heard  a  terrified  roar  of  pain  did  he  put  spurs  to  his 
horse  and  shoot  off  like  an  arrow,  before  the  others  were  able 
to  stop  huii. 

Brothers  Rotgier  and  Gottfried  started  to  chase,  but  re- 
turned soon,  frightened  by  the  terrible  cry  of  Danveld. 
Siegfried  held  him  by  the  shoulder ;  but  he,  with  pale  and 
blue  face,  cried  so  that  the  attendants,  who  had  advanced 
with  the  wagons  considerably,  stopped  their  horses. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  inquired  the  brothers. 

But  Siegfried  ordered  them  to  ride  on  with  all  speed -and 
bring  a  wagon,  for  evidently  Danveld  could  not  hold  himself 
in  the  saddle.  After  a  while  cold  sweat  covered  his  forehead, 
and  he  fainted. 

When  the  wagon  was  brought  he  was  placed  on  straw,  and 
they  moved  toward  the  boundary.  Siegfried  hurried,  for  he 
understood,  after  what  had  happened,  that  they  had  no  time 
to  lose,  even  in  nursing  Danveld.  Sitting  with  him  on  the 
wagon,  he  rubbed  his  face  with  snow  from  time  to  time, 
but  was  unable  to  bring  him  to  consciousness.  Only  when 
near  the  boundary  did  Danveld  open  his  eyes  and  look 
around,  as  if  in  astonishment. 

"  How  is  it  with  you?  "  asked  Siegfried. 

"  I  feel  no  pain,  but  neither  do  I  feel  my  hand." 

u  It  is  benumbed,  so  feeling  has  vanished.  In  a  warm 
room  pain  will  return  to  you.  Meanwhile  thank  God,  even 
for  a  moment  of  relief." 


266  THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Then  Rotgier  and  Gottfried  approached  the  wagon. 

"An  accident  has  happened,"  said  the  first;  "what  are 
we  to  do  now?" 

"We  will  say,"  answered  Danveld,  with  a  weak  voice, 
"that  the  attendant  killed  De  Fourcy." 

"  Their  new  crime,  and  the  author  of  it,  is  known  ! "  added 
Rotgier. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  267 


CHAPTEE   XX. 

MEANWHILE  the  Cheh  flew  with  all  speed  straightway  to 
the  hunting-house,  and  finding  the  prince  there,  told  him 
first  of  all  what  had  happened.  Fortunately  there  were 
courtiers  who  had  seen  that  the  Cheh  had  ridden  out  with 
out  weapons.  One  of  them  had  even  called  on  the  road  to 
him,  half  jestingly,  to  take  some  kind  of  iron,  or  the  Germans 
would  beat  him.  He,  fearing  lest  the  Germans  might  pass 
the  boundary,  had  sprung  to  his  horse  in  his  jacket,  and 
rushed  after  them.  These  testimonies  scattered  all  doubts  of 
the  prince  as  to  who  could  have  murdered  De  Fourcy ;  but  it 
filled  him  with  alarm  and  such  anger  that  in  the  first  moment 
he  wished  to  send  pursuit  after  the  Germans,  so  as  to  convey 
them  in  chains  to  the  Grand  Master  for  punishment.  After 
a  while,  however,  he  saw  himself  that  pursuit  could  not  reach 
the  knights  before  the  boundary,  and  he  said,  — 

"  Still,  I  will  send  a  letter  to  the  Master  and  inform  him 
what  they  are  doing  here.  Evil  has  begun  in  the  Order; 
formerly  obedience  was  absolute,  now  any  comtur  does 
what  he  pleases.  God  grant  that  after  offence  will  come 
punishment." 

He  thought  a  while  and  then  said  to  the  courtiers,  — 

"  I  cannot  understand  why  they  killed  a  guest,  and  were 
it  not  that  the  young  man  went  without  weapons,  I  should 
suspect  him." 

"  You  might,"  said  the  priest;  "  but  what  wish  could  he 
have  to  kill  a  man  whom  he  had  never  seen  before,  and 
then,  if  he  had  weapons,  how  was  he,  one  man,  to  attack 
five,  and  their  armed  escort  in  addition?" 

"You  speak  truth,"  said  the  prince.  "It  must  be  that 
that  guest  opposed  them  in  something,  or  that  he  would  not 
lie  as  they  wished;  even  here  I  noticed  that  they  winked 
at  him  to  say  that  Yurand  was  the  first  to  begin." 

"  The  Cneh  is  a  gallant  fellow,"  said  Mrokota,  "  if  he  has 
crushed  the  paw  of  that  dog  of  a  Danveld." 

<sHe  says  that  he  heard  the  bones  break  in  the  German," 
answered  the  prince;  "and  noticing  how  he  fought  in  the 
forest  that  may  well  be.  It  is  clear  that  both  servant  and 
master  are  doughty  fellows.  Had  it  not  been  for  Zbyshko 


268  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  wild  bull  would  have  hurled  himself  at  the  princess' 
horse.  Both  he  and  the  Knight  of  Lorraine  did  much  to  save 
her." 

"  Indeed  he  is  a  resolute  man,"  said  Father  Vyshonek; 
"  even  now  when  barely  breathing  he  takes  Yurand's  part 
and  has  challenged  those  Germans.  The  master  of  Spyhov 
needs  just  such  a  son-in-law." 

' '  Yurand  talked  rather  differently  in  Cracow  ?  —  but  he 
will  not  object  now,  I  think,"  said  Prince  Yanush. 

"  The  Lord  Jesus  will  bring  it  about,"  said  the  princess, 
who  entering  that  moment  heard  the  last  words  of  the 
conversation.  "  Yurand  cannot  refuse  now,  if  God  return 
health  to  Zbyshko.  But  there  must  be  a  reward  from  us 
also." 

"  The  best  reward  for  him  is  Danusia,  and  I  think  that 
he  will  get  her,  for  this  reason,  that  when  women  undertake 
something  even  a  Yuraud  is  helpless." 

"  But  have  I  not  undertaken  a  good  work?"  inquired  the 
princess.  "That  Zbyshko  is  impulsive  I  will  not  deny; 
but  there  is  not  a  truer  man  on  earth  than  he.  And  the  girl 
is  as  true  as  he  is.  She  does  not  go  one  step  from  him,  she 
thinks  of  him  only,  and  he  smiles  at  her  in  his  pain  so  that 
tears  fall  from  my  eyes  at  moments.  I  tell  thee  the  truth. 
Love  like  that  is  worth  helping,  for  God's  own  mother  de- 
lights in  seeing  human  happiness." 

"  If  only  the  will  of  God  be  there,"  said  the  prince, 
"  happiness  will  come.  But  to  tell  the  truth,  they  came 
near  cutting  his  head  off  because  of  that  maiden,  and  now 
the  wild  bull  has  crushed  him." 

' '  Do  not  say  because  of  her !  "  exclaimed  the  princess ; 
"  no  other  but  Danusia  saved  him  in  Cracow." 

"  That  is  true ;  but  had  it  not  been  for  her  he  would  never 
have  struck  against  Lichteustein  to  wrest  the  plume  from  his 
helmet,  and  he  would  not  have  exposed  himself  for  the  man 
of  Lorraine  with  such  readiness.  As  to  the  reward,  I  have 
said  that  that  belongs  to  both,  and  in  Tsehanov  I  will  pro- 
vide it." 

' '  Nothing  would  Zbyshko  like  to  see  so  well  as  the  belt  of 
a  knight  and  golden  spurs." 

The  prince  smiled  good-naturedly,  and  added,  — 

"  Let  the  girl  take  them  to  him,  and  when  his  wound  is. 
healed  we  shall  see  that  all  is  finished  in  proper  fashion. 
And    let   her   take   them    quickly,   for  sudden   pleasure  is 
best." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  269 

The  princess,  hearing  this,  embraced  her  husband  in 
presence  of  the  courtiers ;  then  she  kissed  his  hands  repeat- 
edly. He  smiled  meanwhile,  and  said,  — 

"  Well,  you  see,  a  good  affair  is  settled !  The  Holy  Ghost 
has  not  withheld  wit  even  from  women!  Call  the  girl  in." 

4 '  Danusia !  Danusia !  "  cried  the  princess. 

After  a  while,  in  the  doorway  of  the  side  chamber  appeared 
Danusia,  her  eyes  red  from  watching,  in  her  hands  a  two- 
handled  basin,  full  of  steaming  kasha  with  which  Father 
Vyshonek  was  to  poultice  Zbyshko's  bruised  bones,  and 
which  an  old  court  lady  had  just  given  her. 

"Come,  little  orphan,"  said  the  prince.  "Put  down  the 
vessel  and  come  hither." 

She  approached  him  somewhat  timidly,  for  the  "Pan" 
roused  a  certain  dread  in  her;  he  drew  her  toward  him 
kindly,  and  stroked  her  face,  saying,  — 

"  Well,  child,  grief  has  come  to  thee,  has  it  not?" 

"It  has  indeed!"  replied  Danusia.  And  having  sorrow 
in  her  heart,  and  tears  ready,  she  burst  into  weeping  at  once, 
but  quietly,  so  as  not  to  offend  Prince  Yanush. 

'_'  Why  art  thou  crying  ?  "  inquired  he. 

"Because  Zbyshko  is  sick,"  replied  she,  putting  her  fists 
in  her  eyes. 

4 '  Have  no  fear ;  nothing  will  harm  him.  Is  not  that 
true,  Father  Vyshonek?  " 

"  By  God's  will  he  is  nearer  marriage  than  death,"  said 
the  kind  priest. 

"Wait,"  said  the  prince;  44 1  will  give  a  medicine  that 
will  help,  or  cure  him  altogether." 

"The  balsam  which  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  sent?" 
cried  Danusia,  vivaciously,  taking  her  hands  from  her 
eyes. 

"  Better  nib  a  dog  with  what  the  Knights  of  the  Cross 
sent  than  thy  dear  young  knight  whom  thou  lovest.  I  will 
give  thee  something  else."  Then  he  turned  to  the  courtiers 
and  called:  "Will  some  one  go  to  the  store  chamber  for 
spurs  and  a  belt  ?  " 

When  they  were  brought,  he  said  to  Danusia:  "  Take 
these  to  Zbyshko,  and  say  that  henceforth  he  is  belted. 
If  he  dies  he  will  stand  before  God  a  belted  warrior ;  if 
he  lives  I  will  finish  the  rest  in  Tsehauov  or  Warsaw." 

When  Danusia  heard  this  she  embraced  the  prince's  feet ; 
then  she  grasped  with  one  hand  the  insignia  of  knighthood, 
with  the  other  the  basin,  and  sprang  to  the  room  in  which 


270  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Zbyshko  was  lying.     The  princess  followed,  not  wishing  to 
lose  sight  of  their  pleasure. 

Zbyshko  was  very  sick,  but  seeing  Danusia,  he  turned  to 
her  with  face  pale  from  pain,  and  asked,  — 

"  But  the  Cheh,  my  berry,  has  he  returned?" 

' '  What  matter  about  him  ?  I  bring  better  news.  Our 
lord  has  belted  thee  as  a  knight,  and  here  are  the  things 
which  he  has  sent  by  me,"  said  she,  placing  the  belt  and 
golden  spurs  at  his  side. 

Zbyshko's  pale  cheeks  flushed  with  delight  and  astonish- 
ment ;  he  looked  at  Danusia,  next  at  the  insignia ;  then  he 
closed  his  eyes,  and  asked,  — 

"How  could  he  belt  me  as  a  knight?  " 

But  when  at  that  moment  the  princess  came  in,  he  raised 
himself  on  his  arms  somewhat  and  thanked  her,  asking  par- 
don of  the  gracious  lady  because  he  could  not  fall  at  her 
feet,  for  he  divined  at  once  that  through  her  intercession 
it  was  that  such  fortune  had  befallen  him.  She  commanded 
quiet,  however,  and  with  her  own  hands  helped  Danusia  to 
lower  his  head  to  the  pillow. 

Meanwhile  the  prince  entered,  and  with  him  Father  Vys- 
honek,  Mrokota,  and  a  number  of  others.  From  a  distance 
Prince  Yanush  gave  a  sign  with  his  hand  that  Zbyshko  was 
not  to  move,  and  then,  sitting  down  by  the  bedside,  spoke  as 
follows :  — 

"  It  is  no  wonder  to  people,  as  you  know,  that  there  is 
reward  for  noble  and  valiant  deeds ;  were  there  not,  honor 
would  go  unconsidered,  and  injustice  would  move  through 
the  world  without  punishment.  Since  thou  hast  not  spared 
thy  life,  and  with  loss  of  health  hast  defended  us  from 
terrible  sorrow,  we  permit  thee  to  gird  thyself  with  the 
belt  of  a  knight,  and  to  be  henceforth  in  renown  and  in 
honor." 

"  Gracious  lord,"  answered  Zbyshko,  "  I  should  not  grieve 
for  ten  lives  —  " 

He  was  unable  to  continue,  both  from  emotion  and  because 
the  princess  placed  her  hand  on  his  lips,  when  Father  Vys- 
houek  forbade  him  to  speak.  But  the  prince  continued,  — 

"I  think  that  thou  knowest  the  duties  of  a  knight,  and 
wilt  wear  these  ornaments  worthily.  Thou  art  to  serve  our 
Redeemer,  as  is  befitting,  and  war  against  the  elder  of  Hell. 
Thou  art  to  be  loyal  to  the  Lord's  anointed  on  earth,  avoid 
unjust  wars,  defend  oppressed  innocence,  in  which  may  God 
and  His  Holy  Passion  assist  thee ! " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  271 

« Amen !  "  responded  the  priest. 

Then  the  prince  rose,  took  farewell  of  Zbyshko,  and  in 
going  away,  added,  — 

"When  thou  art  well,  come  directly  to  Tsehanov; 
whither  I  will  bring  Yurand  alsol" 


272  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS. 


CHAPTEK   XXL 

THREE  days  later  came  the  promised  woman  with  the 
Hercynian  balsam,  and  with  her  a  captain  of  bowmen  from 
Schytno  bearing  a  letter  signed  by  the  brothers,  and  fur- 
nished with  Danveld's  seal.  In  this  letter  the  Knights  of 
the  Cross  called  heaven  and  earth  to  witness  the  wrongs 
which  had  met  them  in  Mazovia ;  and  under  threat  of  God's 
vengeance  demanded  punishment  for  the  murder  of  their 
"guest  and  dear  comrade."  Danveld  had  added  to  the 
letter  a  complaint  of  his  own,  demanding,  in  words  both 
humble  and  menacing,  payment  for  the  grievous  maiming  of 
himself,  and  a  sentence  of  death  against  Hlava. 

The  prince  tore  the  letter  before  the  eyes  of  the  captain, 
threw  it  under  his  feet,  and  said,  — 

"The  Master  sent  them,  oh,  their  crusading  mothers,  to 
gain  my  good-will,  but  they  have  brought  me  to  anger.  Tell 
them  from  me  that  they  slew  the  guest  themselves,  and 
tried  to  slay  the  Cheh ;  of  this  I  shall  write  to  the  Master, 
and  I  shall  add  also  that  he  is  to  choose  other  envoys  if  he 
wishes  me  to  be  neutral  when  war  comes  between  the  Order 
and  the  king  at  Cracow." 

"Gracious  lord,"  replied  the  captain,  "is  that  the  only 
answer  that  I  am  to  take  to  the  pious  and  mighty  brother- 
hood ?  " 

"If  that  is  not  enough,  say  that  I  look  on  them  as  dog 
brothers,  and  not  as  real  knights." 

This  ended  the  audience.  The  captain  rode  away,  for  the 
prince  went  that  day  to  Tsehanov.  But  the  "sister"  re- 
mained with  the  balsam,  which  the  suspicious  Father  Vysho- 
nek  would  not  use,  especially  as  the  sick  man  had  slept 
soundly  the  night  before,  and  woke  in  the  morning  weakened 
greatly,  it  is  true,  but  without  fever.  After  the  prince's 
departure  the  sister  sent  back  one  of  her  servants  imme- 
diately, as  if  for  a  new  remedy,  a  "basilisk's  egg,"  which, 
as  she  declared,  had  power  to  restore  strength  even  to  the 
dying.  She  went  herself  along  the  court  submissively,  and 
without  the  use  of  one  hand,  in  a  lay  dress,  —  but  one  resem- 
bling that  of  a  religious, — with  a  rosary,  and  a  small  pil- 
grim gourd  at  her  girdle.  Speaking  Polish  well,  she  inquired 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         273 

of  the  servants  with  great  care  about  Zbyshko  and  Danusia ; 
when  the  occasion  offered,  she  made  Danusia  a  present  of 
a  rose  of  Jericho ;  and  the  following  day,  when  the  maiden 
was  sitting  in  the  dining-hall,  she  pushed  up  to  her  and 
said,  — 

"  God  bless  you,  young  lady.  Last  night,  after  prayer, 
I  dreamed  that  two  knights  came  through  the  snow  to  you ; 
one  arrived  first,  and  wound  you  in  a  white  mantle,  but  the 
other  said,  '  I  see  only  snow,  she  is  not  here ; '  and  he  went 
back  again." 

Danusia,  who  wished  to  sleep,  opened  her  blue  eyes  at  once, 
and  inquired,  — 

"  But  what  does  that  signify?  " 

"  This,  that  the  one  who  loves  you  most  will  get  you." 

"That  is  Zbyshko!" 

"  I  cannot  tell,  for  I  saw  not  his  face ;  I  saw  only  a  white 
mantle,  and  I  woke  then  immediately,  for  every  night  the 
Lord  Jesus  sends  me  pain  in  my  feet ;  and  one  arm  He  has 
taken  from  me  altogether." 

"  But  has  the  balsam  not  helped  you?  " 

"  Even  the  balsam  will  not  help  me,  young  lady,  because 
of  my  sin,  which  is  too  great;  if  you  wish  to  know  what-  it 
is,  I  will  tell  you." 

Danusia  nodded,  in  token  that  she  was  willing  to  know; 
so  the  sister  continued,  — 

"There  are  in  the  Order  women  also  who  serve,  though 
they  make  no  vows,  for  they  can  marry,  still,  with  respect 
to  the  Order  they  are  bound  to  serve  the  Brotherhood ;  and 
whoever  of  them  is  met  by  such  a  favor  and  honor  receives 
a  pious  kiss  from  a  brother  knight  in  sign  that  henceforth 
in  deed  and  speech  she  is  to  serve  the  Order.  Oh,  young 
lady,  such  a  great  favor  was  to  visit  me ;  but  I,  in  my  sin- 
ful stubbornness,  instead  of  receiving  it  gratefully,  com- 
mitted much  sin,  and  drew  down  on  myself  punishment." 

"What  did  you  do?" 

"Brother  Danveld  came  and  gave  me  the  kiss  of  the 
Order.  I  thought  it  given  through  frivolousness,  and  raised 
my  godless  hand  on  him." 

Then  she  beat  her  breast,  and  repeated  a  number  of  times, — 

"  O  God,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner !  " 

"  And  what  happened  ?  "  inquired  Danusia. 

"  My  hand  was  taken  at  once  from  me,  and  from  that 
hour  I  have  been  maimed.  I  was  young  and  foolish;  I 
was  ignorant !  Still,  I  was  punished.  For  though  it  might 

VOL.  I.  —  18 


274  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

seem  to  a  woman  that  a  brother  of  the  Order  wished  to  do 
something  evil,  she  must  leave  judgment  to  God ;  she  is  not 
to  oppose,  for  should  she  oppose  a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  or 
a  Brother,  God's  anger  would  blast  her." 

Danusia  listened  to  those  words  with  disgust  and  with 
fear ;  the  sister,  however,  sighed,  and  continued,  — 

' '  I  am  not  old  even  to-day,  barely  thirty  ;  but  God,  when 
He  took  the  use  of  my  hand  from  me,  took  my  youth  also 
and  beauty." 

"If  your  hand  had  not  been  taken,"  said  Danusia,  "  you 
might  live  without  complaint." 

After  that,  followed  silence.  Then  the  sister,  as  if  calling 
something  to  mind,  said,  — 

"But  I  dreamt  that  some  knight  wrapped  you  in  a  white 
mantle  on  the  snow ;  he  was  a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  perhaps, 
they  wear  white  mantles." 

"  I  want  neither  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  nor  their  man- 
tles," answered  the  maiden. 

Further  conversation  was  stopped  by  the  priest,  who 
entered  the  hall,  nodded  at  Danusia,  and  said, — 

"Praise  God,  and  go  to  Zbyshko.  He  is  awake,  and 
wishes  to  eat.  He  is  much  better." 

Such  was  the  case  in  reality.  Zbyshko's  health  had  im- 
proved, and  Father  Vyshonek  felt  almost  certain  that  he 
would  recover,  when  all  at  once  an  unexpected  event 
disturbed  all  combinations  and  hopes.  Messengers  from 
Yurand  came  to  the  princess  with  a  letter  which  contained 
the  worst  and  most  terrible  tidings.  A  part  of  Yurand's 
castle  in  Spyhov  had  caught  fire.  He  himself,  while  trying 
to  save  the  building,  had  been  crushed  by  a  burning  beam. 
Father  Kaleb,  who  had  written  the  letter  in  Yurand's  name, 
declared,  it  is  true,  that  Yurand  might  recover,  but  that 
the  sparks  and  coals  had  so  burnt  his  sound  eye,  that  not 
much  sight  was  left  in  it,  and  inevitable  blindness  threatened 
him. 

For  this  reason  Yurand  summoned  his  daughter  to  come 
quickly  to  Spyhov ;  he  wished  to  see  her  once  more  before 
blindness  seized  him.  He  said,  too,  that  she  would  remain 
thenceforth  with  him ;  for  if  even  blind  men  who  go  out  to 
beg  bread  have  each  of  them  a  child  to  lead  him  and  show 
the  way,  why  should  he  be  deprived  of  this  last  consolation, 
and  die  among  strangers?  The  letter  contained  also  pro- 
found thanks  to  the  princess,  who  had  reared  the  girl  as  if 
she  had  been  her  mother,  and  at  the  end  Yurand  promised 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  275 

that,  though  blind,  he  would  visit  Warsaw  again  to  fall  at 
the  feet  of  the  lady,  and  implore  her  favor  for  Danusia  in 
the  future. 

When  Father  Vyshonek  read  this  letter  to  her,  the  princess 
was  hardly  able  to  utter  a  word  for  some  time.  She  had 
hoped  that  when  Yurand,  who  visited  his  child  five  or  six 
times  every  year,  came  at  the  approaching  holidays,  she 
would,  by  her  authority  and  that  of  Prince  Yanush,  win  him 
over  to  Zbyshko,  and  gain  his  consent  to  an  early  wedding. 
This  letter  not  only  destroyed  all  her  plans,  but  deprived 
her  of  Danusia,  whom  she  loved  as  if  she  had  been  her 
own  daughter.  It  occurred  to  her  also  that  Yurand  might 
give  the  girl  immediately  to  one  of  his  neighbors,  so  as  to 
pass  the  rest  of  his  days  among  his  own  kindred.  A  visit  by 
Zbyshko  to  Spyhov  was  out  of  the  question,  for  his  ribs  had 
only  just  begun  to  knit,  and  besides,  who  could  tell  how 
Yurand  would  receive  him  ?  The  princess  knew  that  Yurand 
had  refused  him  outright,  and  told  her  that  for  mysterious 
reasons  he  would  never  permit  the  marriage.  In  her 
grievous  vexation,  Princess  Anna  gave  command  to  sum- 
mon the  elder  among  the  messengers  so  as  to  inquire  of  him 
touching  the  misfortune  at  Spyhov,  and  learn  something  of 
Yurand's  plans  also. 

She  was  astonished  when  a  man  entirely  unknown  answered 
her  summons,  not  old  Tolima,  Yurand's  shield-bearer,  who 
came  with  him  usually.  The  stranger  explained  that  Tolima 
had  been  terribly  wounded  in  the  last  battle  with  the  Ger- 
mans; that  he  was  wrestling  with  death  in  Spyhov;  that 
Yurand,  brought  down  with  great  pain,  begged  for  the  speedy 
return  of  his  daughter,  for  he  saw  less  and  less,  and  in  a 
couple  of  days  might  be  blind  altogether.  The  messenger 
begged,  therefore,  earnestly  for  permission  to  take  the  girl 
the  moment  his  horses  had  rested,  but  as  it  was  evening  the 
princess  opposed  decisively.  She  would  not  break  the 
hearts  of  Zbyshko  and  Danusia  and  herself  utterly  by  such  a 
sudden  parting. 

Zbyshko  knew  of  everything  already,  and  was  lying  in  his 
room  as  if  struck  on  the  head  with  the  poll  of  a  hatchet ;  and 
when  the  princess  entered,  wringing  her  hands  and  saying  at 
the  threshold,  "There  is  no  help,  for  this  is  a  father,"  he 
repeated  after  her,  like  an  echo,  "  There  is  no  help,"  and 
closed  his  eyes  like  a  man  who  thinks  that  death  will  come  to 
him  straightway. 

But  death  did  not  come,  though  increasing  grief  rose  in 


276  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

his  breast,  and  through  his  head  darker  and  darker  thoughts 
flew,  like  clouds  which,  driven  by  a  storm  one  after  another, 
hide  the  light  of  day  and  extinguish  all  earthly  pleasure. 
Zbyshko  understood,  as  well  as  the  princess,  that  if  Danusia 
went  to  Spyhov  she  would  be  the  same  as  lost  to  him. 
"  Here,"  thought  he,  "  all  wish  me  well;  there  Yurand  may 
not  even  receive  me,  or  listen  to  me,  especially  if  a  vow  or 
some  unknown  reason  binds  him.  Besides,  how  can  I  go  to 
Spyhov  when  I  am  sick  and  barely  able  to  move  on  this  bed." 
A  few  days  before,  by  the  favor  of  the  prince,  golden  spurs 
with  the  belt  of  a  knight  had  been  given  him.  He  thought 
on  receiving  them  that  joy  would  overcome  sickness,  and  he 
prayed  with  his  whole  soul  to  rise  quickly  and  measure  him- 
self with  the  Knights  of  the  Order,  but  now  he  lost  every 
hope,  for  he  felt  that  if  Danusia  were  absent  from  his  bed- 
side, desire  to  live  would  be  absent  and  the  strength  to 
struggle  with  death  would  be  absent  also.  To-morrow  would 
come,  and  the  day  after,  and  the  eves  of  festivals,  and  the 
festivals  themselves ;  his  bones  would  pain  him  in  just  the 
same  way,  and  in  just  the  same  way  would  faintness  seize 
him,  and  that  brightness  would  not  be  near  him,  which 
spread  through  the  whole  room  from  Danusia,  nor  would 
that  delight  for  the  eyes  which  looked  at  her.  What  a  con- 
solation, what  a  solace  to  ask  a  number  of  times  every  day, 
"Am  I  dear  to  thee?"  and  to  see  her  as,  laughing  and 
confused,  she  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hands,  or  bent 
down  and  answered,  "  Who  could  be  dear  if  not  Zbyshko?  " 
Sickness  will  stay  behind,  and  pain  and  grief,  happiness  will 
go,  and  not  return  to  him. 

Tears  gleamed  in  Zbyshko's  eyes  and  flowed  over  his  cheeks 
slowly ;  then  he  turned  to  the  princess  and  said,  — 

"  Gracious  lady,  I  think  that  I  shall  never  see  Danusia 
in  this  life  again." 

' '  Wert  thou  to  die  from  grief  it  would  not  be  a  wonder," 
answered  the  princess,  herself  full  of  sorrow.  "  But  the 
Lord  Jesus  is  merciful." 

After  a  while,  wishing  to  strengthen  him  even  a  little, 
she  added, — 

"  Though  if  Yurand  were  to  die  before  thee,  without 
giving  this  as  an  example,  guardianship  would  come  to 
the  prince  and  to  me,  and  we  should  give  thee  the  maiden 
immediately." 

"  If  he  d'ics !  "  answered  Zbyshko.        , 

But  ali  at  once  some  new  thought  flashed  through  his  head, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  277 

for  he  raised  himself,  sat  up  in  the  bed,  and  said  in  changed 
accents,  — 

*'  Gracious  lady  —  " 

At  that  point  he  was  interrupted  by  Danusia,  who  ran  in 
weeping  and  began  to  call  from  the  threshold,  — 

"Thou  knowest  already,  Zbyshko!  Oi,  I  am  sorry  for 
papa,  but  I  am  sorry  for  thee,  poor  boy !  " 

Zbyshko,  when  she  came  near  him,  gathered  in  with  his 
sound  arm  his  darling,  and  said,  — 

"  How  am  I  to  live  without  thee?  It  was  not  to  lose  thee 
that  I  made  vows  and  served  thee.  It  was  not  to  lose 
thee  that  I  have  ridden  hither  through  forests  and  rivers. 
Hei!  grief  will  not  relieve  me,  tears  will  not  relieve  me, 
death  itself  will  not  relieve  ;  for  though  the  green  grass 
were  to  grow  over  me,  my  soul  would  not  forget  thee  even 
in  the  court  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  in  the  chambers  of  God 
the  Father  Himself.  I  say  there  is  no  help,  but  help  must 
be  found ;  without  help  there  is  no  escape  anyhow !  I  feel 
torture  in  my  bones  and  great  pain,  but  do  thou,  Danusia, 
fall  at  the  feet  of  our  lady,  for  I  am  not  able  to  do  so,  and 
do  thou  beg  a  favor  for  both  of  us." 

When  Danusia  heard  this  she  sprang  to  the  feet  of  the 
princess,  and  embracing  them  hid  her  bright  face  in  the  folds 
of  her  heavy  robe  ;  the  lady  turned  her  eyes,  which  were 
filled  with  pity  but  also  with  astonishment,  at  Zbyshko. 

"How  can  I  show  favor?  If  I  do  not  let  the  child  go 
to  her  father  I  shall  bring  down  the  anger  of  God  on  my 
head." 

Zbyshko,  who  had  raised  himself  previously,  dropped  again 
to  the  pillow,  and  for  a  time  made  no  answer  because  breath 
was  lacking  him.  But  gradually  he  moved  one  hand  up  to 
the  other  on  his  breast  till  at  last  he  joined  both  as  if  in 
prayer. 

"  Rest,"  said  the  princess,  "then  tell  what  thy  wish  is, 
but  do  thou,  Dauusia,  rise  from  my  knees." 

"  Do  not  rise,  but  join  in  my  prayer,"  said  Zbyshko. 
Then  he  began  in  a  weak  and  broken  voice,  — 

"  Gracious  lady — Yurand  was  opposed  to  me  in  Cracow  — 
he  will  be  opposed  to  me  now,  but  if  Father  Vyshonek  mar- 
ries me  to  Danusia —  she  may  go  to  Spyhov,  for  then  no 
human  power  can  take  her  from  me." 

These  words  were  so  unexpected  for  Princess  Anna  that 
she  sprang  up  from  the  bench,  then  sat  down  again,  and 
said,  as  if  not  understanding  well  what  the  question  was,  — 


278  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  God's  wounds !  —  Father  Vyshonek?  " 

"  Gracious  lady !  gracious  lady !  "  begged  Zbyshko. 

"  Gracious  lady!  "  repeated  Danusia  after  him,  embracing 
the  knees  of  the  princess  a  second  time. 

"  How  could  that  be  without  parental  permission?  " 

"  The  law  of  God  is  superior,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"But  fear  God!" 

""Who  is  a  father,  if  not  the  prince?  who  a  mother,  if  not 
you,  gracious  lady?" 

"  Gracious  beloved  mother!  "  said  Danusia. 

"  True!  I  have  been,  and  am  a  mother  to  her,"  said  the 
princess,  "  and  besides  it  was  from  my  hand  that  Yurand 
received  his  wife.  True !  The  moment  the  marriage  takes 
place  all  is  finished.  Yurand  may  be  angry,  still  he  is  bound 
to  the  priuce,  as  his  lord.  Moreover  we  need  not  tell  him 
immediately  unless  he  wants  to  give  her  to  another,  or  make 
her  a  nuu.  — And  if  he  has  taken  some  vow  it  will  not  be  his 
fault  (that  she  is  married).  Against  the  will  of  God  no  man 
can  do  anything.  —  By  the  living  God !  maybe  this  is 
Heaven's  will." 

"  It  must  be !  "  cried  Zbyshko. 

""Wait,"  said  the  princess,  filled  with  emotion,  "let  me 
think  a  little  !  If  the  prince  were  here  I  should  go  to  him 
now  and  ask,  '  Are  we  to  give  Danusia,  or  not? '  But 
without  him  I  am  afraid  to  act.  —  My  breath  just  stops,  and 
there  is  no  time  for  waiting  in  this  case,  since  the  girl  must 
go  in  the  morning.  —  O  dear  Jesus !  let  her  go  married,  if 
only  there  is  peace.  But  I  cannot  come  to  my  mind,  and 
somehow  I  am  afraid.  Art  thou  not  afraid,  Danusia? 
Speak!" 

"  If  this  is  not  done  I  shall  die !  "  exclaimed  Zbyshko. 

Danusia  rose  from  the  knees  of  the  princess,  and  because 
she  was  really  admitted  by  the  kind  lady  not  only  to  in- 
timacy, but  to  fondling,  she  seized  her  around  the  neck,  and 
pressed  her  with  all  her  strength. 

"  "Without  Father  Vyshonek  I  will  say  nothing  to  thee," 
answered  the  princess.  "  Run  for  him  as  quickly  as 
possible." 

Danusia  ran  for  Father  Vyshonek;  Zbyshko  turned  his 
pallid  face  to  the  princess,  and  said,  — 

"  "What  the  Lord  Jesus  has  predestined  will  happen,  but 
for  this  comfort  may  God  reward  you,  gracious  lady." 

"Do  not  bless  me  yet,"  said  the  princess,  "  for  it  is  un- 
known what  will  happen.  And  thou  must  swear  to  me  on 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.        279 

thy  honor  that  if  the  marriage  takes  place  thou  wilt  not  pre- 
vent Danusia  from  going  at  once  to  her  father,  so  as  not  to 
draw  his  curse  on  thyself  and  on  her ;  against  that  may  God 
guard  thee." 

"  I  swear  on  my  honor,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"  Well,  remember  thy  oath.  But  there  is  no  need  for  the 
girl  to  say  anything  to  Yurand  at  present.  Better  keep 
back  the  news  lest  it  burn  him  like  fire.  We  will  send  for 
him  from  Tsehanov,  to  come  with  Danusia,  and  then  I  will 
tell  him  myself;  I  will  beg  the  prince  even  to  do  so.  When 
he  sees  that  there  is  no  help  for  it  he  will  consent.  For  that 
matter,  Yurand  has  not  disliked  thee." 

"No,  he  has  not  disliked  me,  so  he  may  even  be  glad  in 
soul  that  Danusia  will  be  mine.  For  if  he  has  made  a  vow 
he  will  not  be  in  fault  if  I  get  her. " 

The  coming  of  Father  Vyshonek  and  Danusia  interrupted 
further  conversation.  The  princess  called  him  to  counsel  that 
instant,  and  told  him  with  great  excitement  of  Zbyshko's 
wish,  but  he,  after  barely  hearing  what  the  question  was, 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  himself,  and  said,  — 

"In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost!  — 
how  can  I  do  this  ?  Why,  it  is  Advent !  " 

"  As  God  lives,  that  is  true  !  "  cried  the  princess. 

Silence  followed.  The  anxious  faces  showed  what  a  blow 
Father  Vyshonek's  words  were  to  all  of  them. 

After  a  while  he  added,  — 

"Were  there  a  dispensation  I  would  not  oppose,  since  I 
sympathize  with  you.  I  should  not  ask  absolutely  for  Yu- 
rand's  permission  ;  if  you  permit,  gracious  lad}r,  and  guar- 
antee the  consent  of  the  prince,  our  lord,  of  course  he  and  you 
are  father  and  mother  of  all  Mazovia.  But  without  a  dis- 
pensation from  the  bishop  —  I  cannot.  If  Bishop  Yakob 
of  Kurdvanov  were  among  us,  perhaps  he  would  not  refuse 
a  dispensation,  though  severe,  —  not  like  his  predecessor, 
Bishop  Mamphiolus,  who  answered  every  question  with 
'  Bene !  bene ! ' "  (Granted  !  granted  !) 

"  Bishop  Yakob  loves  the  prince  and  me  greatly,"  put  in 
the  lady. 

' '  Then  I  say  that  he  would  not  refuse  a  dispensation,  .if 
there  are  reasons  for  it. —  The  girl  must  go,  and  this  young 
man  is  sick,  and  will  die,  perhaps  —  Hm !  in  articulo  mortis. 
But  without  a  dispensation  it  is  impossible." 

"  I  could  get  a  dispensation  of  Bishop  Yakob  later,  —  and 
though  I  know  how  severe  he  is,  he  will  not  refuse  me 
this  favor.  —  Oh,  I  guarantee  that  he  will  not  refuse." 


280  THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS. 

To  this  Father  Vyshonek,  who  was  a  good  and  mild  man, 
replied,  — 

"The  word  of  an  anointed  of  God  like  you  is  great.  I 
am  afraid  of  the  bishop,  but  your  word  has  power.  The 
young  man  too  might  promise  something  to  the  cathedral  in 
Plotsk  —  I  know  not.  —  Seest  thou  this  is  always  a  sin  till 
dispensation  comes,  and  the  sin  of  no  one  but  me?  —  Hml 
the  Lord  Jesus  is  indeed  merciful ;  if  any  man  sins  not  to 
his  own  profit,  but  out  of  compassion  for  the  suffering  of 
others  He  forgives  the  more  readily.  —  But  this  is  a  sin,  and 
should  the  bishop  be  stubborn,  who  would  absolve  me  ?  " 

"  The  bishop  will  not  be  stubborn ! "  cried  Princess 
Anna. 

"  That  Sanderus,  who  came  with  me  has  indulgences  for 
everything,"  said  Zbyshko. 

Father  Vyshonek  did  not  believe  altogether,  perhaps,  in 
Sanderus's  indulgences,  but  he  was  glad  to  seize  at  a  pre- 
text even,  if  only  it  favored  Zbyshko  and  Dauusia,  for  he 
had  great  love  for  the  maiden,  whom  he  had  known  from  her 
childhood.  At  last  he  considered  that  church  penance  was 
the  worst  that  might  befall  him,  so  he  turned  to  the  princess 
and  said,  — 

"  I  am  a  priest,  it  is  true,  but  also  I  am  the  prince's  ser- 
vant. What  do  you  command,  gracious  lady  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  command,  I  request,"  replied  she.  "But  if 
that  Sanderus  has  indulgences  —  " 

"  He  has.  But  it  is  a  question  of  the  bishop.  He  deals 
strictly  with  rules  there  in  Plotsk." 

"  Have  no  fear  of  the  bishop.  He  has  forbidden  to 
priests  bows  and  swords,  as  I  hear,  as  well  as  various  acts 
of  license,  but  he  has  not  forbidden  good  deeds." 

"  Then  let  it  be  according  to  your  will,"  said  Father 
Vyshonek,  raising  his  eyes  and  his  hands. 

At  these  words  delight  possessed  their  hearts.  Zbyshko 
dropped  again  to  his  pillow,  but  the  princess,  Danusia,  and 
Father  Vyshonek  sat  around  the  bed  and  "  counselled  "  how 
the  affair  was  to  be  accomplished.  They  determined  to 
preserve  the  secret,  so  that  not  a  living  soul  in  the  house 
should  know  of  it ;  they  determined  also  that  neither  ought 
Yurand  to  know  till  the  princess  herself  should  inform  him 
in  Tsehanov  of  everything.  The  priest  was  to  write  a 
letter  immediately  from  the  princess  to  Yurand,  asking  him 
to  come  at  once  to  Tsehanov,  where  they  could  find  better 
cures  for  his  wounds,  and  he  would  not  be  so  troubled  by 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  281 

loneliness.  Finally  it  was  arranged  that  Zbyshko  and 
Danusia  should  prepare  for  confession.  The  marriage  would 
take  place  in  the  night,  when  all  had  lain  down  to  sleep. 

For  a  moment  Zbyshko  had  thought  to  take  the  Cheh  as  a 
witness  of  the  marriage,  but  he  rejected  the  plan  when  he 
remembered  that  Hlava  had  come  from  Yagenka.  For  a 
while  Yagenka  stood  before  him  in  memory,  as  if  living. 
She  stood  in  such  a  way  that  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  was 
looking  at  her  ruddy  face,  and  her  eyes  that  had  been  weep- 
ing, and  he  heard  her  imploring  voice,  which  said :  ' '  Do  not 
do  that !  do  not  pay  me  with  evil  for  good,  with  misfortune 
for  love !  "  All  at  once  great  compassion  for  her  seized 
him,  because  he  felt  that  grievous  pain  would  be  inflicted  on 
her,  after  which  she  would  not  find  solace  either  under  her 
father's  roof  or  in  the  depth  of  the  forest,  or  in  the  field,  or 
in  the  gifts  of  the  abbot,  or  in  the  love-making  of  Stan  and 
Vilk.  So  he  said  to  her  in  spirit :  "  God  grant  thee,  O 
maiden,  everything  that  is  best,  but,  though  I  should  be  glad 
to  bend  down  the  heavens  for  thee,  I  cannot."  And,  in  fact, 
the  conviction  that  that  was  not  in  his  power  brought  i-elief 
at  once  and  restored  peace  to  him,  so  that  he  thought  then 
only  of  Danusia  and  the  marriage. 

But  he  could  not  dispense  with  the  aid  of  the  Cheh,  so, 
though  he  had  determined  to  say  nothing  in  his  presence  of 
what  was  to  happen,  he  asked  to  have  him  called. 

"  I  am  going  to  confession,"  said  he  to  Hlava,  "  and  to 
the  Table  of  the  Lord;  so  array  me  in  the  best  manner 
possible,  as  if  I  were  going  to  royal  chambers." 

The  Cheh  was  alarmed  somewhat,  and  looked  at  his  face. 
Zbyshko  understood  what  this  meant,  and  said,— 

';  Have  no  fear;  people  confess  before  other  events  as  well 
as  death ;  but  this  time'is  all  the  more  fitting  since  the  holi- 
days are  near,  when  the  princess  and  Father  Vyshonek  are 
going  to  Tsehanov,  and  there  will  be  no  priest  nearer  than 
Prasnysh." 

"  But  will  your  Grace  not  go?  "  asked  the  attendant. 

"I  shall  go  if  I  recover;  but  my  recovery  is  in  God's 
hands." 

Hlava  was  pacified,  and  hurrying  to  the  box  brought  that 
white,  gold -embroidered  jacket  in  which  the  knight  arrayed 
himself  for  great  solemnities,  and  also  a  beautiful  rug  to 
cover  his  feet  in  the  bed.  Then,  when  he  had  raised  Zbyshko, 
with  the  aid  of  the  two  Turks,  he  washed  him,  combed  his  long 
hair,  around  which  he  put  a  scarlet  head- band.  Finally  he 


282  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

propped  him,  thus  arrayed,  against  red  pillows,  and,  pleased 
with  his  own  work,  he  added,  — 

"  If  your  Grace  were  able  to  dance  now,  you  might  go  to  a 
wedding." 

"  They  would  have  to  do  without  our  dancing,"  answered 
Zbyshko,  with  a  smile. 

Meanwhile,  the  princess  in  her  chamber  was  thinking  how 
to  array  Danusia,  since  for  her  womanly  nature  it  was  a 
question  of  great  importance,  and  she  was  unwilling  that  the 
dear  maiden  reared  by  her  should  stand  up  to  be  mar- 
ried in  an  every-day  garment.  The  maidens  to  whom  infor- 
mation was  given  that  Danusia  had  arrayed  herself  in  the 
color  of  innocence  for  confession,  found  white  robes  easily  in 
the  boxes.  For  the  dressing  of  her  head  there  was  trouble. 
At  the  thought  of  this  wonderful  sadness  possessed  the 
princess,  so  that  she  fell  to  complaining,  — 

"  O  thou  my  orphan,  where  shall  I  find  a  garland  of  rue 
for  thee  ?  In  this  forest  there  is  no  little  flower  of  any  sort, 
nor  a  leaf,  unless  mosses  flourish  under  the  snow." 

Dauusia,  standing  there  with  flowing  hair,  was  troubled 
also,  for  she,  too,  wished  a  garland;  but  after  awhile  she 
pointed  to  strings  of  immortelles  hanging  on  the  walls  of  the 
chamber,  and  said,  — 

"  Use  those,  for  I  shall  find  nothing  else,  and  Zbyshko  will 
take  me  even  in  such  a  garland." 

The  princess  would  not  consent  at  first,  fearing  a  bad 
omen,  but  since  there  were  no  flowers  in  that  house,  to  which 
they  came  only  for  hunting,  they  settled  on  what  they  had. 
Father  Vyshonek,  who  had  heard  Zbyshko's  confession, 
came,  and  took  Dauusia  now  to  confess ;  after  that  dark  night 
appeared.  When  supper  was  over,  the  servants  went  to 
bed  at  command  of  the  princess.  Yurand's  messengers  lay 
down,  some  in  the  servants'  rooms,  others  with  the  horses  in 
the  stables.  Fires  in  the  servants'  rooms  were  covered  with 
ashes  and  went  down,  till  at  last  it  was  perfectly  silent  in  the 
hunting-lodge,  save  that  from  time  to  time  dogs  barked 
toward  the  forest  at  wolves. 

But  in  the  chambers  of  the  princess,  of  Father  Vyshonek, 
and  of  Zbyshko  the  windows  did  not  cease  to  give  light; 
they  cast  ruddy  gleams  on  the  snow  which  covered  the  court- 
yard. In  these  chambers  they  were  watching  in  silence, 
listening  to  the  beating  of  their  own  hearts,  disquieted  and 
filled  with  the  solemnity  of  that  moment  which  was  to  come 
very  soon.  After  midnight  the  princess  took  Danusia's 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  283 

hand  and  conducted  her  to  Zbyshko's  chamber,  where 
Father  Vyshonek  was  waiting  for  them  with  the  Lord  God 
(the  Holy  Sacrament). 

In  that  chamber  a  great  fire  was  burning  in  the  chimney, 
and  by  its  abundant  but  uneven  light,  Zbyshko  beheld 
Danusia,  somewhat  pale  from  lack  of  sleep,  in  white,  with  a 
garland  of  immortelles  on  her  temples,  dressed  in  a  stiff 
robe  which  reached  the  floor.  Her  eyelids  were  closed  from 
emotion,  her  arms  were  dropped  at  her  sides,  and  she  looked 
like  a  painting  on  window-panes.  There  was  something 
church-like  about  her,  so  that  Zbyshko  wondered  at  the 
sight;  for  it  seemed  to  him  that  that  was  not  an  earthly 
maiden,  but  some  heavenly  soul  which  he  was  to  take  in 
marriage.  And  he  thought  so  still  more  when  she  knelt 
with  folded  hands  for  communion,  and  with  head  thrown 
back  closed  her  eyes  altogether.  She  seemed  to  him  as  if 
dead,  so  that  terror  even  seized  his  heart.  But  this  did  not 
last  long,  for  hearing  the  voice  of  the  priest  saying,  Ecce 
Agnus  Dei,1  he  became  collected  in  spirit,  and  his  thoughts 
flew  toward  God  straightway.  In  the  chamber  no  noise  was 
heard  now  save  the  solemn  voice  of  the  priest:  Domine, 
non  sum  dignus^  and  the  crackling  of  the  sparks  in  the 
fire,  and  the  crickets  singing  persistently,  and,  as  it  were, 
with  sadness  in  a  cranny  of  the  chimney.  Outside  the 
house  the  wind  rose  and  sounded  through  the  snow-covered 
forest,  but  it  fell  again. 

Zbyshko  and  Danusia  remained  some  time  in  silence. 
Father  Vyshonek  took  the  chalice  to  the  chapel,  and  returned 
soon,  not  alone,  however,  but  with  De  Lorche,  and,  noticing 
astonishment  on  the  faces  of  those  present,  he  put  his  finger 
on  his  lips  as  if  to  prevent  an  exclamation. 

"  I  understood,"  said  he,  "  that  it  would  be  better  to  have 
two  witnesses  of  the  marriage ;  hence,  I  have  just  instructed 
this  knight,  who  has  sworn  to  me  on  his  honor  and  on  relics 
that  he  will  keep  the  secret  as  long  as  may  be  needed." 

De  Lorche  knelt  first  before  the  princess  then  before 
Danusia.  After  that  he  rose  and  stood  in  silence,  arrayed 
in  ceremonial  armor,  along  the  joints  of  which  bright  reflec- 
tions shone  from  the  fire.  Tall,  motionless,  sunk  as  it  were 
in  ecstasy ;  for  to  him  also  that  white  maiden  with  a  garland 
of  immortelles  on  her  head  seemed  an  angel  on  the  window- 
panes  of  a  Gothic  cathedral. 

1  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God.  2  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy. 


284        THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  priest  brought  her  to  Zbyshko'e  bedside,  and,  putting 
his  stole  over  their  arms,  began  the  usual  ceremony.  Tears 
one  after  another  flowed  down  the  honest  face  of  the  princess, 
but  in  her  soul  there  was  no  fear  at  that  moment ;  for  she  felt 
that  she  was  doing  good  by  uniting  those  two  wonderful  and 
innocent  children. 

De  Lorche  knelt  a  second  time,  and,  leaning  with  both 
hands  on  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  he  looked  exactly  like  a 
knight  who  has  a  vision. 

The  couple  repeated  the  words  of  the  priest  in  turn  :   "I 

—  take  thee  —  to  myself  —  "  and  in  accompaniment  to  these 

low  and   pleasant  words  the  crickets  chirped   again  in  the 

crevices  of  the  chimney,  and  the  fire  crackled  in  the  billets 

of  hornbeam. 

"\Vhen  the  ceremony  was  over,  Danusia  fell  at  the  feet  of 
the  princess,  who  blessed  both,  and  who  said  as  she  gave 
them  into  the  guardianship  of  the  heavenly  powers,  — 

u  Rejoice  now,  for  she  is  thine,  and  thou  art  hers." 

Then  Zbyshko  stretched  out  his  sound  arm  to  Danusia, 
and  she  encircled  his  neck  with  her  arms,  and  for  a  while 
the  others  heard  how  they  repeated  to  each  other,  — 

"  Thou  art  mine,  Danusia !  " 

"  Thou  art  mine,  Zbyshko !  " 

But  immediately  after  Zbyshko  grew  weak,  for  the  emotion 
was  too  great  for  his  strength,  and  dropping  on  the  pillow 
he  breathed  heavily.  He  did  not  faint,  however,  and  did 
not  cease  to  smile  at  Danusia,  who  wiped  his  face,  bedewed 
with  cold  sweat,  and  he  did  not  cease  to  repeat  even  yet, 
"Thou  art  mine,  Danusia!"  at  which  she  bent  her  blond 
head  each  time  toward  him.  This  spectacle  moved  to  the 
utmost  De  Lorche,  who  declared  that  in  no  land  had  it  hap- 
pened him  to  see  such  tender  hearts,  wherewith  he  made  a 
solemn  vow  to  meet  on  foot  or  on  horseback  any  knight, 
magician,  or  dragon  who  might  dare  to  stand  in  the  way  of 
their  happiness.  And,  in  fact,  he  took  that  vow  immediately  on 
the  cross-formed  hilt  of  a  misericordia,  or  small  sword,  which 
served  knights  in  despatching  the  wounded.  The  princess 
and  Father  Vyshonek  were  called  as  witnesses  of  that  vow. 

The  princess,  not  understanding  a  marriage  without  some 
rejoicement,  brought  wine,  and  they  drank  of  it.  The  hours 
passed  one  after  another.  Zbyshko,  overcoming  his  weak- 
ness, drew  Danusia  toward  him  a  second  time,  and  said,  — 

"  Since  the  Lord  Jesus  has  given  thee  to  me,  no  one  will 
take  thee  from  me  now,  dearest  berry." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  285 

"Papa  and  I  will  come  to  Tsehanov,"  answered  Danusia. 

"  If  only  sickness  or  something  else  does  not  attack  thee. 
God  guard  thee  from  evil  event.  Thou  must  go  to  Spyhov, 
I  know.  Hei !  thanks  to  the  highest  God,  and  the  gracious 
lady  that  thou  art  mine,  for  the  power  of  man  cannot  unmake 
a  marriage." 

But  since  that  marriage  had  taken  place  in  the  night  and 
mysteriously,  and  since  immediately  afterward  a  separation 
was  to  follow,  a  certain  strange  melancholy  seized  at  mo- 
ments, not  only  Zbyshko,  but  all.  Conversation  was  inter- 
rupted. From  time  to  time  the  fire  ceased  to  blaze  in  the 
chimney,  and  peoples'  heads  sank  in  obscurity.  Father 
Vyshonek  threw  new  sticks  on  the  coals  then,  and  when  a 
stick  crackled  with  a  plaintive  sound,  as  it  does  sometimes 
when  the  wood  is  fresh,  he  said,  — 

' '  What  dost  thou  wish  for,  O  soul  doing  penance  ?  " 

The  crickets  answered  him,  and  the  increasing  flame, 
which  brought  out  from  the  shadow  watching  faces,  was 
reflected  in  the  armor  of  De  Lorche,  illuminating  at  the  same 
time  Danusia's  white  robe  and  the  garland  on  her  head. 

The  dogs  in  the  yard  barked  again  toward  the  forest  as  if 
at  wolves. 

And  as  the  night  passed  silence  fell  more  and  more  on 
them,  till  at  last  the  princess  said,  — 

"Dear  Jesus!  is  it  to  be  thus  after  a  marriage?  Better 
go  to  sleep;  but  since  we  must  wait  till  morning,  play  to 
us  on  the  lute,  little  flower,  play,  for  the  last  time  before  thy 
going,  to  me  and  to  Zbyshko." 

Danusia,  who  was  weary  and  drowsy,  was  glad  to  rouse 
herself  with  anything ;  so  she  sprang  for  the  lute,  and  return- 
ing after  a  while  with  it  sat  by  Zbyshko's  bed. 

"  What  am  I  to  play  ?  "  asked  she. 

"What  shouldst  thou  play,"  asked  the  princess,  "if  not 
that  song  which  thou  didst  sing  in  Tynets,  when  Zbyshko 
saw  thee  the  first  time?" 

"Hei!  I  remember  —  and  till  death  I  shall  not  forget," 
said  Zbyshko.  "After  that  always  the  tears  came  to  my 
eyes  when  I  heard  it." 

"  I  will  sing  it  in  that  case,"  said  Danusia. 

And  straightway  she  began  to  finger  the  lute ;  then  throw- 
ing her  head  back  as  usual  she  began :  — 

"  Oh,  had  I  wings  like  a  wild  goose, 
I  would  fly  after  Yasek ; 


286  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

I  would  fly  after  him  to  Silesia  I 
I  would  sit  on  a  fence  in  Silesia. 
Look  at  me,  Yasek  dear, 
Look  at  the  poor  little  orphan." 

But  all  at  once  her  voice  broke,  her  lips  quivered,  and 
from  beneath  her  closed  lids  tears  came  out  on  her  cheeks  in 
spite  of  her.  For  a  time  she  tried  not  to  let  them  come,  but 
she  had  not  power  to  restrain  them,  and  at  last  she  wept 
heartily,  just  as  she  had  when,  the  time  before,  she  sang  that 
same  song  to  Zbyshko  in  the  prison  at  Cracow. 

"Dauusia!  What  is  thy  grief,  Danusia?"  asked 
Zbyshko. 

"Why  art  thou  weeping?  What  kind  of  wedding  is 
this?"  cried  the  princess.  "Why  dost  thou  weep?" 

"I  know  not,"  answered  Danusia,  sobbing.  "I  feel  so 
much  sadness.  I  grieve  so  for  Zbyshko  and  the  lady." 

Therefore  all  were  sad,  and  fell  to  comforting  her,  explain- 
ing that  her  absence  would  not  be  lasting ;  that  surely  she 
would  go  with  her  father  at  Christmas  to  Tsehauov.  Zbyshko 
embraced  her  again  with  his  arm,  drew  her  to  his  bosom,  and 
kissed  the  tears  from  her  eyes ;  but  the  weight  remained  on 
all  hearts,  and  under  this  weight  the  remaining  hours  of  the 
night  passed. 

At  last  a  noise  was  heard  in  the  yard,  so  sudden  and 
sharp  that  all  quivered.  The  princess,  springing  up  from 
her  seat,  cried,  — 

' '  Oh,  as  God  lives !  The  well-sweeps !  They  are  watering 
the  horses ! " 

Father  Vyshonek  looked  through  the  window,  in  which  the 
glass  panes  were  taking  on  a  gray  color,  and  said,  — 

"  Night  is  growing  pale,  and  day  is  coming.  Ave  Maria, 
yratias  plena  !"  (Hail,  Mary,  full  of  grace  !) 

Then  he  went  out  of  the  chamber,  and  returning  after  a 
while,  said,  — 

"  Day  is  dawning,  though  the  day  will  be  gloomy. 
Yurand's  people  are  watering  the  horses.  It  is  time  for 
thee  to  take  the  road." 

At  these  words  the  princess  and  Danusia  broke  into  loud 
weeping,  and  they  and  Zbyshko  lamented,  as  do  simple 
people  when  they  part;  that  is,  in  their  lament  there  was 
something  ceremonial,  a  complaint,  half  spoken,  half  chanted, 
which  comes  forth  from  full  souls  as  naturally  as  tears  from 
the  eyes,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  287 

"  Hei,  weeping  will  help  us  no  longer. 

We  give  thee  farewell,  dearest  love ; 
Weeping  will  help  us  no  longer, 
We  give  thee  farewell. 
God  aid  thee,  we  give  thee  farewell !  " 

Zbyshko  drew  Danusia  to  his  bosom  for  the  last  time,  and 
held  her  there  long,  as  long  as  his  breath  lasted,  and  until 
the  princess  tore  her  away  from  him  to  dress  her  for  the 
road. 

Day  had  dawned  now  completely.  All  in  the  house  were 
awake  and  moving. 

Hlava  came  to  Zbyshko  to  learn  about  his  health  and  ask 
for  orders. 

"  Draw  the  bed  to  the  window,"  said  the  knight. 

The  Cheh  drew  the  bed  easily  to  the  window,  but  he  won- 
dered when  Zbyshko  commanded  him  to  open  it;  but  he 
obeyed,  covering,  however,  the  lord  with  his  own  fur,  for  it 
was  cold  out  of  doors,  though  cloudy,  and  abundant  soft 
snow  was  falling. 

Zbyshko  looked  through  the  snow-flakes  flying  from  the 
clouds.  In  the  yard  a  sleigh  was  visible;  around  it,  on 
steaming  horses  which  had  hoar  frost  on  them,  were 
Yurand's  people.  All  were  armed,  and  over  their  sheep- 
skins some  wore  armor,  on  which  the  pale  and  uncertain  light 
of  day  was  reflected.  The  forest  was  covered  entirely  with 
snow;  the  fences  and  the  gate  were  hardly  visible. 

Dauusia  rushed  into  Zbyshko's  room  once  more,  wrapped 
now  in  her  shuba  and  fur  cloak ;  once  more  she  put  her  arms 
around  his  neck,  and  once  more  she  said  to  him  in  parting : 

"  Though  I  go,  I  am  thine." 

He  kissed  her  hands,  her  cheeks,  and  her  eyes,  which  he 
could  hardly  see  under  the  foxskin  hood,  and  said, — 

' '  God  guard  thee  !  God  go  with  thee !  Thou  art  mine, 
mine  till  death !  " 

And  when  they  drew  her  away  from  him  again,  he  raised 
himself  as  much  as  he  was  able,  rested  his  head  against  the 
window,  and  looked.  Through  the  snow-flakes,  as  through 
a  kind  of  veil,  he  saw  Danusia  take  her  place  in  the  sleigh ; 
he  saw  the  princess  hold  her  long  in  her  embrace,  and  the 
court  damsels  kiss  her,  and  Father  Vyshonek  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross  on  her  for  the  road.  She  turned  toward 
him  once  more  at  the  very  parting,  and  stretched  out  her 
arms. 

"  Be  with  God,  Zbyshko  1 " 


288  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

"  God  grant  me  to  see  thee  in  Tsehanov  —  " 
But  the  snow  fell  as  thickly  as  if  it  wished  to  benumb 
and  cover  everything,  hence  those  last  words  were  so  dulled 
when  they  reached  them  that  it  seemed  to  both  as  if  they 
were  calling  from  afar  to  each  other. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.         289 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

AFTER  abundant  snow,  followed  severe  frosts,  with  bright, 
dry  weather.  In  the  daytime  the  frosts  sparkled  in  the  rays 
of  the  sun,  ice  bound  the  rivers  and  stiffened  the  swamps. 
Clear  nights  came,  during  which  frost  increased  so  much 
that  trees  in  the  forest  burst  with  explosions ;  birds  ap- 
proached houses ;  the  roads  became  dangerous  because  of 
wolves,  which  collected  in  great  numbers  and  attacked,  not 
only  single  people,  but  even  villages.  Men,  however,  re- 
joiced in  their  smoky  cottages  at  their  firesides,  predicting  a 
fruitful  season  after  the  frosty  winter,  and  awaited  the  near 
holidays  joyfully.  The  princess,  with  her  court  and  Father 
Vyshonek,  had  left  the  hunting-lodge  and  gone  to  Tsehanov. 

Zbyshko,  notably  stronger,  but  not  strong  enough  yet  to 
travel  on  horseback,  had  remained  with  his  men,  Sanderus 
and  the  Cheh,  with  the  servants  of  the  place,  over  whom  a 
steady  woman  exercised  the  authority  of  housekeeper. 

But  the  soul  in  the  knight  was  rushing  to  his  young  wife. 
The  idea  that  now  Danusia  was  his,  and  that  no  human 
power  could  take  her  away,  was  to  him  an  immense  solace, 
indeed,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  that  very  same  idea  intensi- 
fied his  yearning.  For  whole  days  he  had  sighed  for  the 
moment  in  which  he  could  leave  the  lodge,  and  he  was  medi- 
tating what  to  do  then,  whither  to  go  and  how  to  win  over 
Yurand.  He  had  moments  of  oppressive  alarm,  it  is  true, 
but,  on  the  whole,  the  future  seemed  to  him  delightful.  To 
love  Danusia  and  split  helmets  with  peacock-plumes  on  them 
was  to  be  his  life  employment.  Many  a  time  the  desire  seized 
him  to  talk  about  this  with  the  Cheh,  whom  he  had  taken 
now  into  his  affection,  but  he  remembered  that  Hlava,  de- 
voted with  whole  soul  to  Yagenka,  would  not  be  glad  to 
talk  about  Danusia;  bound  moreover  by  a  secret,  he  could 
not  tell  him  all  that  had  happened. 

His  health  improved  daily.  A  week  before  Christmas  he 
mounted  a  horse  for  the  first  time,  and,  though  he  felt  that 
he  could  not  work  yet  in  armor,  he  was  comforted.  He  did 
not  think  that  the  need  would  come  suddenly  of  putting  on  a 
breast-plate  and  a  helmet,  but  he  hoped  in  the  worst  event  to 
have  strength  enough  soon  to  do  that  were  it  needed.  In 

VOL.  I.  —  19 


290  THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS. 

his  room  he  tried  to  use  his  sword  for  pastime,  and  his 
success  was  not  bad;  the  axe  proved  too  heavy,  still  he 
thought  that  by  using  both  hands  he  could  wield  it  effec- 
tively. 

At  last,  two  days  before  Christmas  eve,  he  gave  command 
to  make  the  sleighs  ready  and  saddle  the  horses,  informing 
the  Cheh  at  the  same  time  that  they  would  go  to  Tsehanov. 
The  trusty  attendant  was  concerned  somewhat,  especially  as 
there  was  a  splitting  frost,  but  Zbyshko  said  to  him,  — 

"  Not  thy  head  commands  here.  There  is  nothing  for  us 
to  do  in  this  hunting-lodge,  and  even  should  I  fall  ill,  there 
will  be  no  lack  of  nursing  in  Tsehanov.  Moreover,  I  shall 
not  go  on  horseback,  but  on  runners,  up  to  my  neck  in  hay, 
and  under  furs ;  only  at  the  edge  of  Tsehanov  itself  shall 
I  be  on  horseback." 

Thus  was  it  managed.  The  Cheh  had  learned  already  to 
know  his  young  master,  and  understood  that  it  would  be  ill 
for  him  to  oppose,  and  still  worse  not  to  carry  out  a  command 
quickly ;  so  they  started  one  hour  later.  At  the  moment  of 
parting  Zbyshko,  seeing  Sanderus  enter  a  sleigh  with  his 
caskets,  said  to  him,  — 

"  But  thou,  why  fasten  to  me  like  some  burr  to  a  sheep's 
fleece?  Hast  thou  not  said  that  thou  wert  going  to 
Prussia?  " 

"  I  said  that  I  wished  to  go  to  Prussia,  but  how  could  I 
go  there  alone  in  such  snow  ?  The  wolves  would  devour  me 
before  the  first  stars  came  out,  and  here  I  have  nothing  to 
work  at.  For  me  it  is  more  agreeable  to  edify  people  in  a 
town  by  my  piety,  offer  sacred  wares,  and  save  men  from 
Satan's  snares,  as  I  swore  in  Rome  to  the  father  -of  all 
Christendom  that  I  would  do.  Besides,  I  have  conceived 
a  wonderful  affection  for  your  Grace,  and  will  not  leave 
you  till  I  set  out  for  Rome,  since  it  may  happen  me  to  render 
you  a  service." 

"  He  is  always  ready,  lord,  to  eat  and  drink  for  your 
sake,"  said  Hlava,  "  and  is  most  delighted  to  render  such 
service.  But  if  a  great  cloud  of  wolves  fall  on  us  in 
Prasnysh  forest,  we  will  throw  him  out  to  them  at  parting, 
for  never  will  he  be  better  fitted  for  another  thing." 

' '  But  look  to  it  that  a  sinful  word  does  not  freeze  to 
your  lips,"  retorted  Sanderus;  "for  such  icicles  could  be 
thawed  only  in  hell." 

"  Oh,  pshaw  !  "  answered  Hlava,  reaching  with  his  gloved 
hand  to  his  mustaches,  which  had  hardly  begun  to  be  frosty. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  291 

"  I  shall  see  first  to  heating  some  beer  for  the  journey,  but 
I  shall  not  give  thee  any." 

"  The  commandment  is  to  give  drink  to  the  thirsty.  A 
new  sin  on  your  side ! " 

1 '  Then  I  will  give  thee  a  measure  of  water,  but  for  the 
moment,  this  is  what  I  have  ready  — " 

Thus  speaking,  he  gathered  as  much  snow  as  he  could  take 
in  his  gloved  hands,  and  threw  it  at  Sanderus'  beard,  who 
dodged,  and  said,  — 

"You  have  nothing  to  show  in  Tsehanov,  for  there  is  a 
tame  bear  in  that  place  which  shovels  snow." 

Thus  they  abused  and  chaffed  each  other  mutually.  Zbyshko 
did  not  prevent  Sanderus  from  going  with  him,  for  this  strange 
man  amused  him,  and  seemed  also  to  be  attached  to  his  per- 
son. They  left  the  hunting-lodge  on  a  bright  morning  in  a 
frost  so  great  that  it  was  necessary  to  blanket  the  horses. 
The  entire  country  was  covered  with  deep  snow.  The  tops 
of  the  houses  were  barely  indicated  under  it;  in  places 
the  smoke  seemed  to  come  straight  up  from  white  drifts  and 
go  to  the  sky  arrow-like,  rosy  from  the  morning  sunlight, 
and  spread  at  the  top  in  the  form  of  a  bush,  like  plumes  on 
a  knight's  helmet. 

Zbyshko  rode  in  a  sleigh,  first  to  spare  his  strength,  and 
second  because  of  the  great  cold,  against  which  he  could 
defend  himself  more  easily  in  an  equipage  filled  with  hay 
and  fur.  He  commanded  the  Cheh  to  sit  with  him  and  to 
have  the  crossbows  at  hand  for  defence  against  wolves: 
meanwhile  he  chatted  with  him  pleasantly. 

"  In  Prasnysh,"  said  he,  "  we  shall  only  feed  our  horses, 
warm  ourselves,  and  move  on  then  immediately." 

' '  To  Tsehanov  ?  " 

' '  First  to  Tsehanov,  to  salute  the  prince  and  princess  and 
go  to  church." 

"And  then?" 

Zbyshko  smiled  and  answered,  — 

"  Then  who  knows  that  we  may  not  go  to  Bogdanets?" 

The  Cheh  looked  at  him  with  astonishment.  The  idea 
flashed  into  his  head  that  the  young  man  might  have  given 
up  Yurand's  daughter,  and  it  seemed  to  him  the  more  likely 
since  she  had  left  the  princess,  and  the  report  had  come 
to  his  ears  in  the  hunting-lodge  that  the  lord  of  Spyhov  was 
opposed  to  Zbyshko.  Hence  the  honest  fellow  was  rejoiced, 
though  he  loved  Yagenka ;  still  he  looked  at  her  as  a  star  in 
the  sky,  and  would  have  been  delighted  to  purchase  for  her 


292  THE  KNIGHTS  Utf  THE  CROSS. 

happiness,  even  with  his  own  blood.  He  loved  Zbyshko, 
too,  and  desired  from  his  whole  soul  to  serve  both  to  the 
death. 

"Then  your  Grace  will  live  at  home,"  said  he,  with  de- 
light. 

"  How  am  I  to  live  at  home,  when  I  have  challenged  those 
Kuights  of  the  Cross,  and  still  earlier  Lichtenstein  ?  De 
Lorche  said  that  very  likely  the  Grand  Master  would  invite 
the  king  to  Torun.  I  may  attach  myself  to  the  royal 
retinue,  and  I  think  that  Zavisha  of  Garbov  or  Povala  of 
Tachev  will  obtain  from  our  lord  permission  for  me  to  meet 
those  monks  of  the  Order.  Surely  they  will  fight  in  com- 
pany with  their  attendants ;  so  thou  wilt  have  to  fight  also." 

"  I  would  do  so  even  if  I  had  to  become  a  monk,"  answered 
Hlava. 

Zbyshko  looked  at  him  with  satisfaction. 

"Well,  it  will  not  be  pleasant  for  the  man  who  comes 
under  thy  metal.  The  Lord  Jesus  has  given  thee  tremendous 
strength,  but  thou  wouldst  do  badly  wert  thou  to  plume  thy- 
self over-much  on  it,  for  modesty  is  the  ornament  of  a  genuine 
attendant." 

The  Cheh  nodded  in  sign  that  he  would  not  boast  of  his 
strength,  but  also  that  he  would  not  spare  it  on  the  Germans. 
Zbyshko  smiled,  not  at  the  attendant,  but  at  his  own  thoughts. 

"The  old  man  will  be  glad  when  we  return,"  said  Hlava 
after  a  moment,  "  and  there  will  be  gladness  at  Zyh's  house." 

Zbyshko  saw  Yagenka  as  clearly  as  if  she  had  been  at  his 
side  in  the  sleigh.  It  happened  always  that  when  he  chanced 
to  think  of  Yagenka  he  saw  her  with  wonderful  definiteness. 

"  No !  "  said  he  to  himself,  "  she  will  not  be  glad,  for  if  I 
go  to  Bogdanets,  it  will  be  with  Danusia  —  and  let  her  take 
another."  Then  Vilk  and  young  Stan  flashed  before  his  eyes, 
and  the  thought  was  bitter  to  him  that  the  girl  might  go  into 
the  hands  of  one  of  those  two.  "Better  far  the  first  man 
she  meets,"  thought  he;  "they  are  beer  guzzlers  and  dice 
throwers,  while  the  girl  is  honest."  He  thought  also  that  in 
every  case  it  would  be  disagreeable  for  his  uncle  to  learn 
what  had  happened,  but  he  comforted  himself  with  this,  that 
Matsko's  first  thought  had  always  been  turned  to  wealth  and 
descent,  so  as  to  raise  the  distinction  of  his  family.  Yagenka,  it 
is  true,  was  nearer,  for  she  was  at  the  boundary  of  their  land, 
but  as  a  recompense  Yurand  was  a  greater  heir  than  Zyh ; 
hence  it  was  easy  to  foresee  that  Matsko  would  not  be  angry 
very  long  over  such  a  connection,  all  the  more  since  he  knew 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  293 

of  his  nephew's  love,  and  knew  how  much  that  nephew  was 
under  obligations  to  Danusia.  He  would  scold,  and  then  be 
glad  and  love  Danusia  as  if  she  were  his  own  child. 

And  suddenly  Zbyshko's  heart  moved  with  affection  and 
yearning  for  that  uncle,  who  was  a  firm  man,  and  who,  more* 
over,  loved  him  as  the  sight  of  his  eyes.  In  battles  that 
uncle  had  guarded  him  more  than  his  own  life ;  he  had  taken 
booty  for  him;  he  had  worked  to  gain  property  for  him. 
There  were  two  lone  men  of  them  in  the  world.  They  had 
no  relatives  even,  unless  distant  ones,  like  the  Abbot  of 
Tulcha ;  hence,  when  it  came  to  parting,  neither  knew  what 
to  do  without  the  other,  especially  the  old  man,  who  had  no 
desires  for  himself  any  longer. 

"Hei!  he  will  be  glad;  he  will  be  glad!"  thought 
Zbyshko,  "and  I  could  only  wish  Yurand  to  receive  me  as 
he  will." 

And  he  tried  to  imagine  what  Yurand  would  say  and  do 
when  he  learned  of  the  marriage.  In  this  thought  there  was 
some  dread,  but  not  over-much,  especially  since  the  latch 
had  fallen.  It  was  not  fitting  that  Yurand  should  challenge 
him  to  battle,  for  were  he  to  oppose  too  much,  Zbyshko 
might  answer :  "  Consent  while  I  beg  you,  for  your  right  to 
Danusia  is  human,  while  mine  is  a  divine  one;  she  is  not 
yours  now,  but  mine."  He  had  heard  in  his  time  from  a 
cleric  wise  in  Scriptures  that  a  woman  must  leave  father  and 
mother  and  follow  her  husband;  hence  he  felt  that  on  his 
side  was  greater  authority.  Moreover,  he  hoped  that  between 
him  and  Yurand  it  would  not  come  to  stubborn  disagreement 
and  anger,  for  he  considered  that  the  prayers  of  Danusia 
would  effect  much,  and  also  much,  if  not  more,  the  media- 
tion of  the  prince,  of  whom  Yurand  was  a  subject,  and  the 
princess,  whom  Yurand  loved  as  the  foster-mother  of  his 
daughter. 

People  advised  them  to  pass  the  night  in  Prasnysh,  and 
warned  them  against  wolves,  which,  because  of  the  cold,  had 
gathered  in  such  packs  that  they  fell  upon  wayfarers  even  in 
large  parties.  But  Zbyshko  would  not  consider  this ;  for  it 
happened  that  in  the  inn  he  met  a  number  of  Mazovian 
knights,  with  their  escorts,  who  were  going  to  the  prince  at 
Tsehanov,  and  a  number  of  armed  merchants  from  Tsehanov 
itself,  who  were  bringing  laden  sleighs  from  Prussia.  In 
such  large  companies  there  was  no  danger;  hence  they  set 
out  for  an  all-night  journey,  though  toward  evening  a  sudden 
wind  rose  which  brought  clouds,  and  a  fog  set  in.  They 


294  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

travelled  on,  keeping  closely  together,  but  so  slowly  that 
Zbyshko  began  to  think  that  they  would  not  reach  Tsehanov 
even  on  Christmas  eve. 

In  some  places  it  was  necessary  to  clear  the  drifts,  for 
horses  could  not  wade  through  them.  Fortunately,  the  forest 
road  was  definite.  Still  it  was  dusk  in  the  world  when  they 
saw  Tsehanov. 

It  may  be  even  that  they  would  have  gone  around  the 
place  in  the  snow-storm  and  the  whistling  of  the  wind  with- 
out knowing  that  they  were  right  there,  had  it  not  been  for 
fires  which  were  burning  on  the  height  where  the  new  castle 
was  standing.  No  one  knew  certainly  whether  those  fires 
had  been  lighted  on  that  eve  of  the  Divine  Birth  to  serve 
guests,  or  because  of  some  ancient  custom,  but  neither  did 
any  one  of  those  accompanying  Zbyshko  care  at  that  moment, 
for  all  wished  to  find  a  refuge  at  the  earliest. 

The  tempest  increased  every  instant.  The  cutting  and 
freezing  wind  swept  along  immense  clouds  of  snow.  It  broke 
trees,  roared,  went  mad,  tore  away  entire  drifts,  carried 
them  into  the  air,  twisted  them,  shot  them  apart,  covered 
horses  and  wagons  with  them,  cut  the  faces  of  travellers  with 
them  as  if  with  sharpened  sand,  stopped  with  them  the  breath 
and  speech  of  people.  The  sound  of  bells  fastened  to  sleigh 
tongues  was  not  heard  in  the  least,  but  in  the  howling  and 
the  whistling  of  the  whirlwind  sounded  complaining  voices, 
as  if  voices  of  wolves,  as  if  distant  neighing  of  horses,  and 
sometimes  as  if  the  cries  of  people  filled  with  fear  and  calling 
for  assistance.  Exhausted  horses,  leaning  each  with  its  side 
against  the  other,  advanced  more  and  more  slowly. 

"Hei!  this  is  a  snow  tempest,  indeed  it  is!"  said  the 
Cheh,  with  a  panting  voice.  "It  is  lucky  enough  that  we 
are  near  the  town,  and  that  those  fires  are  burning,  otherwise 
it  would  go  hard  with  us." 

"It  is  death  to  be  out  now,"  said  Zbyshko;  "  but  I  do 
not  see  even  the  blaze  there." 

"Because  there  is  such  a  mist  that  the  light  of  the  fire 
cannot  pass  through  it.  Besides  that,  the  fire  and  the  wood 
may  have  been  blown  away." 

On  other  sleighs  merchants  and  knights  were  also  saying 
that  whoever  was  caught  by  the  storm  at  a  distance  from 
human  dwellings  would  hear  no  church  bell  on  the  morrow. 
But  Zbyshko  was  disquieted  all  on  a  sudden,  and  said,  — 

4 '  May  God  not  grant  that  Yurand  be  out  on  the  road 
somewhere !  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  295 

The  Cheh,  though  occupied  altogether  with  looking  toward 
the  fires,  turned  his  head  on  hearing  Zbyshko's  words,  and 
asked, — 

"Then  was  the  master  of  Spyhov  to  come?" 

"He  was." 

"  With  the  young  lady?" 

"  But  really  the  fire  is  hidden,"  remarked  Zbyshko. 

The  flame  had  died  out,  in  fact,  but  on  the  road  right  there 
near  the  sleighs  appeared  a  number  of  horsemen. 

"Why  ride  onto  us?"  cried  the  watchful  Cheh,  grasping 
his  crossbow.  "  Who  are  ye?  " 

"  People  of  the  prince,  sent  to  help  wayfarers." 

"  Jesus  Christ  be  praised !  " 

"For  the  ages  of  ages." 

"  Conduct  us  to  the  town!  "  called  out  Zbyshko. 

"  Has  none  of  you  dropped  behind?  " 

"None." 

"  Whence  come  ye?  " 

"  From  Prasnysh." 

"  And  saw  ye  no  other  travellers  on  the  way?  " 

"We  did  not.  But  perhaps  there  are  others  on  other 
roads." 

' '  Men  are  looking  for  them  on  all  the  roads.  Come  with 
us.  Ye  have  lost  the  road  !  Turn  to  the  right !  " 

They  turned  their  horses.  For  some  time  nothing  was 
heard  save  the  roar  of  the  tempest. 

"  Are  there  many  guests  in  the  old  castle  ?  "  asked  Zbyshko, 
after  a  while. 

The  nearest  horseman,  who  had  not  heard  distinctly,  bent 
toward  him  and  asked,  — 

"  What  did  you  say  ?  " 

"  I  asked  if  there  were  many  guests  with  the  prince  and 
princess." 

"  As  usual,  a  good  number  of  them  !  " 

"  But  the  lord  of  Spyhov,  is  he  there?" 

"  He  is  not,  but  they  expect  him.  People  have  gone  out 
to  meet  him  also." 

"With  torches?" 

"  How  go  with  torches  in  this  wind?" 

They  were  unable  to  converse  longer,  for  the  noise  of  the 
snow-tempest  increased. 

' '  A  real  devil's  wedding !  "  said  the  Cheh. 

Zbyshko  commanded  him  to  be  silent,  and  not  mention 
foul  names. 


296  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Dost  thou  know,"  said  he,  "  that  on  such  holidays  hellish 
power  grows  benumbed  and  devils  hide  themselves  in  holes  ? 
Fishermen  found  one  of  those  devils  once  in  a  pond  near 
Sandomir  the  day  before  Christmas  eve.  He  had  a  pike  in 
his  snout,  but  when  the  sound  of  church  bells  reached  him, 
he  lost  strength  right  away,  and  they  beat  him  with  sticks 
until  evening.  This  storm  is  a  stiff  one,  but  it  is  by  permis- 
sion of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  wishes  the  morrow  to  be  filled 
all  the  more  with  rejoicing." 

"  True  enough!  If  we  were  only  at  the  castle ;  but  had  it 
not  been  for  these  men,  we  might  have  ridden  till  midnight, 
for  we  had  got  off  the  road,"  answered  Hlava. 

He  said  this,  for  the  fire  had  gone  down. 

They  had  now  really  entered  the  town.  Drifts  of  still 
deeper  snow  were  lying  on  the  streets  there ;  so  great  were 
these  drifts  that  in  many  places  they  almost  hid  the  win- 
dows. For  this  reason  people  passing  outside  the  town  could 
not  see  lights.  But  the  storm  seemed  less  violent.  On 
the  streets  none  were  celebrating  the  Christmas  festival; 
citizens  were  sitting  already  at  supper.  Before  some  houses 
boys,  with  a  crib  and  a  goat,  were  singing  in  spite  of  the  snow- 
storm. On  the  square  were  men  wrapped  in  pea-straw,  and 
acting  as  bears,  but  in  general  the  place  was  empty.  The 
merchants  who  accompanied  Zbyshko,  and  other  nobles  on 
the  road,  remained  in  the  town.  Zbyshko  and  the  nobles 
went  to  the  old  castle,  in  which  the  prince  dwelt,  and  which 
had,  even  at  that  time,  glass  windows,  which,  in  spite  of 
the  storm,  shone  brightly  in  front  of  the  wayfarers  when 
they  drew  near. 

The  drawbridge  on  the  moat  had  been  let  down,  for  the 
old  time  of  Lithuanian  attacks  had  passed,  and  the  Knights 
of  the  Cross,  foreseeing  war  with  the  King  of  Poland,  sought 
the  friendship  of  the  Prince  of  Mazovia.  One  of  the  prince's 
men  blew  a  horn,  and  the  gate  was  open  directly.  There 
were  between  ten  and  twenty  bowmen  there,  but  on  the  walls 
not  a  living  soul,  for  the  prince  had  given  leave  to  go 
down.  Old  Mrokota,  who  had  arrived  two  days  earlier,  met 
the  guests,  greeted  them  in  the  prince's  name,  and  conducted 
them  to  rooms  in  which  they  could  array  themselves  properly 
for  the  table. 

Zbyshko  fell  at  once  to  asking  him  about  Yurand  of 
Spyhov,  and  he  answered  that  Yurand  was  not  there,  but 
that  they  expected  him,  since  he  had  promised  to  come,  and 
if  his  health  had  grown  worse  he  would  have  informed  them. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CEOSS.         297 

Stifl  they  had  sent  out  a  number  of  horsemen  to  meet  him, 
because  the  oldest  men  could  not  remember  such  a  storm. 

"  Then  perhaps  he  will  be  here  soon." 

' '  Surely  before  long.  The  princess  has  commanded  to  set 
plates  for  them  on  her  table." 

Zbyshko,  though  he  had  always  feared  Yurand,  rejoiced  in 
heart,  and  said  to  himseLf:  "Though  I  know  not  what  he 
has  done,  he  cannot  undo  this,  that  it  is  my  wife  who  will 
come,  my  dearest  Danusia!  "  And  when  he  repeated  that  to 
himself,  he  was  hardly  able  to  believe  his  own  happiness. 
Then  he  thought  that  perhaps  she  had  told  Turand  all ;  that 
perhaps  she  had  won  him  over,  and  persuaded  him  to  give 
her  at  once.  "  In  truth,  what  better  has  he  to  do?  Yurand 
is  a  wise  man,  and  knows  that  though  he  might  forbid  me, 
though  he  might  refuse  her  to  me,  I  would  take  her  in  every 
case,  for  my  right  is  the  strongest." 

While  dressing,  Zbyshko  talked  with  Mrokota ;  asked  him 
about  the  health  of  the  prince,  and  especially  the  princess, 
whom  from  the  time  of  his  visit  in  Cracow  he  had  loved  as  a 
mother.  He  was  glad  also  when  he  learned  that  all  in  the 
castle  were  well  and  gladsome,  though  the  princess  grieved 
much  at  the  absence  of  her  dear  little  singer. 

"Now  Yagenka,  whom  the  princess  likes  well,  plays  on 
the  lute  to  her,  but  not  in  any  way  as  the  other." 

"What  Yagenka?  "  asked  Zbyshko,  with  wonder. 

"Yagenka  of  Velgolas,  the  granddaughter  of  an  old  man 
from  Velgolas,  —  a  nice  girl,  with  whom  that  man  from 
Lorraine  has  fallen  in  love." 

"  Then  is  Pan  de  Lorche  here?  '* 

"  Where  should  he  be?  He  came  from  the  hunting -lodge, 
and  he  remains  here  because  it  is  pleasant  for  him.  There 
is  never  a  lack  of  guests  in  our  prince's  castle." 

"I  shall  look  on  the  Knight  of  Lorraine  with  pleasure; 
he  is  a  man  whom  no  one  can  reproach  in  any  way." 

"He,  too,  esteems  you.  But  let  us  go;  for  the  prince 
and  princess  will  take  their  places  at  table  directly." 

They  went  out.  In  two  chimneys  of  the  dining  hall  great 
fires  were  burning,  which  were  cared  for  by  youths,  and 
there  was  a  multitude  of  guests  and  courtiers.  The  prince 
entered  first  in  the  company  of  a  voevoda  and  a  number  of 
attendants.  Zbyshko  bent  down  to  his  knees,  and  then 
kissed  his  hand. 

In  return,  the  prince  pressed  his  head,  and,  going  a  little 
aside  with  him,  said,  — 


298  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  I  know  of  everything.  I  was  angry  at  first  that  you 
did  that  without  my  permission,  but  in  truth  there  was  no 
time,  for  I  was  then  in  Warsaw,  where  I  intended  to  pass 
the  holidays.  Finally,  it  is  known  that  if  a  woman  under- 
takes a  thing,  better  not  oppose  her;  for  thou  wilt  effect 
nothing.  The  princess  wishes  as  well  to  you  as  if  she  were 
your  mother,  and  I  prefer  always  to  please  rather  than 
oppose  her;  for  I  wish  to  spare  her  tears  and  sadness." 

Zbyshko  bent  a  second  time  to  the  knees  of  the  prince. 

"  God  grant  me  to  serve  your  princely  Grace  sufficiently." 

"  Praise  to  His  name  that  thou  art  well.  Tell  the  princess 
how  kindly  I  have  received  thee.  She  will  be  gladdened. 
As  God  lives,  her  pleasure  is  my  pleasure !  And  to  Yurand 
I  will  say  a  good  word  in  thy  favor,  and  I  think  that  he  will 
give  his  permission;  for  he  too  loves  the  princess." 

' '  Even  should  he  be  unwilling  to  give  it,  my  right  is  the 
first." 

"Thy  right  is  the  first,  and  he  must  agree;  but  he  may 
withhold  his  blessing.  No  man  can  wrest  that  by  force 
from  him ;  and  without  a  parent's  blessing  there  is  no  bless- 
ing from  God." 

Zbyshko  grew  sad  when  he  heard  these  words ;  for  up  to 
that  time  he  had  not  thought  of  this.  At  that  moment,  how- 
ever, the  princess  came  in  with  Yagenka  of  Velgolas  and 
other  damsels ;  so  he  sprang  forward  to  pay  homage  to  the 
lady.  She  greeted  him  still  more  graciously  than  had  the 
prince,  and  began  at  once  to  tell  him  of  the  expected  arrival 
of  Yurand.  "  Here  are  plates  set  for  them,  and  men  are 
sent  to  bring  them  out  of  the  storm.  It  is  not  according  to 
decorum  to  delay  the  Christmas  eve  supper,  for  'the  lord' 
does  not  like  that ;  but  they  will  come  surely  before  the  end 
of  supper." 

"As  to  Yurand,"  said  the  princess,  "it  will  be  as  God 
inspires.  Either  I  shall  tell  him  everything  to-day  or  to- 
morrow after  mass,  and  the  prince  has  promised  to  add  his 
word  also.  Yurand  is  self-willed,  but  not  toward  those  whom 
he  loves,  and  to  whom  he  is  under  obligation." 

Then  she  told  Zbyshko  how  he  was  to  bear  himself  toward 
his  father-in-law,  not  to  offend  him  —  God  forbid  that!  —  and 
not  to  lead  him  to  stubbornness.  In  general,  she  was  of 
good  hope  ;  but  a  person  knowing  the  world  better  and  look- 
ing at  it  more  quickly  than  Zbyshko,  would  have  noted  a 
certain  alarm  in  her  speech.  Perhaps  it  was  there  because 
the  lord  of  Spyhov  was  in  general  not  an  easy  man,  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  299 

perhaps,  too,  the  princess  began  to  be  alarmed  somewhat 
because  they  were  so  long  in  appearing.  The  storm  was 
becoming  more  cruel  out  of  doors,  and  all  said  that  the  man 
found  in  the  open  field  by  it  might  remain  there.  Another 
supposition  also  occurred  to  the  princess,  namely,  that 
Danusia  had  confessed  to  her  father  that  she  had  been 
married  to  Zbyshko,  and  Yuraud,  being  offended,  had  re- 
solved not  to  come  to  Tsehanov  at  all.  She  did  not  wish, 
however,  to  confide  these  thoughts  to  Zbyshko,  and  there 
was  not  even  time  for  it,  since  the  young  men  in  waiting  had 
begun  to  bring  in  the  food  and  place  it  on  the  table.  But 
Zbyshko  hastened  to  fall  at  her  feet  again,  and  ask,  — 

"But  if  they  come,  gracious  lady,  how  will  it  be?  Pan 
Mrokota  has  told  me  that  there  is  a  separate  division  for 
Yurand,  where  there  will  be  hay  beds  for  the  attendants. 
But  how  will  it  be?" 

The  princess  laughed,  and  striking  him  lightly  on  the  face 
with  her  gloves,  said,  — 

' k  Be  quiet !     Wait  till  you  see  him !  " 

And  she  went  to  the  prince,  for  whom  the  armor-bearers 
had  already  arrayed  his  chair,  so  that  he  might  take  his  seat. 
Before  doing  that,  however,  one  of  them  gave  him  a  flat  dish 
filled  with  thin  strips  of  cake  and  bits  of  meat  to  be  divided 
by  the  prince  among  guests,  courtiers,  and  servants.  An- 
other similar  one  was  held  for  the  princess  by  a  beautiful 
youth,  the  son  of  the  Castellan  of  Sohachev.  At  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  table  stood  Father  Vyshonek,  who  was  to 
bless  the  supper  set  out  upon  sweetly  smelling  hay. 

In  the  door  at  this  moment  appeared  a  man  covered  with 
snow,  who  called  aloud,  — 

"  Gracious  lord!  " 

"What?"  asked  the  prince,  not  glad  that  the  ceremony 
was  interrupted. 

"  On  the  Radzanov  road  are  travellers  covered  up  in  the 
snow.  We  must  send  more  people  to  dig  them  out." 

All  were  frightened  when  they  heard  this.  The  prince  was 
alarmed,  and  turning  to  the  Castellan,  cried,  — 

"  Horsemen  with  shovels,  quickly  !  " 

Then  he  turned  to  the  man  who  had  brought  the  news. 

"  Are  many  snowed  in?  " 

"  We  could  not  discover.  There  is  a  terrible  darkness  in 
the  air.  There  are  sleighs  and  horses,  a  considerable  escort." 

"  Do  ye  not  know  whose  they  are?  " 

"People  say  that  it  is  the  heir  of  Spyhov." 


300  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTEK  XXIH. 

"WHEN  Zbyshko  heard  the  unfortunate  tidings,  •without 
even  asking  permission  of  the  prince,  he  rushed  to  the 
stables,  and  commanded  to  saddle  his  horse.  The  Cheh, 
who,  as  a  nobly  born  attendant,  was  with  him  in  the  supper 
hall,  had  barely  time  to  go  to  their  room  and  bring  a  warm 
fur  robe;  but  he  did  not  try  to  detain  his  young  master;  for 
having  by  nature  strong  sense,  he  knew  that  any  endeavor 
to  restrain  him  was  useless,  and  that  delay  might  be  fatal. 
Mounting  a  second  horse,  he  seized  at  the  gate,  from  the 
keeper,  a  number  of  torches,  and  directly  they  were  moving 
with  the  prince's  people,  whom  the  old  Castellan  led  forward 
hastily.  Beyond  the  gate  darkness  impenetrable  surrounded 
them,  but  the  storm  seemed  to  have  weakened.  They  might, 
perhaps,  have  gone  astray  immediately  outside  the  town,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  man  who  had  brought  information,  and 
who  was  leading  them  the  more  quickly  and  surely  that  he 
had  with  him  a  dog  which  knew  the  road. 

On  the  open  field  the  storm  began  to  strike  sharply  in  their 
faces,  partly  because  they  were  going  speedily.  The  high- 
way was  drifted  in ;  in  places  there  was  so  much  snow  that 
they  were  forced  to  go  slowly;  for  the  horses  were  in  snow 
to  their  bellies.  The  prince's  men  lighted  torches  and  lamps, 
and  rode  on  amid  the  smoke  and  flame  of  torches  which  the 
wind  blew  as  fiercely  as  if  it  wished  to  sweep  those  flames 
away  from  the  pitchy  sticks  and  carry  them  off  into  the  fields 
and  forests. 

The  road  was  a  long  one.  They  passed  the  villages 
nearer  to  Tsehanov  and  Nedzborz,  then  they  turned  toward 
Radzanov.  Beyond  Nedzborz,  however,  the  storm  sub- 
sided sensibly  and  grew  weaker;  the  gusts  of  wind  became 
fainter,  and  no  longer  carried  whole  clouds  of  snow  with 
them.  The  sky  became  clearer.  Some  snow  fell  yet,  but 
soon  that  stopped.  Next  a  star  glittered  in  a  rift  of  the 
clouds.  The  horses  snorted;  the  riders  breathed  more 
freely.  The  stars  increased  in  number  each  moment,  and 
the  frost  bit.  After  the  expiration  of  a  few  "  Our  Fathers," 
the  storm  had  ceased  altogether. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  301 

De  Lorche,  who  rode  near  Zbyshko,  comforted  him,  saying 
that  surely  Yurand,  in  the  moment  of  danger,  had  thought 
first  of  all  of  his  daughter,  and,  though  they  should  dig  out 
all  the  others  dead,  they  would  find  her  alive  surely,  and 
sleeping  under  furs,  perhaps.  But  Zbyshko  understood  little 
of  what  he  said,  and  at  last  had  not  even  time  to  listen; 
for  after  a  while  the  guide  going  in  advance  turned  from 
the  road. 

The  young  knight  pushed  forward  and  asked,  — 

"  Why  do  we  turn  aside?  " 

"  Because  they  were  not  snowed  in  on  the  highway,  but  off 
there  !  Do  you  see  the  alder  grove  ?  " 

He  pointed  to  a  grove,  which  looked  dark  in  the  distance, 
and  which  could  be  seen  on  the  white  plain  of  snow  when 
the  clouds  uncovered  the  shield  of  the  moon  and  things 
became  visible. 

It  was  evident  that  they  had  left  the  highway. 

"  The  travellers  lost  the  highway,  and  rode  in  a  curved 
line  along  a  river.  In  time  of  storm  and  snow  fog  it  is 
easy  to  do  so.  They  went  on  and  on  until  their  horses 
failed." 

"  How  did  you  find  them?  " 

"The  dog  led  us." 

"  Are  there  no  houses  near  by?  " 

"  There  are,  but  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  The  Vkra 
is  right  here." 

' '  Hurry  on ! "  cried  Zbyshko. 

But  it  was  easier  to  give  a  command  than  to  execute  it; 
for  although  th  frost  was  sharp,  there  lay  on  the  field  snow 
yet  unfrozen,  drifts  freshly  collected  and  deep,  in  which 
the  horses  waded  above  their  knees ;  so  they  were  forced  to 
push  forward  slowly.  All  at  once  the  barking  of  a  dog 
reached  them.  Straight  in  front  appeared  the  large  and 
bent  trunk  of  a  willow,  on  which,  in  the  light  of  the  moon, 
gleamed  a  crown  of  leafless  branches. 

"  They  are  farther  on,"  said  the  leader,  "  near  the  alder 
grove ;  but  here  too  must  be  something." 

"  There  is  a  drift  under  the  willow.     Light  up  for  us ! ' 

A  number  of  the  prince's  men  dismounted  and  lighted  the 
place  with  their  torches ;  then  some  one  cried  on  a  sudden,  — 

"Here  is  a  man  under  the  snow!  "We  can  see  his  head 
right  here !  " 

"  There  is  a  horse  too !  "  cried  another  immediately. 

"Dig  him  out!" 


302  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Shovels  began  to  sink  in  the  snow  and  throw  it  on  both 
sides. 

After  a  while  they  saw  sitting  under  the  tree  a  man  with 
head  inclined  on  his  breast  and  his  cap  pulled  deeply  over 
his  face.  With  one  hand  he  was  holding  the  reins  of  a  horse 
lying  at  his  side  with  nostrils  buried  in  the  snow.  Evidently 
the  man  had  ridden  away  from  the  company,  perhaps  to 
reach  human  dwellings  more  quickly  and  obtain  help,  but 
when  his  horse  fell  he  took  refuge  under  the  willow  on  the 
side  opposite  the  wind,  and  there  he  was  chilled. 

"  Bring  a  light ! "  called  Zbyshko. 

An  attendant  pushed  up  a  torch  to  the  face  of  the  frozen 
man  ;  it  was  difficult  to  recognize  him  at  once.  But  when 
another  attendant  turned  the  face  upward,  one  cry  was 
wrested  from  the  breasts  of  all  present,  — 

4 'The  Lord  of  Spyhov!" 

Zbyshko  commanded  two  men  to  carry  him  to  the  nearest 
cottage  and  care  for  him ;  he  himself,  without  losing  time, 
galloped  on  with  the  rest  of  the  servants  and  the  guide  to 
rescue  the  remainder  of  the  party.  On  the  way  he  thought  that 
he  should  find  Danusia  there,  his  wife,  perhaps  not  alive,  and 
he  urged  the  last  breath  out  of  his  horse  which  struggled 
breast-deep  in  snow.  Fortunately  it  was  not  very  far,  at  the 
most  a  few  furlongs.  In  the  darkness  voices  were  heard, 
* '  Come  this  way !  "  —  voices  from  the  prince's  men  who  had 
remained  near  the  people  snowed  in.  Zbyshko  rushed  up 
and  sprang  from  his  horse. 

"  To  the  shovels!" 

Two  sleighs  had  been  dug  out  already  by  those  left  on 
guard.  The  horses  and  the  men  in  the  sleigh  were  frozen 
beyond  recover}7.  "Where  the  others  were  might  be  known 
by  hills  of  snow,  though  not  all  sleighs  were  entirely 
covered.  At  some  were  visible  horses  with  their  bellies 
pressed  against  drifts,  as  if  while  exerting  themselves  in 
running  they  had  grown  stiff  in  a  supreme  effort.  In  front 
of  one  pair  stood  a  man  sunk  to  his  waist,  and  as  immovable 
as  a  column  ;  at  more  distant  sleighs  the  men  had  died  near 
the  horses  while  holding  their  bridles.  Evidently  death  had 
caught  them  while  trying  to  free  the  beasts  from  snow- 
drifts. One  sleigh  at  the  very  end  of  the  line  was  free 
altogether.  The  driver  was  on  the  seat  with  his  hands  over 
his  ears ;  behind  lay  two  people  ;  the  long  lines  of  snow  blown 
across  their  breasts  were  united  with  a  bank  at  the  side  and 
covered  them  like  a  blanket,  so  that  they  seemed  sleeping 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  303 

calmly  and  peacefully.  Others,  however,  had  perished  while 
struggling  to  the  last  with  the  storm,  for  they  were  frozen 
in  postures  full  of  effort.  Some  sleighs  were  overturned; 
in  some  the  tongues  were  broken.  Time  after  time  the 
shovels  uncovered  backs  of  horses  bent  like  bows,  or  heads 
with  teeth  driven  into  the  snow ;  men  were  in  the  sleighs  and 
around  the  sleighs,  but  they  found  no  women.  At  moments 
Zbyshko  worked  with  the  shovel  till  the  sweat  flowed  from 
his  forehead;  at  moments  he  looked  with  throbbing  heart 
into  the  eyes  of  corpses,  thinking  whether  he  would  see 
among  them  a  beloved  face  —  all  in  vain !  The  light  shone 
only  on  the  stern  moustached  visages  of  warriors  from  Spy- 
hov ;  neither  Danusia  nor  any  other  woman  was  present. 

' '  How  is  this  'i "  asked  the  young  knight  of  himself,  with 
astonishment. 

And  he  called  to  those  who  were  working  farther  away, 
asking  if  they  had  not  found  anything ;  but  they  found  only 
men.  At  last  the  work  was  done.  The  attendants  at- 
tached their  own  horses  to  the  sleighs,  and  sitting  on  the 
seats  moved  with  the  bodies  toward  Neclzborz,  to  see  if  they 
could  not  in  the  heat  there  restore  to  life  any  of  the  bodies. 
Zbyshko  remained  with  the  Cheh  and  two  others.  It  came 
to  his  mind  that  Danusia's  sleigh  might  have  separated 
from  the  party  if  drawn,  as  was  proper  to  suppose,  by  the 
best  horses.  Yurand  might  have  ordered  to  drive  it  ahead 
or  might  have  left  it  somewhere  on  the  roadside  at  a  cottage. 
Zbyshko  knew  not  what  to  do ;  in  every  case  he  wanted  to 
search  the  near  drifts,  the  alder  grove,  and  then  turn  back 
and  search  along  the  highway. 

In  the  drifts  they  found  nothing.  In  the  alder  grove 
wolf  eyes  gleamed  at  them  repeatedly,  but  they  found  no 
trace  of  people  or  horses.  The  plain  between  the  alder 
grove  and  the  highway  was  glittering  then  in  moon  rays,  and 
on  the  white  sad  expanse  were  seen  here  and  there  at  a  dis- 
tance, a  number  of  dark  spots,  but  those  too  were  wolves 
which  at  the  approach  of  men  vanished  speedily. 

"  Your  Grace,"  said  Hlava  at  last,  "  we  are  riding  and 
searching  here  uselessly,  for  the  young  lady  of  Spyhov  was 
not  in  the  retinue." 

"  On  the  highway !  "  answered  Zbyshko. 

"We  shall  not  find  her  on  the  highway;  I  looked  with 
care  to  discover  if  there  were  not  boxes  in  the  sleighs,  and 
things  pertaining  to  women.  There  was  nothing.  The 
young  lady  has  remained  in  Spyhov." 


304  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

The  correctness  of  this  remark  struck  Zbyshko,  so  he 
answered :  — 

"God  grant  it  to  be  as  thou  sayest." 

The  Cheh  went  deeper  still  into  his  own  head  for  wisdom. 

1 '  If  she  had  been  in  a  sleigh  the  old  lord  would  not  have 
left  it,  or  if  he  left  the  sleigh  he  would  have  taken  her  on 
the  horse  in  front  of  him,  and  we  should  have  found  them 
together." 

"  Let  us  go  there  once  more,"  said  Zbyshko,  in  a  voice  of 
alarm,  for  it  occurred  to  him  that  it  might  be  as  Hlava  had 
said.  In  that  case  they  had  not  searched  with  sufficient 
diligence.  Yurand,  then,  had  taken  Danusia  before  him  on 
the  horse,  and  when  the  beast  fell  Danusia  went  away  from 
her  father  to  find  some  assistance.  In  that  event  she  might 
be  near  by  somewhere  under  the  snow. 

But  Hlava,  as  if  divining  these  thoughts,  said,  — 

"  In  that  case  we  should  have  found  her  things  in  the 
sleigh,  for  she  would  not  go  to  the  court  with  only  the  dress 
that  she  was  wearing." 

In  spite  of  this  just  conclusion  they  went  again  to  the 
willow,  but  neither  under  it  nor  for  a  furlong  around  the  tree 
did  they  find  anything.  The  prince's  men  had  taken  Yurand 
to  Nedzborz,  and  round  about  all  was  deserted.  Hlava  made 
the  remark,  still,  that  the  dog  which  had  run  with  the  guide 
and  which  had  found  Yurand,  would  have  found  the  young 
lady  also.  Thereupon  Zbyshko  was  relieved,  for  he  became 
almost  certain  that  Danusia  had  remained  at  Spyhov.  He 
was  able  even  to  explain  how  it  had  happened.  Evidently 
Danusia  had  confessed  all  to  her  father;  he,  not  agreeing 
to  the  marriage,  had  left  her  at  home  purposely,  and  was 
coming  himself  to  lay  the  affair  before  the  prince  and  ask  his 
intervention  with  the  bishop.  At  this  thought  Zbyshko  could 
not  resist  the  feeling  of  a  certain  solace,  and  even  delight, 
for  he  understood  that  with  the  death  of  Yurand  all  obstacles 
had  vanished. 

"Yurand  did  not  wish,  but  the  Lord  Jesus  has  wished," 
said  the  young  knight  to  himself,  "  and  the  will  of  God  is 
always  the  stronger." 

Now  he  needed  only  to  go  to  Spyhov,  take  Danusia  as  his 
own,  and  then  accomplish  his  vow,  which  was  easier  on  the 
boundary  than  in  distant  Bogdanets.  "God's  will!  God's 
will!"  repeated  he  in  his  soul.  But  he  was  ashamed  of  his 
hurried  delight  the  next  moment,  and  said,  turning  to  Hlava,  — 

"  I  am  sorry  for  him,  and  I  will  say  so  to  every  one." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  305 

"  People  declare,"  answered  the  attendant,  "  that  the  Ger- 
mans feared  him  as  death."  Then  after  a  moment  he  asked : 
"Shall  we  return  to  the  castle  now?" 

"  By  way  of  Nedzborz,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

So  they  went  to  Nedzborz,  and  stopped  before  a  residence 
in  which  an  old  noble,  named  Jeleh,  received  them.  Yurand 
they  did  not  find,  but  the  old  man  gave  good  news. 

"We  rubbed  him  with  snow  to  the  bones  almost,"  said 
he,  "  and  poured  wine  into  his  mouth ;  then  we  steamed  him 
in  a  bath,  where  he  regained  breathing." 

"Is  he  alive?  "  inquired  Zbyshko,  with  delight;  for  at  this 
news  he  forgot  his  own  affairs. 

"He  is  alive,  but  God  knows  if  he  will  recover;  for 
the  soul  is  not  glad  to  turn  back  when  it  has  made  half  the 
journey." 

"  Why  was  he  taken  from  here?" 

"He  was  taken  because  men  from  the  prince  came.  We 
covered  him  with  all  the  feather  "beds  in  the  house,  and  they 
took  him." 

"  Did  he  not  mention  his  daughter?" 

"  He  had  barely  begun  to  breathe;  he  had  not  recovered 
speech." 

"But  the  others?" 

"Are  now  behind  God's  stove.  Poor  people;  they  will 
not  be  at  mass  unless  at  that  one  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Himself  will  celebrate  in  heaven." 

' '  Did  none  revive  ?  " 

"  None.  Enter,  instead  of  talking  at  the  porch.  If  you 
wish  to  see  them,  they  are  lying  near  the  fire  in  the  servants' 
hall.  Come  in." 

But  they  did  not  go,  though  the  old  man  pressed  them; 
for  he  was  glad  to  detain  people  and  "chat"  with  them. 
They  had  a  long  piece  of  road  yet  from  Nedzborz  to 
Tsehanov ;  besides,  Zbyshko  was  burning  to  see  Yurand  at  the 
earliest,  and  learn  something. 

They  rode,  therefore,  as  rapidly  as  possible  along  the 
drifted  highway.  When  they  arrived  it  was  past  midnight, 
and  the  mass  was  just  finishing  in  the  castle  chapel.  To 
Zbyshko's  ears  came  the  lowing  of  cattle  and  the  bleating  of 
goats,  which  pious  voices  imitated  according  to  ancient  cus- 
tom, in  memory  of  the  Lord's  birth  in  a  stable.  After  mass 
the  princess  came  to  Zbyshko  with  a  face  full  of  fear  and 
anxiety. 

"  But  where  is  Danusia?"  asked  she. 
VOL.  i.  — 20 


306  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  She  has  not  come.  Has  not  Yurand  told?  —  for  I  hear 
that  he  is  alive." 

' '  Merciful  Jesus !  This  is  a  punishment  from  God,  and 
woe  to  us !  Yurand  has  not  spoken,  and  he  is  lying  like  a 
block  of  wood." 

"  Have  no  fear,  gracious  lady.  Danusia  remained  in 
Spyhov." 

"  How  dost  thou  know?  " 

"  I  know,  because  in  no  sleigh  was  there  a  trace  of  a 
change  of  clothing  for  her.  She  would  not  have  come  in 
one  cloak." 

"  True,  as  God  is  dear  to  me !  " 

And  quickly  her  eyes  began  to  sparkle  with  pleasure. 

"  Hei,  dear  Jesus,  Thou  who  wert  born  this  night,  it  is 
evident  that  not  Thy  anger,  but  Thy  blessing  is  upon  us." 

Still  the  arrival  of  Yurand  without  Danusia  surprised  her; 
so  she  inquired  further,  — 

"  What  could  have  kept  her  at  home?  " 

Zbyshko  explained  his  surmises.  They  seemed  correct, 
but  did  not  cause  her  excessive  alarm. 

"Yurand  will  owe  his  life  to  us  now,"  said  she;  "and  to 
tell  the  truth,  it  is  to  thee  that  he  owes  it ;  for  thou  didst  go 
to  dig  him  out  of  the  snow.  He  would,  indeed,  have  a  stone 
in  his  breast  were  he  to  resist  any  longer !  There  is  in  this 
a  warning  of  God,  for  him  not  to  resist  the  holy  Sacrament. 
The  moment  that  he  recovers  and  speaks,  I  will  tell  him  so." 

"He  must  recover  first;  for  it  is  unknown  why  Danusia 
has  not  come.  But  if  she  is  ill?  " 

"Do  not  talk  foolishness.  As  it  is,  I  am  sorry  that  she 
is  not  here.  If  she  had  been  ill  he  would  not  have  left 
her." 

"True!" 

And  they  went  to  Yurand.  It  was  as  hot  in  the  room  as 
in  a  bath,  and  perfectly  lighted ;  for  immense  logs  of  pine 
were  burning  in  the  chimney.  Father  Vyshonek  was  watch- 
ing the  sick  man,  who  was  lying  on  a  couch  under  bear- 
skins; his  face  was  pale,  his  hair  damp  from  perspiration,  his 
eyes  closed.  His  mouth  was  open,  and  his  breast  moved  with 
labor,  but  so  violently  that  the  skins  with  which  he  was 
covered  rose  and  fell  from  the  breathing. 

"  How  is  he?"  asked  the  princess. 

' '  We  have  poured  a  mug  of  heated  wine  into  his  mouth," 
answered  the  priest,  "  am?  he  is  perspiring." 

"Is  he  sleeping?" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  307 

"It  may  be  that  he  is  not  sleeping;  for  his  breast  moves 
tremendously." 

"  Have  you  tried  to  speak  with  him?" 

"  I  have  tried,  but  he  gives  no  answer,  and  I  think  that  he 
will  not  speak  before  daylight." 

"We  will  wait  for  daylight,"  said  the  princess. 

The  priest  insisted  that  she  should  go  to  rest,  but  she 
would  not  listen  to  him.  It  was  with  her  a  question  always 
and  in  everything  to  equal  in  Christian  virtues,  and,  there- 
fore, in  nursing  the  sick,  the  late  queen,  Yadviga,  and  redeem 
her  father's  soul  by  her  merits ;  hence,  in  a  country  which  had 
been  Christian  for  centuries  she  missed  no  opportunity  to 
show  herself  more  zealous  than  others,  and  thus  efface  the 
remembrance  that  she  had  been  born  in  pagan  error.  More- 
over, the  wish  was  burning  her  to  learn  something  from 
Yurand  touching  Danusia ;  for  she  was  not  altogether  at  rest 
concerning  her.  So,  sitting  down  at  the  side  of  his  couch, 
she  began  to  repeat  the  rosary,  and  then  to  doze.  Zbyshko, 
who  was  not  entirely  well  yet,  and  who  in  addition  had 
labored  immensely  in  the  riding  of  the  night,  soon  fol- 
lowed her  example,  and  after  an  hour  they  had  both  fallen 
asleep  so  soundly  that  they  would  have  slept  till  a  late  hour, 
perhaps,  had  not  the  bell  of  the  castle  chapel  roused  them 
at  daybreak. 

It  roused  Yurand  also,  who  opened  his  eyes,  sat  erect  on 
the  couch  quickly,  and  looked  around  with  blinking  eyes. 

4 '  Praised  be  Jesus  Christ !  How  is  it  with  you  ?  "  asked 
the  princess. 

But  apparently  he  had  not  regained  consciousness ;  for  he 
looked  at  the  princess  as  though  he  knew  her  not. 

' '  Come  this  way !  come  this  way  to  dig  the  drift !  "  called 
he  after  a  moment. 

"In  God's  name!     You  are  in  Tsehanov!  "  cried  the  lady. 

Yurand  wrinkled  his  forehead  like  a  man  who  is  collecting 
his  thoughts  with  difficulty,  and  answered,  — 

"In  Tsehanov?  My  child  is  waiting  for  me  —  and  the 
prince  and  princess  —  Danusia !  Dauusia !  " 

Then  closing  his  eyes,  he  dropped  again  to  the  pillow. 
Zbyshko  and  the  princess  were  terrified  lest  he  had  died; 
but  at  that  very  instant  his  breast  moved  with  deep  breath, 
as  in  the  case  of  a  man  seized  by  heavy  sleep. 

Father  Vyshonek  placed  a  finger  on  his  own  lips  and  made 
a  sign  not  to  rouse  the  man ;  then  he  whispered,  — 

"  He  may  sleep  all  day  in  this  manner." 


308  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

' '  True ;  but  what  did  he  say  ?  "  asked  the  princess. 

"  He  said  that  his  child  was  waiting  for  him  in  Tsehanov," 
answered  Zbyshko. 

"  He  said  that  because  he  has  not  regained  consciousness," 
explained  the  priest. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  309 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  priest  even  feared  that  at  a  second  awakening  dizziness 
might  seize  the  sick  man  and  deprive  him  of  his  mind  for  a 
long  time.  But  he  promised  the  princess  and  Zbyshko  that 
when  Yurand  spoke  he  would  inform  them.  They  left  the 
chamber,  and  he  went  to  sleep  himself. 

Yurand  woke  on  the  second  day  just  before  noon,  but  this 
time  in  perfect  consciousness.  The  princess  and  Zbyshko 
were  with  him.  He  sat  up  on  the  couch,  looked  at  the  princess, 
recognized  her,  and  said,  — 

"  Gracious  lady —  as  God  lives,  am  I  in  Tsehanov,  then?" 

"  Yes,  and  you  have  slept  over  Christmas." 

"The  snow  covered  me.     Who  saved  me?" 

"This  knight,  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets.  You  remember, 
you  saw  him  in  Cracow." 

Yurand  looked  a  while  with  his  sound  eye  at  the  young 
man,  then  said,  — 

"  I  remember.     But  where  is  Danusia?" 

"  Did  she  come  with  you?  "  asked  the  princess,  with  alarm. 

"How  could  she  come  with  me  when  I  was  going  to 
her?" 

Zbyshko  and  the  princess  looked  at  each  other,  thinking 
that  fever  was  speaking  through  Yurand's  mouth  yet. 

"Come  to  thyself,"  said  the  lady,  "by  the  dear  God! 
Was  not  the  girl  with  you?" 

" The  girl !     With  me?  "  asked  Yurand,  with  amazement. 

"All  your  attendants  perished,  but  she  was  not  found 
among  them.  Why  did  you  leave  her  in  Spyhov?" 

Yurand  repeated  once  more,  but  now  with  alarm  in  his 
voice,  — 

"  In  Spyhov?  Why,  gracious  lady,  she  is  living  with  you, 
not  with  me." 

"But  you  sent  people  and  a  letter  for  her  to  the  hunting- 
lodge." 

"In  the  name  of  the  Father  and  the  Son!"  answered 
Yurand.  "  I  have  not  sent  for  her  at  all." 

That  moment  the  princess  grew  pale. 

"  What  is  this?  "  asked  she.  "  Are  you  sure  that  you  are 
in  your  right  mind  ?  " 


310  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

««  By  the  mercy  of  God !  where  is  my  child  ?  "  cried  Yurand, 
springing  up. 

"  Listen.  An  armed  escort  came  for  Danusia  to  the  hunt- 
ing-lodge, bringing  a  letter  from  you.  In  the  letter  it  was 
\vntten°that  during  a  fire  beams  had  crushed  you ;  that  you 
were  half  blind,  and  wished  to  see  your  daughter.  Then 
they  took  Danusia  and  drove  away." 

"  Woe !  "  cried  Yurand.  "  As  God  is  in  heaven,  there  was 
no  fire  in  Spyhov,  and  I  did  not  send  for  her." 

Now  the  priest  returned  with  a  letter,  which  he  gave  to 
Yurand,  and  asked,  — 

"  Is  this  the  writing  of  your  priest?  " 

"  I  do  not  know." 

"But  the  seal?" 

"  The  seal  is  mine.     What  is  in  the  letter?  " 

Father  Vyshonek  read  the  letter ;  Yurand  listened,  grasp- 
ing his  own  hair. 

"  The  letter  is  false,"  said  he ;  "  the  seal  imitated  !  Woe 
to  my  soul!  They  have  seized  my  child,  and  will  destroy 
her." 

"Who?" 

"  The  Knights  of  the  Cross!  " 

"  God's  wounds!  We  must  inform  the  prince.  Let  him 
send  messengers  to  the  Grand  Master!  "  cried  the  lady. 
"  Merciful  Jesus,  rescue  her,  aid  her!  " 

Saying  this,  she  hurried  out  of  the  room  with  a  cry. 
Yurand  sprang  from  his  bed,  and  began  feverishly  to  draw 
the  clothing  onto  his  immense  back.  Zbyshko  sat  as  if 
petrified,  but  after  a  while  his  set  teeth  gritted  ominously. 

"  How  do  you  know  that  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  took 
her?  "  asked  the  pi'iest. 

"  I  will  swear  on  the  Passion  of  Christ!  " 

"Wait!  It  is  possible.  They  went  to  the  hunting-lodge 
to  complain  against  you.  They  wanted  vengeance." 

' '  They  carried  her  away !  "  cried  Zbyshko  on  a  sudden. 

He  rushed  out  of  the  room,  and  running  to  the  stables 
commanded  to  make  sleighs  and  saddle  horses  ready,  without 
knowing  clearly  himself  why  he  did  so.  He  understood  only 
this,  that  they  must  rescue  Danusia,  and  go  at  once,  — even 
to  Prussia,  —  and  there  snatch  her  from  enemies'  hands  or 
perish. 

He  returned  then  to  tell  Yurand  that  arms  and  horses 
would  be  ready  immediately.  He  was  sure  that  Yurand  also 
would  go  with  him.  In  his  heart  anger  was  boiling,  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  311 

pain  and  sorrow,  but  he  did  not  lose  hope;  for  it  seemed 
to  him  that  he  and  the  terrible  Knight,  could  do  anything, 
and  that  they  might  attack  even  all  the  power  of  the 
Order. 

In  the  room,  besides  Yurand,  the  priest,  and  the  princess, 
he  found  Prince  Yanush,  De  Lorche,  and  Pan  Mikolai, 
whom  the  prince,  when  he  had  learned  of  the  affair,  sum- 
moned»also  to  counsel ;  and  he  did  so  because  of  the  old  man's 
sound  sense  and  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Knights,  among 
whom  he  had  passed  long  years  in  captivity. 

"We  should  begin  prudently;  avoid  mistakes  caused 
through  anger,  and  not  ruin  the  girl,"  said  Pan  Mikolai. 
"  We  should  complain  at  once  to  the  Grand  Master,  and 
if  your  Princely  Grace  gives  me  a  letter,  I  will  deliver  it." 

"  I  will  give  the  letter,  and  you  will  go  with  it,"  answered 
the  prince.  "  We  will  not  let  the  girl  perish,  so  help  me  God 
and  the  holy  cross !  The  Grand  Master  fears  war  with  the 
King  of  Poland,  and  for  him  it  is  important  to  win  over  my 
brother  and  me.  You  may  be  sure  that  she  was  not  carried 
off  at  his  command  —  and  he  will  order  that  she  be  delivered 
to  us." 

"  But  if  it  was  at  his  command?  "  asked  the  priest. 

"  Though  he  is  a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  there  is  more  honor 
in  him  than  in  others,"  answered  the  prince,  "  and  as  I  have 
said  to  you,  he  would  prefer  at  present  to  please  rather 
than  anger  me.  Oh,  they  put  tallow  into  our  skins  as  long 
as  they  were  able,  but  now  they  understand  that  if  we 
Mazovians  help  Yagello,  it  will  go  ill  with  them." 

"  True,"  said  Pan  Mikolai.  "  The  Knights  of  the  Cross 
do  nothing  without  a  reason ;  so  I  conclude  that  if  they  have 
carried  off  the  girl,  they  have  done  so  only  to  knock  the 
sword  from  Yurand  s  hand,  or  get  a  ransom,  or  exchange 
her." 

Here  he  turned  to  the  lord  of  Spyhov. 

"  Whom  have  you  among  prisoners?  " 

"  De  Bergov,"  answered  Yurand. 

"  Is  he  a  considerable  person?  " 

"Evidently  a  man  of  distinction." 

De  Lorche  hearing  the  question  inquired  about  him,  and 
when  he  learned  what  the  question  was,  said,  — 

"  He  is  a  relative  of  the  Count  of  Guelders,  a  great 
benefactor  of  the  Order,  and  of  a  family  which  has  served 
it." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Pan  Mikolai,  after  he  had  interpreted 


312  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

De  Lorche's  words  to  those  present.  "  Men  of  his  family 
have  held  high  office  in  the  Order." 

' '  Danveld  and  De  Lowe  mentioned  him  very  emphati- 
cally," said  the  prince.  "  Whenever  one  of  them  opened  his 
mouth  he  said  that  De  Bergov  must  be  liberated.  As  God 
is  in  heaven,  they  carried  off  the  girl  beyond  doubt  to 
liberate  him." 

"  Then  they  will  yield  her  up,"  said  the  priest. 

"But  it  is  better  to  learn  where  she  is,"  said  Pan  Mikolai. 
"  For  suppose  that  the  Grand  Master  asks,  '  Whom  shall  I 
command  to  yield  her  up  ? '  what  answer  shall  we  give  ?  " 

"  Where  is  she !  "  asked  Yurand,  in  a  dull  voice.  "They 
are  not  keeping  her  surely  on  the  boundary,  out  of  fear  that 
I  might  capture  her,  but  they  have  taken  her  somewhere  to 
a  distant  island  of  the  sea,  or  the  Vistula." 

"  We  will  find  her  and  rescue  her, '  said  Zbyshko. 

But  the  prince  broke  out  suddenly  with  suppressed  anger : 

"The  dog  brothers!  they  have  seized  her  from  my  house, 
and  insulted  me ;  while  I  live  I  shall  not  forgive  them. 
I  have  had  enough  of  their  treasons !  enough  of  their  at- 
tacks !  Better  for  any  one  to  have  wolf  men  for  neighbors ! 
But  now  the  Grand  Master  must  punish  those  comturs,  return 
the  girl,  and  send  envoys  to  me  with  excuses.  Otherwise  I 
will  summon  a  levy !  " 

Here  he  struck  the  table  with  his  fist,  and  added,  — 

"Oh,  indeed!  My  brother  of  Plotsk  will  go  with  me,  and 
Vitold,  and  the  power  of  Yagello  the  king.  There  is  an  end 
of  moderation !  A  saint  would  snort  patience  out  of  himself 
through  the  nostrils.  I  have  had  enough  of  it !  " 

All  grew  silent,  waiting  with  their  counsel  till  the  prince's 
anger  should  be  calmed.  The  princess  rejoiced  that  he  took 
the  affair  of  Danusia  to  heart  so  much,  for  she  knew  that  he 
was  patient,  but  resolute,  and  that  once  he  had  undertaken 
a  thing  he  would  not  leave  it  until  he  had  won  victory. 

Then  Father  Vyshonek  began,  — 

"  Once  there  was  obedience  in  the  Order,  and  no  comtur 
dared  begin  anything  without  permission  of  the  Chapter  and 
the  Grand  Master.  For  this  reason  God  gave  into  their 
hands  countries  so  considerable  that  He  raised  them  almost 
above  every  other  temporal  power.  But  now  there  is  among 
them  neither  obedience,  justice,  faith,  nor  honesty.  Nothing 
but  greed  and  such  rage  as  if  they  were  wolves  and  not  men. 
How  are  they  to  obey  the  commands  of  the  Grand  Master  or 
the  Chapter  when  they  do  not  obey  those  of  God?  Each 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  313 

in  his  own  castle  is  like  a  ruling  prince,  and  each  helps 
the  other  in  wickedness.  If  we  complain  to  the  Master  they 
will  deny.  The  Master  will  command  them  to  yield  up  the 
girl,  but  they  will  not  do  so,  or  they  will  even  say :  '  She 
is  not  with  us ;  we  did  not  carry  her  away.'  If  he  commands 
them  to  take  an  oath,  they  will  take  one.  What  are  we  to 
do  then?" 

"  What  are  we  to  do  ?  "  said  PanMikolai.  "  Let  Yurand 
go  to  Spyhov ;  if  they  carried  her  away,  either  they  will  give 
her  for  a  ransom  or  exchange  her  for  De  Bergov ;  they  must 
inform  some  one,  and  they  will  inform  no  one  else  but 
Yurand." 

"  The  men  who  came  to  the  hunting- lodge  took  her," 
said  Father  Vyshonek. 

"  Then  the  Grand  Master  will  summon  them  to  account, 
or  command  them  to  meet  Yurand  in  the  field." 

"They  must  meet  me!"  exclaimed  Zbyshko,  "for  I 
sent  the  first  challenge." 

Yurand  took  his  hands  from  his  face,  and  inquired,  — 

"  Who  were  at  the  hunting-lodge?  " 

"  Dan  veld,  old  De  Lowe,  and  the  two  brothers,  Gottfried 
and  Rotgier,"  answered  the  priest.  "  They  complained  and 
wished  the  prince  to  command  you  to  free  De  Bergov  from 
captivity.  But  the  prince,  learning  from  De  Fourcy  that 
the  Germans  attacked  first,  reproached  them  and  sent  them 
away  unsatisfied." 

"  Go  to  Spyhov,"  said  Prince  Yanush,  "  for  they  will  make 
announcement  there.  They  have  not  done  so  yet,  because 
the  armor-bearer  of  this  young  knight  here  crushed  Danveld's 
arm  when  he  carried  the  challenge.  Go  to  Spyhov,  and 
when  they  make  announcement  let  me  know.  They  will 
send  you  your  child  in  place  of  De  Bergov,  but  still  I  shall 
not  omit  revenge,  for  they  have  offended  me  by  taking  her 
from  my  house." 

Here  anger  seized  him  anew,  for  really  the  Knights  of 
the  Cross  had  exhausted  his  patience,  and  after  a  while  he 
added,  — 

"Hei!  they  have  blown  and  blown  the  fire,  but  at  last 
they  will  burn  their  own  snouts  in  it." 

"  They  will  deny  5  "  repeated  the  priest. 

"  As  soon  as  they  notify  Yurand  that  they  have  the  girl, 
they  will  not  be  able  to  deny,"  answered  Pan  Mikolai,  some- 
what impatiently.  "  I  believe  that  they  are  not  keeping  her 
on  the  boundary,  and  that,  as  Yurand  has  justly  remarked, 


314  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

either  they  took  her  to  some  distant  castle  or  to  some  island 
near  the  coast,  but  when  there  is  proof  that  they  did  it  they 
will  not  deny  before  the  Master." 

But  Yurand  began  to  repeat  in  a  kind  of  strange  and 
terrible  voice, — 

"  Danveld,  De  Lowe,  Gottfried,  Rotgier!  " 

Pan  Mikolai  recommended  besides  to  send  experienced 
and  very  adroit  men  to  Prussia  to  inquire  in  Schytno  and 
Insbork  about  Danusia,  — was  she  there,  and  if  not  whither 
had  they  taken  her.  The  prince  seized  his  staff  and  went  out 
to  give  needful  orders ;  the  princess  turned  to  Yurand,  wish- 
ing to  strengthen  him  with  a  kind  word. 

"•  How  do  you  feel?."  asked  she. 

He  made  no  answer  for  a  while,  just  as  if  he  had  not  heard 
the  question,  but  later  he  said  on  a  sudden,  — 

"  As  if  some  one  had  struck  me  in  an  old  wound." 

"  Have  faith  in  God's  mercy,  —  Danusia  will  return;  only 
give  them  De  Bergov." 

"  I  would  not  begrudge  them  even  blood." 

The  princess  hesitated  whether  or  not  to  mention  the  mar- 
riage to  him,  but  when  she  had  thought  a  little  she  did  not 
like  to  add  a  new  pain  to  Yurand's  misfortunes,  which  were 
already  grievous,  and  moreover  a  certain  fear  seized  her. 
"  He  and  Zbyshko  together  will  search  for  her;  let  Zbyshko 
tell  him  at  an  opportunity,"  thought  she  ;  "  but  now  it  might 
disturb  his  brain  altogether."  So  she  preferred  to  talk  of 
something  else. 

"  Do  not  blame  us,"  said  she.  "  Men  came  in  your  colors 
with  a  letter  bearing  your  seal,  and  announcing  that  you  were 
sick;  that  sight  was  leaving  you;  that  you  wished  to  see 
your  child  once  more.  How  could  we  oppose,  and  fail  to 
carry  out  the  order  of  a  father  ?  " 

Yurand  fell  at  her  feet. 

"  I  blame  no  one,  gracious  lady." 

"  And  know  this,  that  God  will  restore  her  to  you;  for 
His  eye  is  above  her.  He  will  send  her  rescue,  as  he  sent  it 
at  the  last  hunt  when  the  wild  bull  attacked  us,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  inspired  Zbyshko  to  defend  Danusia  and  me,  for  which 
reason  the  prince  gave  him  spurs  and  a  belt.  You  see !  the 
hand  of  God  is  above  her.  Of  course  you  grieve  for  your 
daughter,  and  I  myself  am  filled  with  sorrow.  I  thought 
that  she  would  come  with  you ;  that  I  should  see  my  dearest, 
but  meanwhile  — 

Her  voice  trembled  and  tears  came  to  her  eyes,  but  in 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS.  315 

Yurand  despair,  which  up  to  that  moment  had  been  re- 
strained, burst  forth;  for  a  while  it  was  as  sudden  and 
terrible  as  a  whirlwind.  He  seized  his  long  hair  with  his 
hands  and  fell  to  beating  the  timbers  of  the  wall  with  his 
head,  groaning  and  repeating  in  a  hoarse  voice,  — 

"O  Jesus!     O  Jesus!     O  Jesus!" 

Zbyshko  sprang  to  him,  and  shaking  him  by  the  arms  with 
all  his  might,  cried,  — 

"  To  the  road  with  us !     To  Spyhov ! " 


316  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

' '  WHOSE  escort  is  this  ?  "  asked  Yurand  beyond  Radzanov, 
starting  up  from  meditation  as  if  from  a  dream. 

"  Mine,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"But  did  all  my  men  perish?" 

"I  saw  them  dead  in  Nedzborz." 

' '  The  old  warriors  are  gone !  " 

Zbyshko  made  no  answer,  and  they  rode  on  in  silence,  but 
quickly;  for  they  wished  to  be  in  Spyhov  at  the  earliest, 
hoping  to  find  there  messengers  from  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross.  Fortunately  for  them,  frosts  had  come,  and  the 
roads  were  beaten,  hence  they  could  hurry.  Toward  even- 
ing Yurand  spoke  again,  and  inquired  about  those  monks  of 
the  Order  who  had  been  at  the  hunting-lodge.  Zbyshko 
explained  everything,  and  told  also  of  their  complaints  and 
their  departure ;  of  the  death  of  De  Fourcy,  and  the  action 
of  his  own  armor-bearer,  who  had  crushed  Danveld's  arm 
in  such  terrible  fashion.  During  this  narrative  one  cir- 
cumstance struck  him,  the  presence  at  the  lodge  of  that 
woman  who  had  brought  the  healing  balsam  from  Danveld. 
At  the  stopping-place  he  fell  to  inquiring  of  Hlava  and 
Sanderus  touching  this  person,  but  neither  of  them  knew 
exactly  what  had  become  of  her.  It  seemed  to  them  that 
she  had  gone  away  either  with  the  men  who  had  come  for 
Danusia  or  soon  after.  It  occurred  then  to  Zbyshko  that 
she  might  have  been  sent  to  warn  those  men  in  case  Yurand 
had  been  present  at  the  hunting-lodge.  In  that  event,  they 
would  not  have  presented  themselves  as  people  from 
Spyhov;  they  could  have  some  other  letter  prepared  to 
give  the  princess,  instead  of  the  false  one  attributed  to 
Yurand.  All  this  was  planned  with  hellish  acuteness,  and 
Zbyshko,  who  till  then  had  known  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross  in  the  open  field  only,  thought  for  the  first  time  that 
hands  were  not  sufficient  to  oppose  them,  but  that  a  man 
had  to  conquer  them  with  his  head  also.  To  him  this 
thought  was  bitter;  for  his  immense  pain  and  sorrow 
turned  first  of  all  to  desire  for  blood  and  struggle.  To 
him  even  the  rescue  of  Danusia  presented  itself  as  a  se- 
ries of  battles,  either  alone  or  in  company ;  meanwhile  he 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  317 

saw  that  it  might  be  needful  to  chain  down  desire  of  re- 
venge and  head-breaking  as  he  would  a  bear,  and  seek 
new  ways  entirely  of  finding  and  saving  Danusia.  While 
thinking  of  this,  he  regretted  that  Matsko  was  not  with  him. 
Matsko  was  as  adroit  as  he  was  valiant.  Still  he  resolved 
to  send  Sanderus  from  Spyhov  to  Schytno  to  find  that 
woman,  and  endeavor  to  learn  from  her  what  had  become 
of  Danusia.  He  said  to  himself  that  though  Sanderus  might 
wish  to  betray  him,  he  could  not  injure  the  cause  much,  and 
if  he  were  true  he  might  render  considerable  service;  for 
his  occupation  gave  him  access  to  all  places. 

Wishing  to  take  counsel  first  with  Yurand,  he  deferred  this 
matter  till  they  reached  Spyhov,  all  the  more  as  night  had 
fallen,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  Yurand,  as  he  sat  on  his 
lofty  saddle  of  a  knight,  had  fallen  asleep  from  his  toils,  his 
suffering,  and  grievous  sorrow.  But  Yurand  was  riding  with 
hanging  head  only  for  the  reason  that  misfortune  had  bent 
him.  And  it  was  evident  that  he  was  thinking  of  it  con- 
tinually ;  for  his  heart  was  full  of  cruel  fears,  since  he  said 
at  last,  — 

"  Would  that  I  had  frozen  to  death  at  Nedzborz.  Was  it 
thou  who  dug  me  out  of  the  snow  ?  " 

"I,  with  others." 

*'  And  at  that  hunt  it  was  thou  who  saved  my  child?  " 

* '  What  was  it  my  duty  to  do  ?  " 

"  And  now  wilt  thou  help  me?  " 

But  in  Zbyshko  love  for  Danusia  burst  forth,  and  hatred 
against  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  so  great  that  he  rose  in  his 
saddle  and  spoke  through  his  set  teeth  as  if  with  difficulty,  — 

"  Listen  to  what  I  say:  Though  I  had  to  gnaw  Prussian 
castles  with  my  teeth,  I  would  gnaw  them  down  and  get 
her." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.  The  vengeful  and  unre- 
strained nature  of  Yurand  responded  evidently  with  all  its 
force  under  the  influence  of  these  words;  for  he  gritted  his 
teeth  in  the  darkness,  and  after  a  while  repeated  the 
names,  — 

"  Danveld,  Lowe,  Rotgier,  Gottfried." 

In  his  soul  he  thought  that  if  they  wished  him  to  release 
De  Bergov  he  would  release  him ;  if  they  demanded  pay  in 
addition,  he  would  pay,  though  he  were  to  add  all  Spyhov. 
But  woe  later  on  to  those  who  had  raised  hands  on  his  only 
child. 

All  that  night  sleep  did  not  close  the  eyes  of  those  two 


318  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

men  for  one  moment.  Toward  morning  they  could  hardly 
recognize  each  other,  so  much  had  their  faces  changed  in 
that  single  night.  At  last  Zbyshko's  suffering  and  resolve 
astonished  Yurand  ;  so  he  said,  — 

"  She  covered  thee  with  a  veil  and  wrested  thee  from 
death  —  I  know  that.  But  dost  thou  love  her  besides  ?  " 

Zbyshko  looked  him  straight  in  the  eyes  with  a  face  almost 
insolent,  and  answered,  — 

' '  She  is  my  wife." 

At  this  Yuraud  stopped  his  horse,  and  gazed  at  Zbyshko, 
blinking  from  amazement. 

"  What  hast  thou  said?  "  inquired  he. 

"  I  say  that  she  is  my  wife,  and  that  I  am  her  husband." 

The  Knight  of  Spyhov  covered  his  eyes  with  his  glove,  as 
if  his  sight  had  been  dazzled  by  a  lightning  flash,  but  he  said 
nothing.  After  a  while  he  rode  on,  and  pushing  to  the  head 
of  the  escort  advanced  in  silence. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  319 


CHAPTEE  XXVI. 

ZBTSHKO,  riding  behind,  was  unable  to  restrain  himself 
long,  and  said  in  his  soul,  "  I  would  rather  see  him  burst 
out  in  anger  than  become  stubborn." 

So  he  rode  up  and  said,  touching  Yurand's  stirrup  with 
his  own,  — 

"  Listen  and  hear  how  it  was.  You  know  what  Danusia 
did  for  me  in  Cracow,  but  you  do  not  know  that  in  Bogdanets 
they  wished  me  to  marry  Yagenka,  the  daughter  of  Zyh  of 
Zgorzelitse.  My  uncle,  Matsko,  and  her  father  wished  the 
marriage,  and  the  Abbot  of'Tulcha,  our  relative,  a  rich  man, 
wished  it  also.  But  why  talk  long  of  this?  She  is  an  honest 
maiden,  beautiful  as  a  deer,  and  has  a  proper  dowry.  But  it 
could  not  take  place.  I  wanted  Yagenka,  but  I  wanted 
Danusia  more,  and  I  went  to  her  in  Mazovia ;  for  I  tell  you 
sincerely  I  could  not  live  longer  without  her.  You  remem- 
ber how  you  yourself  loved  —  remember  that !  and  you  will 
not  wonder  at  me." 

Here  Zbyshko  stopped  while  waiting  for  some  word 
from  Yurand,  but,  as  he  remained  silent,  the  young  man 
continued,  — 

"  At  the  hunting-lodge  God  granted  me  to  save  the 
princess  and  Danusia  from  a  wild  bull,  and  the  princess 
said  immediately  after :  '  Now  Yurand  will  not  be  opposed ; 
for  how  could  he  refuse  reward  for  such  a  deed  ? '  But  even 
then  I  had  not  thought  of  taking  her  without  your  parental 
permission.  Besides,  I  had  no  chance  of  doing  so ;  for  the 
savage  beast  had  so  crushed  me  that  he  almost  squeezed  out 
my  soul.  But  afterward,  you  know,  those  people  came  for 
Danusia,  as  if  to  take  her  to  Spyhov,  and  I  had  not  risen 
from  my  bed  yet.  I  thought  that  I  should  never  see  her 
again;  I  thought  that  you  would  take  her  to  Spyhov  and 
give  her  to  some  other  man.  In  Cracow  you  were  opposed 
to  me,  you  know.  I  thought  that  I  should  die.  Hei,  mighty 
God,  what  a  night  that  was  !  Nothing  but  suffering ;  nothing 
but  sorrow !  I  thought  when  she  went  away  from  me  that 
even  the  sun  would  not  rise  again.  You  understand  people's 
love  and  their  sorrow." 


320  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

For  a  moment  tears  quivered  in  Zbyshko's  voice,  but  he  had 
a  brave  heart,  so  he  mastered  himself,  and  continued,  — 

"  Men  came  for  her  in  the  evening,  and  wanted  to  take 
her  immediately,  but  the  princess  commanded  them  to  wait 
till  morning.  Now,  the  Lord  Jesus  inspired  me  to  im- 
plore the  princess  and  beg  of  her  Danusia.  I  thought  that 
if  I  were  to  die  I  should  have  even  that  consolation.  Re- 
member that  the  girl  was  to  go,  and  I  was  to  remain  there 
sick,  almost  dying.  There  was  no  time  to  beg  for  your  per- 
mission. The  prince  was  not  at  the  hunting-lodge,  so  the 
princess  hesitated;  she  had  no  one  with  whom  to  advise: 
At  last  she  and  Father  Vyshonek  took  pity  on  me,  and 
Father  Vyshonek  married  us.  God's  might,  God's  justice." 

"•  God's  punishment,"  added  Yurand,  in  a  deep  voice. 

"Why  punishment?"  asked  Zbyshko.  "Only  notice, 
they  sent  for  her  before  the  marriage,  and  whether  it  took 
place  or  not  they  would  have  carried  her  away." 

Yurand  said  nothing,  and  rode  on  shut  up  in  himself, 
gloomy  and  with  such  a  stony  face  that  Zbyshko,  though  he 
felt  immediately  that  consolation  which  the  confession  of  a 
long-hidden  secret  always  produces,  was  frightened  at  last, 
and  said  to  himself  with  increasing  alarm,  that  the  old  knight 
had  grown  stubborn  in  his  anger,  and  that  thenceforth  they 
would  be  as  strangers  to  each  other  and  enemies. 

And  a  moment  of  great  affliction  came  on  him.  Never 
had  he  been  in  such  a  plight  since  the  day  of  leaving 
Bogdanets.  It  seemed  to  him  that  there  was  no  hope  of 
reconciling  Yurand,  and,  what  was  worse,  no  hope  of  saving 
Danusia ;  it  seemed  that  all  was  useless ;  that  in  future  there 
would  fall  on  him  only  increasing  misfortune  and  increasing 
misery.  But  this  oppression  was  brief,  or  rather,  in  accord- 
ance with  his  nature,  it  turned  quickly  into  anger  and  a 
desire  for  quarrel  and  battle. 

' '  He  wants  no  agreement,"  thought  Zbyshko,  in  refer- 
ence to  Yurand;  "let  there  be  disagreement,  let  come  what 
may !  "  And  he  was  ready  to  spring  at  the  eyes  of  Yurand 
himself,  lie  was  seized  with  a  desire  for  battle  with  some 
one  about  some  question  ;  he  wished  to  do  something  if  he 
could  give  escape  to  his  regret,  his  bitterness  and  anger ;  if 
he  could  find  some  relief. 

Meanwhile,  they  halted  on  the  cross-road  at  an  inn  called 
Svetlik,  where  Yurand,  when  on  journeys  from  the  prince's 
castle  to  Spyhov,  usually  gave  rest  to  his  men  and  horses. 
He  stopped  now  unconsciously.  After  a  time  Yurand  and 


THE  KNIGHTS  OP  THE  CROSS.  321 

Zbyshko  found  themselves  in  a  room  apart.  On  a  sudden 
Yurand  halted  before  the  young  knight,  and  fixing  a  glance 
on  him  inquired, — 

"  And  hast  thou  wandered  in  here  for  her?  " 

Zbyshko  answered  almost  rudely,  — 

"  Do  you  think  that  I  shall  hesitate  to  answer?  " 

And  he  looked  straight  into  Yurand's  eyes,  ready  to  burst 
out  with  anger  against  anger.  But  in  the  old  warrior's  face 
there  was  no  stubbornness ;  there  was  only  sadness  almost 
without  limit. 

"  And  didst  thou  save  my  child?  "  asked  he  after  a  while, 
"  and  dig  me  out  of  the  snow?  " 

Zbyshko  looked  at  him  with  wonder  and  fear  lest  his  brain 
might  have  become  unsettled ;  for  Yurand  repeated  exactly 
the  same  questions  which  he  had  asked  already. 

"  Sit  down,"  said  he;  "  for  it  seems  to  me  that  you  are 
weak  yet." 

But  Yurand  raised  his  hands,  placed  them  on  Zbyshko's 
shoulders,  and  all  at  once  he  drew  him  with  what  strength  he 
had  to  his  heart.  Zbyshko,  when  he  recovered  from  mo- 
mentary astonishment,  seized  him  around  the  waist,  and 
they  held  each  other  long ;  for  common  suffering  and  mis- 
fortune had  bound  them  together. 

"When  they  let  go  of  each  other,  Zbyshko  grasped  the  old 
knight's  knees,  and  then  kissed  his  hand,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes. 

"  Then  you  will  not  be  offended  with  me?  "  asked  he. 

To  which  Yurand  answered,  — 

"  I  was  opposed  to  you ;  for  in  my  soul  I  had  devoted  her 
to  God." 

"  Y"ou  devoted  her  to  God,  and  God  to  me.    It  is  His  will." 

"  His  will !  "  repeated  Yurand ;  "  but  now  we  need  mercy." 

"  Whom  should  God  aid  if  not  a  father  looking  for  his 
child,  or  a  husband  seeking  his  wife?  He  will  not  assist 
bandits,  be  sure." 

"  Still  they  carried  her  away,"  answered  Yurand. 

"Then  give  them  De  Bergov  for  her." 

"I  will  give  them  everything  they  ask." 

But  at  thoughts  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  old  hatred  was 
roused  in  him  at  once,  and  embraced  him  like  a  flame ;  for 
after  a  while  he  added  through  his  set  teeth,  — 
"  And  I  will  give  that  which  they  do  not  want." 
"I,  too,  have  made  a  vow,"  said  Zbyshko ;  " but  now  we 
must  be  off  to  Spyhov !  " 

VOL.  I.  — 21 


322  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

And  he  urged  the  saddling  of  the  horses.  In  fact,  when 
the  horses  had  eaten  oats  and  the  people  had  warmed  them- 
selves in  the  rooms  somewhat,  they  moved  on,  though  it  had 
grown  dark  out  of  doors.  Since  the  road  before  them  was 
long,  and  there  were  severe  frosts  at  night,  Yurand  and 
Zbyshko,  who  had  not  regained  all  their  strength  yet,  rode 
in  a  sleigh.  Zbyshko  told  of  his  uncle,  Matsko,  for  whom 
he  was  yearning  in  spirit.  He  grieved,  too,  that  that  uncle 
was  not  present ;  for  his  cunning  might  be  of  equal  use  with 
his  valor,  cunning  which  against  such  enemies  was  even 
more  needed  than  valor.  At  last  he  turned  to  Yurand,  and 
asked, — 

' '  But  are  you  cunning  ?  For  I  am  not  able  in  any  way  to 
succeed  in  that." 

"Neither  am  I,"  answered  Yurand.  "It  was  not  with 
cunning  that  I  warred  against  them,  but  with  this  hand  and 
with  the  grief  that  is  in  me." 

"Ah,  that  I  can  understand,"  said  the  young  knight.  "  I 
understand  because  I  love  Danusia,  and  they  carried  her 
away.  If  they  should  —  but  God  preserve  —  " 

And  he  did  not  finish ;  for  at  the  very  thought  he  felt  in 
his  breast,  not  his  own,  but  a  wolfs  heart.  For  some 
time  they  went  forward  in  silence  over  the  white  road  filled 
with  moonlight,  and  then  Yurand  said  as  it  were  to  him- 
self, — 

"  Had  they  reason  for  revenge,  I  should  not  say  anything. 
But,  by  the  dear  God,  they  have  none.  I  fought  with  them 
in  the  field  when  I  was  going  on  an  embassy  from  our  prince 
to  Vitold,  but  here  I  lived  with  them  as  neighbor  with  neigh- 
bor. Bartosh  Nalench  seized  forty  knights  who  were  going 
to  Malborg ;  he  put  them  in  chains  and  confined  them  under- 
ground in  Kozmiu.  The  Knights  of  the  Cross  had  to  pay  half 
a  wagon-load  of  money  for  them.  As  to  me,  when  a  German 
guest  happened  along  who  was  going  to  the  Knights  of  the 
Cross,  I  entertained  him  as  one  knight  another,  and  gave 
him  presents.  More  than  once  Knights  of  the  Cross  came 
across  the  swamp  to  me.  I  was  not  harsh  to  them  in  those 
days,  and  still  they  did  to  me  that  which  even  to-day  I  would 
not  do  to  my  greatest  enemy." 

And  terrible  recollections  rent  him  with  increasing  force ; 
the  voice  died  in  his  breast  for  a  time,  then  he  continued, 
half  groaning,  — 

"  I  had  one  dear  lamb,  the  same  to  me  as  the  single  heart 
in  my  breast ;  they  bound  her  with  a  rope  as  they  might  bind 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  323 

a  dog,  and  she  grew  pale  and  died  on  that  rope  of  theirs. 
Xow  they  have  taken  my  child  —  Jesus !  O  Jesus ! " 

Again  there  was  silence.  Zbyshko  raised  toward  the  moon 
his  youthful  face,  in  which  was  depicted  amazement;  then 
he  looked  at  Yurand. 

"  Father,"  said  he,  "  it  would  be  better  for  the  Knights  to 
win  the  love  of  men  and  not  their  vengeance.  Why  do  they 
work  so  much  harm  on  all  people  and  all  nations?"' 

Yurand  spread  out  his  arms  as  if  in  despair,  and  said  in  a 
dull  voice,  — 

"I  know  not." 

Zbyshko  meditated  a  time  over  his  own  question,  but  after 
a  while  his  mind  turned  to  Yurand,  — 

"  People  say  that  you  have  wreaked  on  them  a  praise- 
worthy vengeance." 

Yurand  choked  down  his  pain,  recovered,  and  said,  — 

"  Yes,  for  I  vowed  it  to  them — and  I  vowed  to  God  that 
if  He  would  let  me  wreak  that  vengeance  I  would  devote 
to  Him  the  child  which  was  left  to  me.  For  this  reason 
I  was  opposed  to  thee.  But  now  I  know  not  if  that  was 
done  by  His  will  or  if  thou  hast  roused  His  anger  by  thy 
act." 

"  No,"  said  Zbyshko.  "  Just  now  I  have  told  you  that  if 
the  marriage  had  not  taken  place,  the  dog  brothers  would 
have  seized  her  anyhow.  God  accepted  your  wish,  but 
Danusia  He  gave  to  me:  for  without  His  will  we  should 
not  have  done  anything." 

"  Every  sin  is  against  the  will  of  God." 

"  A  sin  is,  but  not  a  sacrament.  A  sacrament  is  a  thing 
of  God." 

"  For  this  reason  there  is  no  cure  in  thy  case." 

"Glory  to  God  that  there  is  not!  Complain  not,  more- 
over; for  no  man  could  help  you  against  these  bandits  as  I 
shall.  Look  here  !  I  will  pay  them  for  Danusia  in  my  own 
way,  but  if  there  is  even  one  of  those  alive  who  carried  off 
your  dead  one,  give  him  to  me,  and  you  will  see  1 " 

Yurand  shook  his  head. 

"No,"  answered  he  gloomily.  "  Of  those,  not  a  man  is 
alive." 

For  some  time  nothing  was  audible  but  the  snorting  of 
horses  and  the  dull  tread  of  hoofs  as  they  struck  the  beaten 
snow. 

"  Once,  one  night,"  continued  Yurand,  "  I  heard  some 
voice,  as  if  coming  out  of  the  wall,  and  it  said  to  me,  '  Ven- 


324  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

geance  enough ! '  but  I  did  not  obey ;  for  that  was  not  her 
voice. " 

"And  what  voice  might  it  have  been?"  inquired  Zbyshko, 
with  alarm. 

"  I  know  not.  Often  in  Spyhov  some  one  speaks  in  the 
wall  to  me,  and  groans  sometimes ;  for  many  of  them  have 
died  in  chains  in  the  cellar." 

"  But  what  does  the  priest  say?" 

"  The  priest  blessed  the  castle,  and  told  me  to  stop  taking 
vengeance ;  but  that  cannot  be.  I  became  too  grievous  to 
the  Germans,  and  then  they  set  out  to  take  vengeance  them- 
selves. They  formed  ambushes  and  challenged  me  to  the 
field.  That  was  the  case  lately.  Meinegger  and  De  Bergov 
challenged  me  first." 

' '  Have  you  ever  taken  ransom  ?  " 

"  No.  Of  those  whom  I  seized  captive,  De  Bergov  will  be 
the  first  to  go  out  alive." 

The  conversation  stopped ;  for  they  turned  from  the  broad 
highway  to  a  narrow  road,  along  which  they  advanced  slowly; 
for  it  was  steep,  and  in  places  changed  into  forest  hollows 
full  of  snow-drifts  difficult  to  cross.  In  spring  or  summer, 
in  time  of  rains,  this  road  must  have  been  almost  impassable. 

"  Are  we  near  Spyhov  now? "  inquired  Zbyshko. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Yurand.  "  There  is  a  large  strip  of  pine 
wood  yet,  and  then  a  swamp ;  in  the  midst  of  that  swamp  is 
my  castle.  Beyond  are  meadows  and  dry  fields,  but  to 
the  castle  it  is  impossible  to  go  except  by  a  dam.  More 
than  once  the  Germans  wanted  to  reach  me,  but  they  could 
not,  and  of  their  bones  a  great  many  are  decaying  along  the 
forest  edges." 

"Then  it  is  not  easy  to  go  there,"  said  Zbyshko.  "If 
the  knights  send  people  with  letters,  how  will  they  find  the 
way  to  you  ?  " 

"  They  send  often ;  they  have  people  who  know  the 
way." 

"  God  grant  us  to  meet  them  in  Spyhov." 

The  wish  was  to  be  realized  earlier  than  the  young  knight 
imagined ;  for  when  they  had  driven  out  of  the  wood  to  an 
open  plain,  on  which  stood  Spyhov  in  the  midst  of  a  swamp, 
they  saw  two  men  on  horseback,  and  a  low  sleigh,  in  which 
were  sitting  three  dark  figures.  The  night  was  very 
clear,  so  that  on  the  white  cover  of  snow  they  could  see 
the  whole  company  distinctly.  The  hearts  of  Yurand 
and  Zbyshko  beat  more  quickly  at  sight  of  it;  for  who 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  325 

would  go  to  Spyhov  at  night  except  messengers  from  the 
Order  ? 

Zbyshko  directed  the  driver  to  go  with  more  speed,  and  soon 
they  approached  so  considerably  that  the  people  heard  them, 
and  the  two  horsemen,  who  were  watching  evidently  over  the 
safety  of  the  sleigh,  turned  toward  them,  and  raising  cross- 
bows from  their  shoulders,  cried,  — 

"  Wer  da  (who  is  there)? " 

"  Germans,"  whispered  Yurand  to  Zbyshko. 

"  Then  he  raised  his  voice,  and  said,  — 

"  It  is  my  right  to  inquire,  thine  to  answer.    Who  are  ye?  *" 

"Wayfarers." 

"  What  kind  of  wayfarers?  * 

"Pilgrims." 

"Whence?" 

"From  Schytno." 

"  They  are  the  persons ! "  whispered  Yurand  again. 

The  sleighs  were  now  near  each  other,  and  at  the  same 
time  in  front  of  both  appeared  six  horsemen.  These  were 
guards  from  Spyhov,  who  night  and  day  watched  the  dam 
leading  to  the  castle.  In  front  of  the  horses  ran  dogs, 
dangerous  and  large,  quite  like  wolves. 

The  guards,  on  recognizing  Yurand,  called  out  in  his 
honor,  but  in  the  calls  was  heard  wonder  that  the  heir  was 
returning  so  soon  and  unexpectedly ;  but  he,  occupied  entirely 
with  the  messengers,  turned  to  them  a  second  time. 

"  Whither  are  ye  going?  "  asked  he. 

"To  Spyhov." 

"  What  do  ye  wish?  " 

"  We  can  only  tell  that  to  the  master  himself." 

The  words,  "  I  am  the  master  of  Spyhov,"  were  on 
Yurand's  lips,  but  he  restrained  himself,  understanding  that 
the  conversation  could  not  take  place  before  people.  He 
gave  command  to  go  almost  as  fast  as  the  horses  could 
gallop. 

Zbyshko  was  so  impatient  also  for  news  from  Danusia  that 
he  could  turn  attention  to  no  other  thing.  He  was  all  impa- 
tience when  the  guards  stopped  his  way  twice  on  the  dam, 
impatient  when  they  let  down  the  bridge  beyond  which 
was  an  enormous  palisade  on  the  wall,  and  though  formerly 
a  desire  had  seized  him  often  to  see  what  sort  of  a  look  that 
castle  of  ominous  repute  had,  at  sight  of  which  Germans 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  themselves,  he  saw  nothing 
now  save  those  messengers  of  the  Order,  from  whom  he  might 


326  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

learn  where  Danusia  was  and  when  freedom  would  be  re- 
stored to  her.  But  he  did  not  foresee  that  grievous  disap- 
pointment was  waiting  for  him  in  a  moment. 

Besides  the  horsemen  given  for  defence  and  the  driver, 
the  embassy  from  Schytno  was  composed  of  two  persons, 
one  of  whom  was  that  same  woman  who  had  brought  the 
healing  balsam  to  the  hunting-lodge;  the  other  a  young 
pilgrim.  Zbyshko  did  not  know  the  woman,  for  he  had  not 
seen  her;  the  pilgrim  seemed  at  once  to  him  a  disguised 
attendant.  Yurand  conducted  both  to  the  corner  chamber. 
He  stood  before  them,  immense  in  size  and  almost  terrible 
in  the  light  which  fell  on  him  from  the  fire  blazing  in  the 
chimney. 

' '  Where  is  my  child  ?  "  asked  he. 

They  were  frightened  when  they  stood  eye  to  eye  with  the 
terrible  Yurand.  The  pilgrim,  though  his  face  was  inso- 
lent, simply  trembled  like  a  leaf,  and  the  woman  shook  in 
every  limb.  Her  glance  passed  from  Yurand's  face  to 
Zbyshko,  then  to  the  shining,  bald  head  of  Father  Kaleb, 
and  again  returned  to  Yurand,  as  if  with  the  question,  What 
are  those  two  doing  here? 

"  Lord,"  said  she  at  last,  "  we  know  not  what  your  ques- 
tion means ;  but  we  are  sent  here  to  you  on  important 
business.  He  who  sent  commanded  us  expressly  to  talk  to 
you  without  witnesses." 

"I  have  no  secrets  before  them,"  said  Yurand. 

"  If  you  command  them  to  remain,  we  shall  pray  you  for 
nothing  save  permission  to  leave  here  to-morrow." 

On  the  face  of  Yurand,  who  was  unaccustomed  to  resist- 
ance, anger  was  evident.  For  a  time  his  yellow  moustache 
moved  ominously,  but  he  remembered  that  Danusia  was 
in  peril,  and  restrained  himself.  Zbyshko,  for  whom  the 
first  question  was  that  the  conversation  should  take  place  at 
the  earliest,  and  who  was  certain  that  Yurand  would  repeat 
it  to  him,  said,  — 

"  Since  it  is  to  be  so,  remain  alone." 

And  he  went  out  with  Father  Kaleb,  but  he  had  hardly 
found  himself  in  the  main  chamber,  the  walls  of  which  were 
covered  with  shields  and  armor  won  by  Yurand,  when  the 
Cheh  approached  him. 

"  Lord,"  said  he,  "  this  is  the  same  woman." 

' '  What  woman  ?  " 

"  From  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  who  brought  the  Her- 
cynian  balsam;  I  recognized  her  right  away,  and  so  did 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  327 

Sanderus.     She  has  come  evidently  to  spy,  and  she  knows 
surely  where  the  young  lady  is." 

**  And  we  shah1  know,"  said  Zbyshko.  "  Dost  thou  recog- 
nize the  pilgrim  too?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Sanderus.  "  But  buy  no  indulgences 
from  that  man ;  for  he  is  a  false  pilgrim.  If  he  were  put 
to  torture,  one  might  learn  much  from  him." 

"  Wait,"  answered  Zbyshko. 

"Barely  had  the  door  of  the  corner  room  closed  behind 
Zbyshko  and  the  priest,  when  the  woman  pushed  up  quickly 
to  Yurand,  and  whispered,  — 

"  Bandits  carried  off  your  daughter." 

"  Bandits  with  crosses  on  their  mantles?  " 

"No.  But  God  blessed  the  pious  brothers;  so  they  res- 
cued her,  and  now  she  is  in  their  possession." 

' '  Where  is  she  ?  "  I  ask. 

"  She  is  under  the  protection  of  the  pious  brother,  Schaum- 
berg,"  answered  the  woman,  crossing  her  hands  on  her  breast 
and  bowing  with  humility. 

Yurand,  when  he  heard  the  terrible  name  of  the  execu- 
tioner of  Vitold's  children,  grew  as  pale  as  linen.  After  a 
while  he  sat, on  a  bench,  closed  his  eyes,  and  began  to  wipe 
away  the  cold  sweat  which  was  in  drops  on  his  forehead. 

Seeing  this,  the  pilgrim,  though  unable  just  before  to 
restrain  his  terror,  put  his  hand  on  his  hip,  threw  himself 
on  a  bench,  stretched  out  his  feet,  and  looked  at  Yurand 
with  eyes  full  of  pride  and  contempt.  A  long  silence 
followed. 

"  Brother  Markwart  helps  Brother  Schaumberg  to  care  for 
her,"  said  the  woman.  "It  is  a  diligent  attention,  and  no 
harm  will  happen  to  the  young  lady." 

' '  What  am  I  to  do  to  induce  them  to  give  her  up  to  me  ?" 
asked  Yurand. 

"  To  become  humble  before  the  Order,"  answered  the 
pilgrim,  with  pride. 

Hearing  this,  Yurand  rose,  went  to  the  man,  and, 
bending  over  him,  said,  with  a  restrained  and  terrible 
voice,  — 

"  Silence !  " 

The  pilgrim  was  frightened  again.  He  knew  that  he  might 
threaten  and  might  say  something  which  would  restrain  and 
break  Yurand,  but  heVas  afraid  that  before  he  could  utter 
the  word  something  terrible  might  happen  him ;  so  he  was 
as  silent,  and  turned  on  the  terrible  face  of  the  master  of 


328  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Spyhov  eyes  as  round   as  if  petrified   from   fear,  and  sat 
motionless,  but  his  chin  began  to  quiver. 

Yurand  turned  to  the  sister  of  the  Order. 

"  Have  you  a  letter?  " 

' '  I  have  no  letter.  "What  we  have  to  convey,  we  must, 
by  command,  convey  through  word  of  mouth." 

"Then  speak!" 

She  repeated  once  more,  as  if  wishing  that  Yurand  should 
beat  it  well  into  his  memory,  — 

"  Brothers  Schaumberg  and  Markwart  are  guarding  the 
young  lady ;  therefore  restrain  your  anger ;  for,  though  you 
have  wronged  the  Order  during  many  years,  the  brothers 
wish  to  pay  you  with  good  for  evil,  if  you  will  satisfy  their 
just  wishes." 

"What  do  they  wish?" 

"  That  you  free  Pan  de  Bergov." 

Yurand  drew  a  deep  breath  of  relief. 

"  I  will  give  them  De  Bergov." 

"  And  other  prisoners  which  you  have  in  Spyhov?" 

"  There  are  two  attendants  of  Meinegger  and  De  Bergov, 
besides  their  servants." 

' '  You  must  free  them,  and  reward  them  for  their 
captivity. " 

"  May  God  not  permit  me  to  haggle  over  the  freedom  of 
my  daughter." 

"  The  pious  Knights  of  the  Cross  expected  this,"  said  the 
woman ;  ' '  but  this  is  not  all  that  they  commanded  me  to 
say  to  you.  People  of  some  sort,  undoubtedly  bandits,  stole 
away  your  daughter.  They  did  so  of  course  to  receive  a  rich 
ransom.  God  permitted  the  brothers  to  rescue  her  for  you, 
and  now  they  ask  nothing  but  that  you  render  up  their  guest 
and  comrade.  But  the  brothers  know,  and  you  know, 
what  a  hatred  there  is  toward  them  in  this  country,  and  how 
unjustly  all  suspect  their  most  pious  acts  even.  For  this 
cause  they  are  sure  that  if  people  here  should  learn  that 
your  daughter  is  among  them,  they  would  suspect  that  it 
was  they  who  stole  her,  and  in  this  way,  in  return  for  their 
virtue,  they  would  receive  nothing  but  complaints  and  slan- 
der. Oh,  what  I  say  is  true !  evil  and  malicious  people  of  this 
country  have  paid  them  often  in  that  way,  by  which  the 
fame  of  the  pious  Order  has  suffered  greatly,  fame  which 
the  brothers  must  protect ;  and,  therefore,  they  lay  down  one 
more  condition,  that  you  inform  the  prince  of  this  country 
and  all  the  stern  knighthood  how  the  truth  is ;  that  not  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  329 

Knights  of  the  Cross,  but  bandits,  carried  off  your  daughter, 
and  that  you  had  to  ransom  her  from  robbers." 

"  It  is  true,"  said  Yurand,  "  that  robbers  stole  my  child, 
and  that  I  must  ransom  her  from  robbers." 

"  And  you  must  not  speak  otherwise  to  any  one;  for  if 
even  one  man  should  learn  that  you  had  negotiations  with 
the  brothers,  if  even  one  living  soul,  or  even  one  complaint 
should  go  to  the  Master  or  the  Chapter,  serious  difficulties 
would  follow." 

Alarm  appeared  on  Yurand's  face.  At  the  very  first  it 
had  seemed  to  him  quite  natural  that  the  comturs  wished 
secrecy  because  they  feared  responsibility  and  ill  repute ;  now 
the  suspicion  rose  in  him  that  there  might  be  some  other 
cause ;  but  since  he  was  unable  to  understand  this  cause, 
such  fear  seized  him  as  seizes  the  most  daring  men  when 
danger  threatens,  not  themselves,  but  those  who  are  near  and 
dear  to  them.  He  resolved,  however,  to  learn  something 
further  from  the  woman. 

"  The  comturs  wish  secrecy,"  said  he,  "  but  what  secret  is 
there  to  keep  when  I  release  De  Bergov  and  those  others  in 
ransom  for  my  daughter?  " 

' '  You  will  say  that  you  took  a  ransom  for  De  Bergov  so 
as  to  have  something  with  which  to  pay  the  bandits." 

"  People  will  not  believe ;  for  I  have  never  taken  ransom," 
answered  Yurand,  gloomily. 

"Well,  it  has  never  been  a  question  of  your  child," 
hissed  back  the  woman. 

Again  came  silence,  after  which  the  pilgrim,  who  had 
summoned  boldness  now,  and  judged  that  Yurand  needed 
still  more  curbing,  said,  — 

"Such  is  the  will  of  Brothers  Schaumberg and  Markwart.'' 

"  You  will  say  that  this  pilgrim,  who  has  come  with  me, 
brought  you  a  ransom,"  continued  the  woman.  "We  will 
go  from  here  with  the  noble  De  Bergov  and  the  other 
captives." 

"How  is  that?"  asked  Yurand,  frowning.  "Do  you 
suppose  that  I  will  yield  up  captives  before  you  return  me 
my  daughter?" 

' '  Then  choose  another  way.  You  can  go  to  Schy tno  for 
your  daughter;  the  brothers  will  take  her  there  to  meet 
you." 

"I?    ToSchytno?" 

"  Yes ;  for  should  bandits  seize  her  on  the  road  again, 
your  suspicion  and  that  of  people  here  would  fall  upon  the 


330  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

pious  knights  a  second  time;  therefore  they  prefer  to  give 
your  child  into  your  own  hands." 

' '  But  who  will  guarantee  me  a  return  after  I  have  crawled 
into  the  wolf's  throat  ?  " 

"  The  virtue  of  the  brothers,  their  piety  and  justice." 

Yurand  walked  up  and  down  in  the  room ;  he  began  to 
foresee  treason,  and  he  feared  it,  but  he  felt  at  the  same 
time  that  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  had  power  to  impose  such 
conditions  as  pleased  them,  and  that  in  presence  of  them  he 
was  powerless. 

But  evidently  some  plan  came  to  his  head ;  for  stopping 
before  the  pilgrim  on  a  sudden,  he  examined  him  quickly ; 
then  he  turned  to  the  woman,  and  said,  — 

"  Well,  I  will  go  to  Schytno.  You  and  this  man,  who  has 
on  him  the  dress  of  a  pilgrim,  will  await  my  return, 
after  that  you  will  go  from  here  with  De  Bergov  and  the 
captives." 

kt  You  do  not  wish,  lord,  to  believe  the  knights,"  replied 
the  pilgrim  ;  "  how,  then,  are  they  to  believe  that  when  you 
return  you  will  release  us  with  De  Bergov  and  the  others  ?  " 

Yurand's  face  grew  pale  from  indignation,  and  a  terrible 
moment  came,  in  which  it  seemed  that  he  was  just  ready  to 
seize  the  pilgrim  by  the  breast  and  put  him  under  his  knees, 
but  he  throttled  the  anger  in  his  bosom,  drew  a  deep  breath, 
and  spoke  slowly  with  emphasis,  — 

' '  Whoever  thou  be,  bend  not  my  patience  over  much  lest 
it  break." 

But  the  pilgrim  turned  to  the  sister. 

"  Tell  what  is  commanded  thee." 

"  Lord,"  said  she,  "  we  would  not  dare  to  doubt  your  oath 
on  the  sword  and  the  honor  of  a  knight,  but  it  would  not  be 
proper  for  you  to  take  an  oath  before  people  of  common 
position,  and  we  were  not  sent  here  for  your  oath." 

"  For  what  did  they  send  you? " 

"  The  brothers  told  us  that  you  are  not  to  mention  to  any 
one  that  you  must  be  in  Schytno  with  De  Bergov  and  the 
captives." 

At  this  Yurand's  arms  began  to  push  backward  and  his 
fingers  to  spread  out  like  the  talons  of  a  bird  of  prey ;  stand- 
ing before  the  woman,  he  bent,  as  if  he  wished  to  speak  into 
her  ear. 

''  Did  they  not  tell  you  that  I  would  give  command  to 
break  you  and  De  Bergov  on  the  wheel  in  Spyhov  ?  " 

"  Your  daughter  is  in  the  power  of  the  knights,  and  in  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  331 

care  of  Schaumberg  and  Markwart,"  replied  the  sister,  with 
emphasis. 

"  Bandits,  poisoners,  hangmen !  "  burst  out  Yurand. 

' '  Who  will  be  able  to  avenge  us,  and  who  told  us  at  part- 
ing :  '  If  all  our  commands  are  not  complied  with,  it  would 
be  better  that  the  girl  died  as  did  the  children  of  Vitold.' 
Take  your  choice  !  " 

' '  And  remember  that  you  are  in  the  power  of  the 
comturs,"  added  the  pilgrim.  "They  have  no  wish  to 
wrong  you,  and  the  starosta  of  Schytno  sends  word  by 
us  that  you  will  be  free  to  go  from  his  castle ;  but  they 
wish  you  to  come  to  bow  down  before  the  mantle  of  the 
knights,  and  beg  the  favor  of  the  conquerors  in  return  for 
what  you  have  done  to  them.  They  wish  to  forgive  you, 
but  they  wish  first  to  bend  your  proud  neck.  You  have 
denounced  them  as  traitors  and  oath-breakers,  so  they  wish 
you  to  give  yourself  up  on  faith  in  them.  They  will  return 
freedom  to  you  and  your  daughter,  but  you  must  beg  for 
it.  You  have  trampled  them;  you  must  swear  that  your 
hand  will  never  rise  again  in  hostility  to  the  white  mantle." 

"  So  wish  the  comturs,"  added  the  woman,  "  and  with 
them  Schaumberg  and  Markwart." 

A  moment  of  deathlike  silence  followed.  It  seemed  only 
that  somewhere  among  the  beams  of  the  ceiling  some  muffled 
echo  repeated,  as  if  in  terror:  "Schaumberg,  Markwart." 
From  outside  the  window  came  also  the  cries  of  Yurand's 
archers  watching  on  the  bastions  of  the  wall. 

The  pilgrim  and  the  sister  of  the  Order  looked  for  a  long 
time,  now  at  each  other,  now  at  Yurand,  who  sat  leaning 
against  the  wall  motionless,  and  with  face  sunk  in  the  shadow 
falling  on  it  from  a  bundle  of  skins  hung  at  the  side  of  the 
window.  In  his  head  there  remained  one  thought  alone,  that  if 
he  would  not  do  the  knights'  will,  they  would  strangle  his 
daughter ;  if  he  should  do  their  will,  even  then,  perhaps,  he 
would  not  save  either  himself  or  Danusia.  And  he  saw  no 
help,  no  escape.  He  felt  above  him  a  merciless  superiority  of 
power  which  was  crushing  him.  He  saw  in  spirit  already  the 
iron  hands  of  the  knights  on  the  neck  of  Danusia;  for,  knowing 
them,  he  doubted  not  for  an  instant  that  they  would  kill  her, 
cover  her  up  in  the  ditch  of  the  castle,  and  then  deny,  swear 
themselves  out  of  it.  Who  would  be  able  then  to  prove  that 
they  had  kidnapped  her?  Yurand  had,  it  is  true,  the  mes- 
sengers in  his  hands ;  he  might  take  them  to  the  prince  to 
obtain  a  confession  through  torture,  but  the  knights  had 


332  THE   KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Danusia,  and  on  their  part  might  spare  no  torture  on  her. 
And  for  a  time  it  seemed  to  him  that  his  child  was  stretching 
her  hands  to  him  from  a  distance  and  imploring  rescue.  If 
even  '.he  knew  certainly  that  she  was  in  Schytno,  he  might 
move  that  same  night  to  the  boundary,  fall  upon  the  Germans 
who  expected  no  attack,  seize  the  castle,  cut  down  the  garrison, 
and  free  his  child ;  but  she,  perhaps,  was  not  in  the  castle, 
and  surely  not  in  the  village  of  Schytno.  Again  it  flashed 
through  his  head  like  lightning  that  if  he  should  seize  the 
woman  and  the  pilgrim  and  take  them  straight  to  the  Grand 
Master,  perhaps  the  master  would  obtain  from  them  a  con- 
fession, and  command  the  release  of  Danusia;  but  that 
lightning  flash  was  quenched  as  quickly  as  it  shone.  More- 
over, these  people  might  say  to  the  Master  that  they  went  to 
Spyhov  to  ransom  De  Bergov;  that  they  had  no  knowledge 
of  any  girl.  No!  that  road  led  to  nothing  —  but  what  road 
led  to  anything?  For  he  thought  that  if  he  should  go  to 
Schytno,  they  would  put  him  in  chains  and  thrust  him  into 
a  dungeon ;  but  Danusia  they  would  not  release  anyhow, 
even  for  this  reason,  lest  it  be  discovered  that  they  had  kid- 
napped her.  Meanwhile  death  was  above  his  only  child; 
death  was  above  the  last  life  that  was  dear  to  him.  And, 
finally,  his  thoughts  grew  confused,  and  his  pain  became  so 
great  that  it  strained  itself  and  passed  into  numbness. 
He  sat  motionless,  because  his  body  had  grown  dead,  as  dead 
as  if  cut  out  of  stone.  Had  he  wished  to  stand  up  at  that 
moment,  he  would  not  have  been  able  to  do  so. 

Meanwhile  the  others  had  grown  tired  of  long  waiting ;  so 
the  woman  rose  and  said,  — 

"  Dawn  is  not  distant,  so,  lord,  permit  us  to  withdraw ; 
for  we  need  rest." 

"  And  refreshment  after  the  long  road,"  added  the  pilgrim. 

Both  bowed  then  to  Yurand,  and  went  out.  But  he  con- 
tinued sitting  motionless,  as  if  seized  by  sleep,  or  death. 
After  a  while,  however,  the  door  opened,  and  in  it  appeared 
Zbyshko^ behind  him  the  priest. 

"  Well,  where  are  the  messengers?  What  do  they  want?  " 
inquired  the  young  knight,  approaching  Yurand. 

Yuraud  quivered,  but  did  not  answer  immediately;  he 
merely  blinked  greatly,  like  a  man  roused  from  sleep. 

"  Are  you  not  sick,  lord?"  asked  the  priest,  who,  knowing 
Yurand  more  intimately,  saw  that  something  unusual  was 
happening  within  him. 

"No,"  answered  Yurand. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  333 

"But  Danusia,"  continued  Zbyshko,  —  "where  is  she, 
and  what  did  they  tell  you?  What  did  they  bring?" 

"  A  ran-som,"  answered  Yurand,  slowly. 

' '  A  ransom  for  Bergov  ?  " 

"  For  Bergov." 

"  How  for  Bergov?     "What  has  happened  to  you?  " 

"  Nothing." 

But  there  was  in  his  voice  something  so  strange  and,  as  it 
were,  imbecile,  that  both  men  were  seized  with  sudden  fear, 
especially  since  Yurand  spoke  of  a  ransom,  and  not  of  the 
exchange  of  De  Bergov  for  Danusia. 

"  By  the  dear  God ! "  exclaimed  Zbyshko,  "  where  is 
Danusia  ?  " 

"  She  is  not  with  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,"  answered 
Yurand,  with  a  sleepy  voice. 

And  he  fell  from  the  bench  to  the  floor  like  a  dead  man. 


334  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  messengers  had  a  meeting  with  Yurand  on  the  following 
day  about  noon ;  an  hour  later  they  drove  away,  taking  with 
them  de  Bergov,  two  attendants,  and  a  number  of  other  cap- 
tives. After  that,  Yurand  summoned  Father  Kaleb,  to  whom 
he  dictated  a  letter  to  Prince  Yanush,  with  information  that 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  had  not  stolen  away  Danusia,  but 
that  he  had  succeeded  in  discovering  where  she  was  hidden, 
and  hoped  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  to  find  her.  He  re- 
peated the  same  to  Zbyshko,  who  since  the  night  before  had 
been  wild  from  amazement  and  fear.  The  old  knight  would 
answer  no  question,  but  told  him  to  wait  patiently  and  under- 
take nothing  toward  freeing  Danusia,  because  it  would  be 
superfluous.  Toward  evening  he  shut  himself  in  with  the 
priest,  whom  he  commanded  first  of  all  to  write  his  last  will ; 
then  he  confessed,  and,  after  receiving  communion,  sum- 
moned Zbyshko  and  the  old,  ever-silent  Tolima,  who  had 
been  his  companion  in  all  expeditions  and  battles,  and  who 
in  time  of  peace  managed  the  lands  in  Spyhov. 

"  Here  is,"  said  he,  turning  to  the  old  warrior  and  raising 
his  voice  as  if  speaking  to  a  man  hard  of  hearing,  ' '  the  hus- 
band of  my  daughter,  whom  he  married  at  the  court  of  Prince 
Yanush,  and  for  which  he  has  received  my  consent.  After 
my  death  he  is  to  be  therefore  the  owner  and  inheritor  of 
this  castle,  the  lands,  the  forests,  the  meadows,  the  people, 
and  all  kinds  of  property  existing  in  Spyhov." 

When  he  heard  this,  Tolima  was  greatly  astonished,  and 
turned  his  square  head  now  toward  Zbyshko,  now  toward 
Yurand ;  he  said  nothing,  however,  for  he  rarely  said  any- 
thing; he  merely  inclined  before  Zbyshko  and  clasped  his 
knees  lightly. 

But  Yurand  spoke  on,  — 

"  Which  will  of  mine  Father  Kaleb  has  written,  and  at  the 
end  of  the  writing  my  seal  is  placed  in  wax ;  thou  art  to  tes- 
tify that  thou  hast  heard  this  from  my  lips,  and  that  I  have 
commanded  thee  to  give  the  same  obedience  to  this  young 
knight  as  to  me.  Therefore,  whatever  plunder  and  money 
there  is  in  the  treasury  thou  wilt  show  him,  —  and  thou  wilt 
be  faithful  to  him  in  peace  and  in  war  until  death.  Hast  thou 
heard  me  ?  " 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  335 

Tolima  raised  his  hands  to  his  ears  and  bowed  his  head ; 
afterward,  at  a  sign  from  Yurand,  he  bowed  and  withdrew. 
The  knight  turned  to  Zbyshko  then,  and  said  with  emphasis : 

"There  is  enough  in  the  treasury  to  tempt  the  greatest 
greediness,  and  ransom  not  merely  one,  but  a  hundred 
captives.  Remember  this." 

1 '  But  why  dost  thou  give  me  Spyhov  ?  "  inquired  Zbyshko 

"I  give  thee  more  than  Spyhov,  for  I  give  thee  my  child.' 

"  And  the  hour  of  death  is  unknown,"  said  the  priest. 

"  Indeed,  it  is  unknown,"  repeated  Yurand,  as  if  with  sad- 
ness. "  For  instance,  not  long  ago  the  snow  covered  me, 
and,  though  God  saved  me,  I  have  not  my  former  strength." 

"By  the  dear  God !  "  cried  Zbyshko,  "  what  has  changed 
in  you  since  yesterday  ?  —  and  you  are  more  willing  to  men- 
tion death  than  Danusia !  By  the  dear  God !  " 

"  Danusia  will  return,"  answered  Yurand.  "  God's  care  is 
above  her.  But  hear  what  I  say ;  when  she  returns,  take 
her  to  Bogdanets,  and  leave  Spyhov  in  care  of  Tolima.  He 
is  a  trusty  man,  and  this  is  a  difficult  neighborhood.  There 
they  will  not  seize  her  on  a  rope  from  thee,  —  there  it  is 
safe." 

"  Hei !  "  cried  Zbyshko,  "  but  you  are  talking  now  as  it 
were  from  the  other  world.  What  does  this  mean  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  more  than  half  in  the  other  world,  and  now 
it  seems  to  me  that  some  kind  of  sickness  has  laid  hold  of 
me.  But  my  child  is  the  question  for  me,  for  she  is  all  that 
I  have.  Though  I  know  that  thou  lovest  her  —  " 

Here  he  stopped,  and  drawing  from  its  sheath  a  short 
sword  of  the  kind  called  misericordia,  he  turned  the  hilt  of  it 
toward  Zbyshko. 

"  Swear  to  me  on  this  cross,"  said  he,  "  that  thou  wilt 
never  do  her  a  wrong,  and  wilt  love  her  always." 

Zbyshko,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  threw  himself  on  his  knees 
in  a  moment,  and  putting  his  finger  on  the  hilt,  exclaimed,  — 

"  By  the  Holy  Passion,  I  will  do  her  no  wrong,  and  I  will 
love  her  always." 

"  Amen  !  "  said  the  priest. 

Yurand  put  the  misericordia  into  its  sheath  and  opened  his 
arms  to  Zbyshko. 

"  Now  thou  art  my  child  too !  " 

After  that  they  separated,  for  deep  night  had  come,  and 
for  some  days  they  had  had  no  good  rest.  Zbyshko,  how- 
ever, rose  next  morning  at  dawn,  for  the  evening  before  he 
had  been  afraid  that  some  sickness  was  coming  on  Yurand, 


336  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

and  he  wished  to  learn  how  the  old  man  had  passed  the 
night. 

Before  the  door  of  Yurand's  room  he  stumbled  on  Tolima, 
who  had  that  moment  come  out  of  it. 

"  How  is  your  master?    Is  he  well?  "  inquired  he. 

Tolima  bowed,  and  then  surrounding  his  ear  with  his  palm, 
asked,  — 

' '  What  does  your  Grace  command  ?  " 

"  I  ask  how  is  your  master,"  repeated  Zbyshko,  in  a 
'  louder  voice. 

"  He  has  gone  away." 

"  Whither?" 

41 1  know  not.     He  was  in  armor." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.        337 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

DAYLIGHT  had  just  begun  to  whiten  the  trees,  the  bushes, 
and  the  large  blocks  of  limestone  scattered  here  and  there  on 
the  field,  when  a  hired  guide  walking  at  the  side  of  Yurand's 
horse  stopped,  and  said,  — 

"  Permit  me  to  rest,  lord  knight,  for  I  am  out  of  breath. 
There  is  dampness  and  fog,  but  it  is  not  far  now." 

"  Lead  me  to  the  road,  and  return,"  said  Yurand. 

"The  road  is  to  the  right  beyond  the  pine  wood,  and  from 
the  hill  you  will  see  the  castle  directly." 

The  peasant  fell  now  to  slapping  his  hands  crosswise  under 
his  arm-pits,  for  he  was  chilled  from  the  morning  dampness; 
then  he  sat  on  a  stone,  for  he  was  still  more  out  of  breath 
after  this  exercise. 

"  And  knowest  thou  if  the  comtur  is  in  the  castle?"  asked 
Yurand. 

"Where  should  he  be,  since  he  is  sick?" 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  him?  " 

"  People  say  that  the  Polish  knights  gave  him  a  dress- 
ing," answered  the  old  peasant.  And  in  his  voice  could 
be  felt  a  certain  satisfaction.  He  was  a  subject  of  the  Or- 
der, but  his  Mazovian  heart  was  delighted  at  the  superiority 
of  Polish  knights.  Indeed,  he  added  after  a  while,  — 

' '  Hei !  our  lords  are  strong,  though  they  have  hard  we  rk 
with  the  others.  But  he  glanced  quickly  at  the  knight,  as  if 
to  be  sure  that  nothing  evil  would  meet  him  for  his  words, 
which  had  shot  out  incautiously. 

"  You  speak  in  our  way,  lord,"  said  he;  "you  are  not  a 
German?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Yurand ;   "  but  lead  on." 

The  peasant  rose,  and  walked  again  near  the  horse. 
Along  the  road  he  thrust  his  hand  from  time  to  time  into  his 
pouch,  took  out  a  handful  of  unground  wheat,  and  turned  it 
into  his  mouth.  When  he  had  appeased  his  first  hunger  in 
this  way,  he  explained  why  grain  was  unground,  though 
Yurand,  occupied  with  his  own  misfortune  and  his  own 
thoughts,  had  not  noticed  what  he  was  doing. 

"  Glory  to  God  even  for  this?  "  said  he.  "A  grievous  life 
under  our  German  lords.  They  have  put  such  taxes  on  grind- 

VOL.  i.  —  22 


338  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

ing  that  a  poor  man  must  chew  unskinned  grain,  like  a  beast; 
for  if  they  find  a  mill  in  the  house  they  punish  the  man,  take 
away  his  cattle,  and,  more  than  that,  do  not  spare  even  women 
or  children.  They  fear  neither  God  nor  priest,  as  they  did 
not  when  they  carried  off  the  parish  priest  of  Velbor  in  chains 
because  he  blamed  them.  Oh,  it  is  hard  to  live  under  the 
Germans !  Whatever  grain  a  man  grinds  between  two  stones 
he  keeps  the  handful  of  flour  from  it  for  Easter  week,  and 
even  on  Friday  people  eat  grain  as  birds  do.  But  glory  to 
God  even  for  grain,  because  two  months  before  harvest  we 
have  no  grain.  It  is  not  permitted  to  fish  or  to  kill  wild 
beasts  —  not  as  in  Mazovia." 

Thus  did  the  peasant  subject  of  the  knights  complain, 
speaking  partly  to  himself,  partly  to  Yuraud;  meanwhile 
they  had  passed  the  open  space,  which  was  covered  with 
fragments  of  limestone  sheltered  under  the  snow,  and 
entered  the  forest,  which  in  the  early  light  seemed  gray, 
and  from  which  came  a  damp,  severe  cold.  It  had  dawned 
completely,  otherwise  it  would  have  been  difficult  for  Yurand 
to  pass  along  the  forest  road,  which  was  rather  steep,  and 
so  narrow  that  in  places  his  immense  war-horse  was  barely 
able  to  push  past  between  the  tree-trunks.  But  the  wood 
ended  soon,  and  a  few  "  Our  Fathers "  later  they  found 
themselves  on  the  summit  of  White  Hill,  through  the  mid- 
dle of  which  passed  a  beaten  highway. 

"  This  is  the  road,"  said  the  peasant;  "  you  will  be  able 
to  go  on  alone  now." 

"  I  shall  be  able,"  answered  Yurand.  "  Go  back  to  thy 
house,  man." 

And  reaching  to  a  leather  bag  which  was  fastened  to  the 
front  of  his  saddle,  he  drew  out  a  silver  coin  and  gave  it  to 
the  guide. 

The  man,  more  accustomed  to  blows  than  to  gifts  from 
Knights  of  the  Cross  in  that  district,  was  almost  unwill- 
ing to  believe  his  own  eyes,  and,  seizing  the  money,  he 
dropped  his  head  toward  Yurand's  stirrup,  and  embraced 
it. 

"  O  Jesus  and  Mary !  "  cried  he;  "  God  reward  your  great 
mightiness." 

''«  Be  with  God." 

"  May  the  might  of  God  conduct  you.  Schytno  is  before 
you." 

He  inclined  once  more  toward  the  stirrup  and  vanished. 
Yurand  remained  alone  on  the  hill,  and  looked  in  the  direc- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  339 

tion  indicated  by  the  villager ;  he  looked  at  the  gray,  damp 
barrier  of  mist  which  screened  the  world  before  him.  Behind 
the  mist  was  concealed  the  castle,  that  evil  enemy  toward 
which  ill  fate  and  superior  force  were  impelling  him.  It 
was  near  now,  near!  hence,  what  had  to  happen  and  be 
accomplished  would  happen  and  be  accomplished  soon.  At 
thought  of  this,  in  addition  to  his  fear  and  anxiety  about 
Danusia,  in  addition  to  his  readiness  to  ransom  her,  even 
with  his  blood,  from  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  an  unheard-of 
bitter  feeling  of  humiliation  was  born  in  his  heart,  a  feeling 
never  felt  by  him  up  to  that  moment.  He  (Yurand),  at  the 
remembrance  of  whom  the  comturs  of  the  boundary  had 
trembled,  was  going  now  at  their  command  with  a  penitent 
head.  He,  who  had  overcome  and  trampled  so  many  of 
them,  felt  conquered  and  trampled  at  that  moment.  They 
had  conquered  him,  not  in  the  field,  it  is  true,  not  with 
courage  and  knightly  strength,  but  still  he  felt  conquered. 
And  for  him,  that  was  something  so  unheard-of  that  the 
whole  order  of  the  world  seemed  to  him  inverted.  He  was 
going  to  humiliate  himself  before  the  Knights  of  the  Cross, 
—  he,  who,  had  it  not  been  for  Danusia,  would  have  pre- 
ferred to  meet  all  the  power  of  the  Order  single-handed. 
Had  it.  not  happened  that  a  single  knight,  having  the  choice 
between  shame  and  death,  had  struck  on  whole  armies? 
But  he  felt  that  shame  might  meet  him  also,  and  at  that 
thought  his  heart  howled  from  pain,  as  a  wolf  howls  when  he 
feels  the  shaft  in  his  body. 

But  this  was  a  man  who  had  not  only  a  body,  but  also  a 
soul  of  iron.  He  was  able  to  break  others ;  he  was  able  to 
break  himself  also. 

"I  will  not  move,"  said  he,  "  till  I  have  chained  this  angel 
which  might  ruin  my  child  instead  of  saving  her." 

And  immediately  he  seized,  as  it  were  by  the  shoulder,  his 
proud  heart,  with  its  stubbornness  and  desire  for  battle. 
Whoso  might  have  seen  on  that  hill  the  man  in  armor  motion- 
less, on  that  immense  horse,  would  have  thought  him  some 
giant  cast  out  of  iron,  and  would  not  have  suspected  that 
that  motionless  knight  there  was  fighting  at  that  moment  the 
hardest  battle  that  ever  he  had  fought  in  his  life.  But  he 
wrestled  with  himself  till  he  conquered  and  till  he  felt  that 
his  will  would  not  fail  him. 

Meanwhile  the  mist  grew  thin,  and,  though  it  had  not 
vanished  entirely,  there  appeared  dimly  at  the  end  of  it 
something  of  deeper  color.  Yurand  divined  that  that  was 


340  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  walls  of  the  castle  of  Schytno.  At  sight  of  this  he  did 
not  move  from  his  place,  but  he  began  to  pray  as  ardently 
and  fervently  as  a  man  prays  for  whom  there  is  nothing  left 
in  this  world  but  God's  mercy. 

And  when  he  moved  forward  at  last,  he  felt  that  solace  of 
some  kind  was  entering  his  heart.  He  was  ready  now  to  endure 
everything  that  might  meet  him.  He  called  to  mind  that  Saint 
George,  a  descendant  of  the  greatest  family  in  Cappadocia, 
had  endured  various  humiliating  tortures,  and  still  he  not 
only  did  not  lose  his  honor,  but  is  seated  on  the  right  hand 
of  God,  and  is  named  patron  of  all  earthly  knighthood. 
Yurand  had  heard  frequent  narratives  of  his  adventures 
from  pilgrims  who  had  come  from  distant  lands,  and  with 
the  remembrance  of  them  he  strengthened  his  heart  at  that 
moment. 

Gradually  even  hope  itself  was  roused  in  him.  The 
Knights  of  the  Cross  had,  it  is  true,  been  noted  for  vengeful- 
ness  ;  hence,  he  doubted  not  that  they  would  work  revenge 
on  him  for  all  the  defeats  which  he  had  inflicted,  for  the 
shame  which  had  fallen  on  them  at  every  meeting,  and  for 
the  terror  in  which  they  had  lived  so  many  years. 

But  it  was  this  very  thing  which  gave  him  courage.  He 
thought  that  they  had  carried  off  Danusia  only  to  get  him ; 
so  when  they  had  him  what  would  they  care  for  her?  That 
was  it !  They  would  put  him  in  chains,  beyond  doubt,  and, 
not  wishing  to  keep  him  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mazovia, 
would  send  him  to  some  remote  castle,  where  he  would  groan 
to  the  end  of  his  life  in  a  dungeon,  but  Danusia  they  would 
free.  Even  should  it  appear  that  they  had  taken  him  by 
deceit  and  were  tormenting  him,  the  Grand  Master  would 
not  take  it  very  ill  of  them,  nor  would  the  Chapter ;  for  he 
(Yurand)  had  been  really  grievous  to  the  Germans,  and  had 
squeezed  more  blood  out  of  them  than  any  other  knight  then 
alive.  But  that  same  Grand  Master  would  punish  them, 
perhaps,  for  imprisoning  an  innocent  maiden,  and,  moreover, 
a.  ward  of  the  prince  of  Mazovia,  whose  good-will  he  was  try- 
ing diligently  to  win,  in  view  of  the  threatening  war  with  the 
King  of  Poland. 

And  hope  was  taking  possession  of  Yurand  with  increas- 
ing force.  At  moments  it  seemed  to  him  almost  certain  that 
Danusia  would  return  to  Spyhov  under  Zbyshko's  strong 
protection.  "He  is  a  firm  fellow,"  thought  Yurand ;  "he" 
will  not  let  any  man  harm  her."  And  he  recalled  with  a 
certain  emotion  all  that  he  knew  of  Zbyshko.  "  He  had 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  341 

fought  with  the  Germans  at  Vilno;  he  had  met  them  in 
duels;  the  Frisians  he  and  his  uncle  challenged  to  a  battle 
of  four,  and  he  attacked  Lichtenstein,  also ;  he  saved  my 
child  from  the  wild  bull,  and  surely  he  will  not  spare  those 
four  Germans  whom  he  challenged."  Here  Yurand  raised 
his  eyes,  and  said,  — 

' '  I  give  her  to  Thee,  O  God,  and  do  Thou  give  her  to 
Zbyshko !  " 

And  he  became  still  fresher,  for  he  judged  that  if  God 
gave  her  to  the  young  man,  he  would  not  permit  the  Ger- 
mans to  trifle  with  him,  and  would  wrest  her  from  their 
hands,  even  though  the  whole  power  of  the  Order  were  detain- 
ing her.  Then  he  thought  of  Zbyshko  again :  ' '  Indeed,  he 
is  not  only  a  firm  fellow,  but  he  is  as  true  as  gold.  He  will 
guard  her,  he  will  love  her,  and  grant  the  child,  O  Jesus, 
what  Thou  mayest  of  the  best.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  with 
him  she  will  regret  neither  the  prince's  court  nor  her  father's 
love."  At  this  thought  Yurand' s  lids  became  moist  on  a 
sudden,  and  in  his  heart  there  sprang  up  immense  yearning. 
He  would  like,  of  course,  to  see  his  child  in  life  again,  and 
sometime  or  another  to  die  in  Spyhov  near  them,  and  not  in 
the  dark  dungeons  of  the  Order.  But  God's  will!  Schytno 
was  visible  now.  The  walls  were  outlined  with  increasing 
clearness  in  the  mist ;  the  hour  of  sacrifice  was  near,  hence 
he  strengthened  himself  more,  and  said  to  himself,  — 

"  Surely  it  is  the  will  of  God!  The  evening  of  life  is  near. 
A  few  years  more,  a  few  less,  will  come  out  all  the  same. 
Hei!  I  should  like  to  look  at  the  two  children  again,  but 
in  justice  I  have  lived  my  time.  What  I  had  to  experience 
I  have  experienced,  what  I  had  to  avenge  I  have  avenged. 
And  now  what?  Rather  to  God  than  to  the  world,  but  since 
there  is  need  to  suffer,  I  must  suffer.  Danusia  and  Zbyshko, 
though  in  the  greatest  enjoyment,  will  not  forget  me.  Surely, 
they  will  mention  me  more  than  once,  and  take  counsel : 
"  Where  is  he?  Is  he  alive,  or  is  he  with  God  in  the  heav- 
enly host?"  They  will  inquire  everywhere  and  learn  where 
I  am.  The  Knights  are  eager  for  vengeance,  but  they  are 
eager  also  for  ransom.  And  Zbyshko  would  not  spare  any- 
thing to  ransom  even  my  bones.  And  for  a  mass  Danusia 
and  Zbyshko  will  surely  give  money  many  a  time.  Both 
have  honest  and  loving  hearts,  for  which  do  Thou,  O  God, 
and  Thou,  O  most  Holy  Mother,  bless  them." 

The  highroad  not  only  increased  in  width,  but  numbers  of 
people  appeared  on  it.  Peasants  were  drawing  loads  of 


342  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 

wood  and  straw  toward  the  town.  Herdsmen  were  driving 
cattle.  Men  were  drawing  on  sleighs  frozen  fish  from  the 
lakes.  In  one  place  four  bowmen  were  leading  a  chained 
peasant  to  judgment,  evidently  for  an  offence,  since  his 
hands  were  bound  behind  his  back  and  on  his  feet  were  fet- 
ters, which,  dragging  on  the  snow,  hardly  let  him  move  for- 
ward. From  his  distended  nostrils  and  open  mouth  the 
breath  came  forth  as  rolls  of  steam,  but  the  bowmen  sang  as 
they  urged  him.  When  they  saw  Yurand  they  looked  at 
him  curiously,  evidently  amazed  at  the  size  of  the  knight 
and  his  horse,  but  at  sight  of  his  golden  spurs  and  girdle 
they  lowered  their  crossbows  in  sign  of  salutation  and  honor. 
In  the  town  there  were  more  people  still,  and  it  was  noisier ; 
they  gave  way  to  an  armed  man,  however,  hurriedly.  He 
passed  the  main  street  and  turned  toward  the  castle,  which, 
sheltered  in  the  fog,  seemed  to  be  sleeping. 

But  not  all  were  asleep  round  about;  at  least  crows  and 
rooks  were  not  sleeping ;  whole  flocks  of  them  were  whirling 
above  the  elevation  which  formed  the  approach  to  the  castle, 
flapping  their  wings  and  cawing.  When  Yurand  had  ridden 
up  nearer,  he  understood  why  those  birds  were  circling  there. 
At  the  side  of  the  road  leading  to  the  castle  gate  stood  a  large 
gibbet ;  on  it  were  hanging  four  bodies  of  Mazovian  peas- 
ants, subjects  of  the  Knights  of  the  Cross.  There  was  not 
the  least  breeze,  so  that  the  bodies,  the  faces  of  which 
seemed  to  be  looking  at  the  feet,  did  not  swing,  except 
when  the  dark  birds  perched  on  their  shoulders  and  on  their 
heads,  quarrelling  with  each  other,  pulling  at  the  ropes,  and 
pecking  the  drooping  heads.  Some  of  the  four  must  have 
hung  for  a  long  time,  for  their  skulls  were  entirely  bare,  and 
their  legs  had  stretched  out  beyond  proportion.  At  the  ap- 
proach of  Yurand  the  flock  flew  away  with  great  noise,  but 
soon  made  a  turn  in  the  air  and  alighted  again  on  the  cross- 
beam of  the  gibbet.  Yurand  passing  by  made  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  approached  the  moat,  and  stopping  in  the  place 
where  the  drawbridge  was  raised  near  the  gate,  blew  the 
horn. 

Then  he  sounded  a  second,  a  third,  and  a  fourth  time. 
There  was  not  a  living  soul  on  the  walls,  and  from  inside  the 
gate  came  no  voice.  But  after  a  while  a  heavy  slide,  inside 
the  grating  evident!}7,  was  raised  with  a  gritting  sound  in  a 
loophole  near  the  gate. 

' '  Wer  da  (who  is  there)  ?  "  inquired  a  harsh  voice. 

"  Yurand  of  Spyhov !  "  answered  the  knight. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CEOSS.  343 

After  these  words  the  slide  was  dropped  again,  and  deep 
silence  followed. 

Time  passed.  Inside  the  gate  not  a  movement  was  au- 
dible, but  from  the  direction  of  the  gibbet  came  the  croaking 
of  birds. 

Yurand  stood  a  long  while  yet  before  he  raised  the  horn 
and  blew  in  it  a  second  series  of  times. 

But  he  was  answered  by  silence  again. 

He  understood  now  that  they  were  detaining  him  before 
the  gate  through  the  pride  of  the  Knights,  which  knew  no 
bounds  in  presence  of  the  conquered.  They  desired  to 
humiliate  him,  as  if  he  had  been  a  beggar.  He  understood, 
too,  that  he  would  have  to  wait  perhaps  till  evening,  or  even 
longer.  At  the  first  moment  the  blood  boiled  in  Yurand ; 
the  desire  seized  him  all  at  once  to  come  down  from  his 
horse,  raise  one  of  the  large  stones  that  lay  before  the  moat, 
and  hurl  it  against  the  gate.  He  would  have  acted  thus  at 
another  time,  and  every  other  Mazovian  or  Polish  knight 
also,  and  let  them  rush  out  afterward  from  behind  the  gate 
and  fight  with  him.  But  recollecting  why  he  had  come,  he 
recovered  his  mind  and  restrained  himself. 

' '  Have  I  not  offered  myself  for  my  child  ?  "  said  he  in  his 
soul. 

And  he  waited. 

Meanwhile  something  began  to  grow  dark  on  the  wall. 
Fur-covered  heads  showed  themselves,  dark  cowls,  and  even 
iron  helmets,  from  under  which  curious  eyes  gazed  at  the  mas- 
ter of  Spyhov.  These  figures  increased  in  number  every  mo 
ment,  for  the  terrible  Yurand  was  waiting  alone  at  the  gate,  — * 
this  for  the  garrison  was  an  uncommon  spectacle.  Those  who 
before  that  had  seen  him  in  front  of  them  saw  their  own  death, 
but  now  it  was  possible  to  look  at  him  safely.  Heads  rose 
higher  and  higher  till  at  last  all  the  battlement  near  the  gate 
was  covered  with  serving-men.  Yurand  thought  that  surely 
those  higher  in  rank  must  be  looking  at  him  through  the  grat- 
ing of  windows  in  the  gate-tower,  and  he  raised  his  glance 
upward,  but  the  windows  there  were  cut  in  deep  walls,  and 
through  them  one  could  see  only  distant  objects.  But  the 
crowd  on  the  battlement,  which  had  looked  first  at  him 
in  silence,  began  to  call  out.  This  and  that  man  repeated 
his  name,  here  and  there  was  heard  laughter,  hoarse  voices 
called  to  him  as  to  a  wolf,  more  and  more  loudly,  more  and 
more  insolently;  and  when  evidently  no  one  from  inside 
forbade,  they  began  at  last  to  hurl  lumps  of  snow  at  the 
knight  without  motion. 


344  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

He,  as  if  unconsciously,  moved  forward  with  his  horse, 
then  in  one  instant  the  lumps  of  snow  ceased  to  fly,  the 
voices  stopped,  and  even  some  heads  disappeared  behind 
the  wall.  Terrible  indeed  must  have  been  Yurand's  name. 
But  even  the  most  cowardly  recollected  that  a  moat  and  a 
wall  divided  them  from  the  terrible  Mazovian,  so  the  rude 
soldiery  began  again  to  hurl  not  only  balls  of  snow,  but  ice, 
rubbish,  and  small  stones,  which  rebounded  with  a  noise 
from  his  armor  and  the  horse-trappings. 

' '  I  have  sacrificed  myself  for  my  child,"  repeated  Yuraud 
to  himself. 

And  he  waited.  Then  noon  came ;  the  walls  were  deserted ; 
the  soldiers  were  summoned  to  dinner.  Not  many  were  those 
whose  duty  it  was  to  stand  guard,  but  they  ate  on  the  wall, 
and  after  eating  amused  themselves  again  by  throwing 
bare  bones  at  the  hungry  knight.  They  began  also  to  talk 
among  themselves,  and  inquire  one  of  the  other  who  would 
undertake  to  go  down  and  give  the  knight  a  blow  on  the  neck 
with  a  fist  or  the  shaft  of  a  lance.  Others,  after  return- 
ing from  dinner,  called  to  him,  saying  that  if  disgusted 
with  waiting,  he  might  hang  himself ;  for  there  was  one  un- 
occupied hook  on  the  gibbet  and  a  rope  with  it.  Amid  such 
ridicule,  cries,  outbursts  of  laughter,  and  curses,  the  after- 
noon hours  passed  away.  The  short  winter  day  inclined 
to  its  close  gradually,  but  the  bridge  was  ever  in  the  air, 
and  the  gate  remained  fastened. 

Toward  evening  the  wind  rose,  blew  away  the  fog,  cleared 
the  sky,  and  disclosed  the  brightness  of  evening.  The  snow 
became  blue,  and  afterward  violet.  There  was  no  frost,  but 
the  night  promised  clear  skies.  The  people  went  down  from 
the  walls  again,  except  the  guards ;  the  crows  and  rooks  flew 
away  from  the  gibbet  to  the  forest.  At  last  the  sky  became 
dark,  and  complete  silence  followed. 

"  They  will  not  open  the  gate  till  sometime  about  night," 
thought  Yurand.  And  for  a  while  it  passed  through  his  head 
to  return  to  the  town,  but  immediately  he  rejected  the  idea. 
"  They  want  me  here,"  said  he.  "  If  I  turn  back  they  will 
not  let  me  go  to  a  house,  but  will  surround  me,  seize  me, 
and  then  say  that  they  are  not  bound  to  me  in  anything ;  for 
they  took  me  by  force ;  and,  though  I  should  ride  through 
them,  I  should  have  to  return." 

That  immense  power  of  Polish  knights  in  enduring  cold, 
hunger,  and  toil,  admired  by  foreign  chroniclers,  allowed 
them  frequently  to  perform  deeds  which  more  effeminate 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  345 

people  in  the  West  could  not  accomplish.  Yurand  possessed 
this  endurance  in  a  greater  degree  than  others ;  so,  though 
hunger  had  begun  to  twist  him  internally,  and  the  cold  of 
evening  penetrated  his  coat  covered  with  armor,  he  resolved 
to  stay,  though  be  were  to  die  at  that  gate. 

But  suddenly,  before  night  had  set  in  completely,  he  heard 
steps  behind  him  on  the  snow. 

He  looked  around ;  six  men  were  coming  from  the  side  of 
the  town.  They  were  armed  with  spears  and  halberds.  In 
the  middle  of  them  went  a  seventh,  supporting  himself  with 
a  sword. 

"  Perhaps  the  gate  will  be  opened,  and  I  shall  enter  with 
them,"  thought  Yurand.  "  They  will  not  try  to  take  me  by 
force  or  kill  me ;  for  they  are  too  few ;  but  were  they  to 
strike  me,  that  would  be  a  sign  that  they  do  not  wish  to  keep 
faith,  and  then  —  woe  to  them  !  " 

Thus  thinking,  he  raised  the  steel  axe  hanging  at  his  saddle, 
an  axe  so  large  that  it  was  even  too  heavy  for  both  hands  of 
a  common  man ;  and  moved  with  his  horse  toward  them. 

But  they  had  no  thought  of  attacking  him.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  soldiers  planted  the  ends  of  their  spear-shafts 
and  halberds  in  the  snow,  and,  since  the  night  was  not  dark 
altogether  yet,  Yurand  noticed  that  the  shafts  trembled  in 
their  hands  somewhat. 

The  seventh  man,  who  seemed  to  be  an  officer,  stretched 
forward  his  left  arm  hurriedly,  and  turning  his  fingers  up- 
ward, inquired,— 

Are  you  the  knight  Yurand  of  Spyhov  ?  " 
I  am." 

Do  you  wish  to  hear  why  I  have  been  sent  here  ?  " 
I  am  listening." 

The  mighty  and  pious  comtur  Danveld  commands  me 
to  declare  that  till  you  dismount  the  gate  will  not  be  opened 
to  you." 

Yurand  remained  a  while  motionless ;  then  he  came  down 
from  his  horse,  onto  which  one  of  the  spearmen  sprang 
immediately. 

"  And  your  arms  are  to  be  delivered  to  us,"  said  the  man 
with  the  sword. 

The  lord  of  Spyhov  hesitated.  "  Will  they  fall  on  me 
while  unarmed  and  thrust  me  through,  like  a  wild  beast?  Will 
they  seize  me  and  throw  me  into  a  dungeon?  "  But  then  he 
thought  that  if  that  had  been  their  intention,  a  greater  num- 
ber of  men  would  have  been  sent.  For  were  they  to  rush 


346  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

at  him,  they  would  not  be  able  to  pierce  his  armor  at  once, 
while  he  might  wrest  a  weapon  from  the  nearest  German 
and  destroy  them  all  before  help  could  come.  Moreover, 
they  knew  what  manner  of  man  he  was. 

"  And  even,"  said  he  to  himself,  "  if  they  wish  to  let  my 
blood  out,  I  have  not  come  here  for  another  purpose." 

With  this  thought,  he  threw  down  his  axe,  then  his  sword; 
next  his  misericordia,  and  waited. 

They  seized  all  these ;  then  that  man  who  had  spoken  to 
him  withdrew  a  few  tens  of  paces,  halted,  and  said  in  a  voice 
loud  and  insolent,  — 

"  For  all  the  wrongs  which  thou  hast  done  the  Order, 
thou  art,  at  command  of  the  comtur,  to  put  on  thyself  this 
hempen  bag  which  I  leave  thee,  tie  to  thy  neck  on  a  rope  the 
scabbard  of  thy  sword,  and  wait  humbly  at  the  gate  till  the 
grace  of  the  comtur  gives  command  to  open  it." 

And  after  a  little  Yurand  was  alone  in  darkness  and 
silence.  On  the  snow  lay  black  before  him  the  penitential 
bag  and  the  rope,  but  he  stood  there  long,  feeling  that  some- 
thing in  his  soul  was  unhinging,  something  breaking,  some- 
thing coming  to  an  end,  something  dying,  and  that  soon  he 
would  be  no  longer  a  knight,  no  longer  Yurand  of  Spyhov, 
but  a  wretch,  a  slave  without  name,  without  fame,  without 
honor. 

So  much  time  passed  before  he  approached  the  penitential 
bag,  and  said,  — 

"  How  can  I  act  differently?  Thou,  O  Christ,  knowest 
that  they  will  kill  my  innocent  child  unless  I  do  what  they 
command.  And  thou  knowest  also  that  I  would  not  do  this 
to  save  my  own  life.  Shame  is  a  bitter  thing !  Oh,  bitter ! 
but  before  Thy  death  men  put  shame  on  Thee.  Well,  then, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  the  Son." 

He  stooped  down,  put  on  the  bag,  in  which  there  were 
holes  for  his  head  and  arms,  then  on  the  rope  around  his 
neck  he  hung  the  sheath  of  his  sword,  and  dragged  himself  to 
the  gate.  • 

He  did  not  find  it  open,  but  it  was  all  one  to  him  at  that 
moment  whether  they  opened  it  earlier  or  later.  The  castle 
sank  into  the  silence  of  night ;  the  guards  called  to  each  other 
now  and  then  at  the  corners.  There  was  light  in  one  little 
window  high  up  in  the  gate  tower;  the  others  were  in 
darkness. 

The  night  hours  passed  one  after  another ;  on  the  sky  rose 
the  sickle  of  the  moon  and  lighted  the  castle  walls  gloomily. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  347 

There  was  such  silence  that  Yurand  might  have  heard  the 
beating  of  his  own  heart,  but  he  had  grown  benumbed  and 
altogether  stony,  just  as  if  the  soul  had  been  taken  out  of 
him,  and  he  gave  no  account  to  himself  of  anything.  Only  one 
idea  remained  to  the  man,  that  he  had  ceased  to  be  Yurand 
of  Spyhov,  but  what  he  had  become  he  knew  not.  At  mo- 
ments something  quivered  before  him,  it  seemed,  in  the  night ; 
that  Death  was  coming  to  him  stealthily  over  the  snow  from 
those  corpses  on  the  gibbet  which  he  had  seen  in  the  morning. 

All  at  once  he  quivered  and  recovered  completely. 

"  O  merciful  Christ,  what  is  that?  " 

Out  of  the  lofty  little  window  in  the  gate  tower  came  cer- 
tain sounds  of  a  lute,  at  first  barely  audible.  Yurand,  when 
going  to  Schytno,  felt  sure  that  Danusia  was  not  in  the  castle, 
but  those  sounds  of  a  lute  in  the  night  roused  his  heart.  In 
one  instant  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  knew  them,  and  that  no 
one  else  was  playing  but  his  child,  his  love.  So  he  fell  on 
his  knees,  joined  his  hands  in  prayer,  and  listened,  while 
trembling  as  in  a  fever. 

With  that  a  half-childish  and  immensely  sad  voice  began : 

"  Oh,  had  I  wings  like  a  wild  goose, 
I  would  fly  after  Yasek ; 
I  would  fly  after  him  to  Silesia !  " 

Yurand  wanted   to  answer,  to  cry  out  the  dear  name, 
but  the  words  stuck  in  his  throat  as  if  an  iron  hoop  had 
squeezed  them  down.     A  sudden  wave  of  pain,  tears,  sad- 
ness, misfortune  rose  in  his  breast;  he  threw  himself  on  his 
face  in  the  snow,  and  began  with  ecstasy  to  cry  to  heaven 
in  his  soul,  as  if  in  a  thanksgiving  prayer,  — 
' '  O  Jesus !    I  hear  my  child  yet !  O  Jesus !  " 
And   sobbing  rent  his  gigantic  body.     Above   him  the 
yearning  voice  sang  on  in  the  undisturbed  silence  of  night : 

"  I  would  sit  on  a  fence  in  Silesia ; 
Look  at  me,  Yasek  dear, 
Look  at  the  poor  little  orphan." 

Next  morning  a  bearded,  burly  man  at  arms  kicked  the 
side  of  the  knight  who  was  lying  before  the  gate. 

"To  thy  feet,  dog!  The  gate  is  open,  and  the  comtur 
commands  thee  to  stand  before  his  face." 

Yurand  woke  as  if  from  sleep.  He  did  not  seize  the 
man  by  the  throat ;  he  did  not  crush  him  in  his  iron  hand ; 


348  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Yurand's  face  was  calm  and  almost  submissive.  He  rose, 
and  without  saying  one  word  followed  the  German  through 
the  gate. 

He  had  barely  passed  it  when  he  heard  behind  him  the  bite 
of  chains ;  the  drawbridge  rose,  and  in  the  gateway  itself 
dropped  the  heavy  iron  grating. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  349 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

WHEN  Yurand  found  himself  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle 
he  knew  not  whither  to  go,  for  the  servitor,  who  had  con- 
ducted him  through  the  gateway,  left  him  and  went  toward 
the  stables.  At  the  wall  stood  men  at  arms,  it  is  true,  some 
singly,  some  in  small  groups,  but  their  faces  were  so  inso- 
lent and  their  glances  so  jeering  that  the  knight  could 
divine  easily  that  they  would  not  show  him  the  way,  and 
that  were  they  to  answer  his  question  they  would  do  so  con- 
temptuously or  with  rudeness.  Some  laughed  and  pointed 
their  fingers  at  him,  others  began  to  throw  snow,  as  on  the 
day  previous.  But  he,  noting  a  door  larger  than  others, 
over  which  Christ  on  the  Cross  was  carved  in  stone,  made 
toward  it,  thinking  that  if  the  comtur  and  officers  were  in 
another  part  of  the  castle,  or  in  other  chambers,  some  one 
would  in  every  case  have  to  turn  him  from  the  mistaken 
way. 

And  that  was  what  happened.  At  the  moment  when 
Yurand  was  approaching  the  door  the  two  halves  of  it 
opened  suddenly,  and  a  youth  stood  before  him  tonsured  like 
a  cleric,  but  wearing  the  dress  of  a  layman. 

"  Are  you  Pan  Yurand  of  Spyhov?  "  inquired  he. 

"I  am." 

"  The  pious  comtur  has  commanded  me  to  conduct  you. 
Follow  me." 

And  he  led  on  through  a  great  arched  entrance-chamber 
toward  a  stairway.  At  the  steps,  however,  he  halted,  and 
casting  his  eyes  on  Yurand  inquired,  — 

"Have  you  weapons  on  your  person?  They  have  or- 
dered me  to  search  you." 

Yurand  raised  both  arms  so  that  the  guide  might  see  his 
whole  body  clearly,  and  answered,  — 

"  Yesterday  I  surrendered  all." 

Thereupon  the  guide  lowered  his  voice  and  said  almost  in 
a  whisper,  — 

' '  Guard  against  breaking  into  anger,  for  you  are  under 
power,  and  power  which  is  superior." 


350  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  I  am  under  the  will  of  God  too,"  answered  Yurand. 

Then  he  looked  at  his  guide  more  attentively,  and  finding 
in  his  face  something  in  the  nature  of  compassion  and  pity, 
he  said,  — 

"  Honesty  is  looking  out  of  thy  eyes,  boy.  Wilt  thou 
answer  me  truly  touching  that  which  I  ask  ?  " 

"  Hurry,  lord,"  answered  the  guide. 

"  Will  they  give  me  my  child?" 

The  youth  raised  his  brows  in  astonishment. 

"  Is  that  your  child  who  is  here?  " 

"  My  daughter." 

"  That  damsel  in  the  tower  at  the  gate?  " 

"  Yes.  They  promised  to  send  her  home  if  I  would  give 
myself  up  to  them." 

The  guide  made  a  motion  in  sign  that  he  knew  not,  but 
his  face  expressed  doubt  and  fear. 

Yurand  added  another  question,  however,  — 

"  Is  it  true  that  Schaumberg  and  Markward  are  guarding 
her?  " 

"  Those  brothers  are  not  at  this  castle.  But  take  your 
daughter  away  before  Danveld,  the  starosta,  recovers." 

Yurand  trembled  on  hearing  this,  but  there  was  no  time 
to  make  further  inquiry,  for  they  had  come  to  a  hall  on  the 
story  where  Yurand  was  to  stand  before  the  starosta  of 
Schytno.  The  youth  opened  the  door  and  withdrew  to  the 
stairway. 

The  knight  of  Spyhov  entered,  and  found  himself  in  a 
large  chamber  which  was  very  dark,  for  the  glass  panes, 
fitted  into  leaden  sash,  admitted  light  scantily,  and  moreover 
the  day  was  wintry  and  cloudy.  In  a  great  chimney  at  the 
farther  end  of  the  room  a  fire  was  burning,  it  is  true,  but 
the  wood,  being  imperfectly  seasoned,  gave  out  little  flame. 
Only  after  a  time,  when  Yurand's  eyes  had  grown  accustomed 
to  the  gloom,  did  he  see  in  the  distance  a  table  with  knights 
sitting  near  it,  and  beyond  their  shoulders  a  whole  company 
of  armed  attendants,  also  men  at  arms,  among  whom  was 
the  castle  jester,  who  held  a  tame  bear  by  a  chain. 

Yuraud  had  fought  with  Danveld  on  a  time,  later  he  had 
seen  him  twice  at  the  court  of  Prince  Yauush  in  the  charac- 
ter of  envoy,  but  since  those  times  some  years  had  passed  ; 
still,  in  spite  of  the  darkness  he  recognised  him  at  once,  by 
his  corpulence,  by  his  face,  and  finally  by  this,  that  he  was 
sitting  at  a  table,  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  in  an  easy-chair, 
with  his  arm  bound  in  splints  and  resting  on  the  side  of  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  351 

chair.  At  his  right  sat  old  Siegfried  de  Lowe  of  Insburg, 
an  implacable  enemy  of  Poles  in  general,  and  Yurand  of 
Spyhov  in  particular ;  at  his  left  were  the  younger  brothers 
Gottfried,  and  Rotgier.  Danveld  had  invited  them  purposely 
to  behold  his  triumph  over  the  terrible  enemy,  and  also  to 
enjoy  the  fruits  of  that  treachery  which  they  had  thought 
out  together,  and  in  the  execution  of  which  the  other  three  had 
assisted  him.  So  they  sat  comfortably  arrayed  in  garments 
of  dark  material,  with  small  swords  at  their  sides  —  joyful, 
self-confident,  looking  at  Yurand  with  pride  and  with  that 
boundless  contempt  which  they  felt  at  all  times  for  the 
weaker  and  the  conquered. 

Silence  continued  long,  for  they  wished  to  sate  themselves 
with  looking  at  the  man  before  whom  they  had  simply  been 
terrified,  and  who  stood  now  with  drooping  head  before 
them,  arrayed  in  the  hempen  bag  of  a  penitent,  with  a  rope 
around  his  neck  from  which  depended  his  scabbard. 

They  wished  also,  as  was  evident,  the  greatest  number 
of  people  to  witness  the  humiliation  of  Yurand.  for  through 
side  doors  leading  to  other  chambers  every  one  who  wished 
had  the  entry,  and  the  hall  was  almost  half  filled  with  armed 
spectators.  All  gazed  with  measureless  curiosity  on  the 
captive ;  they  spoke  loudly  and  made  remarks  which  referred 
to  him.  But  while  looking  at  them  he  only  gained  consola- 
tion, for  he  thought  in  his  soul :  "  If  Danveld  had  not  wished 
to  keep  his  promise  he  would  not  have  summoned  such  a 
number  of  witnesses." 

Danveld  raised  his  hand  and  conversation  ceased ;  there- 
upon he  gave  a  sign  to  one  of  the  shield-bearers,  who  ap- 
proached Yurand  and,  seizing  the  rope  which  encircled  his 
neck,  drew  him  a  number  of  steps  toward  the  table.  Dan- 
veld looked  then  in  triumph  on  the  spectators  and  said,  — 

"  See  how  the  power  of  the  Order  overcomes  pride  and 
malice !  " 

"  God  grant  that  it  be  thus  at  all  times !  "  answered  those 
present. 

Now  came  a  moment  of  silence,  after  which  Danveld 
turned  to  the  prisoner,  — 

"Like  a  mad  dog  thou  hast  bitten  the  Order,  and  God 
has  brought  thee  to  stand  like  a  dog  before  us,  with  a  rope 
around  thy  neck,  waiting  for  pardon  and  favor." 

"  Compare  me  not  to  a  dog,  comtur,"  answered  Yurand, 
"  for  thou  art  belittling  the  honor  of  those  who  have  met 
me,  and  fallen  by  my  hand." 


352         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

At  these  words  a  murmur  rose  among  the  armed  Germans ; 
it  is  not  known  whether  the  daring  of  the  answer  roused 
their  anger,  or  the  truth  of  it  struck  them.  The  comtur  was 
not  rejoiced  at  such  a  turn  of  speech,  so  he  added,  — 

"  See,  he  spits  into  our  eyes  again  by  his  pride  and 
haughtiness." 

But  Yurand  raised  his  hands  like  a  man  calling  heaven  to 
witness,  and  said,,  nodding  his  head,  — 

"  God  sees  that  my  haughtiness  has  remained  outside  the 
gates  of  this  castle.  God  sees,  and  will  judge  whether  by 
insulting  my  knightly  dignity  you  have  not  insulted  your- 
selves. The  honor  of  knighthood  is  one  in  all  places. 
Every  belted  man  is  bound  in  duty  to  respect  it." 

Danveld  frowned,  but  that  moment  the  castle-jester 
rattled  the  chain  on  which  he  held  the  young  bear,  and 
called,  — 

"A  sermon!  a  sermon!  A  preacher  has  come  from  Ma- 
zovia !  Listen  !  A  sermon !  " 

Then  he  turned  to  Danveld. 

"Lord,"  said  he,  "Count  Rosenheim,  whenever  the 
sexton  roused  him  to  a  sermon  too  early  by  bell-ringing, 
commanded  the  man  to  eat  the  bell-rope  from  one  knot  to 
another;  this  preacher  has  a  rope  around  his  neck,  com- 
mand him  to  eat  it  before  he  reaches  the  end  of  his  sermon." 

After  these  words  he  looked  with  some  fear  at  the  comtur, 
for  he  was  not  sure  whether  Danveld  would  laugh,  or  give 
the  order  to  flog  him  for  untimely  speech.  But  the  Knights 
of  the  Cross,  smooth,  pliant,  and  even  submissive  when  they 
did  not  feel  themselves  in  power,  knew  no  measure  in  pres- 
ence of  the  conquered ;  hence  Danveld  not  only  nodded  at 
the  jester  in  sign  that  he  permitted  the  indignity,  but  burst 
forth  in  rudeness  so  unheard  of  that  astonishment  was  de- 
picted on  the  faces  of  some  of  the  younger  armor-bearers. 

"Complain  not  that  thou  art  disgraced,"  said  he ;  "even 
were  I  to  make  tliee  an  under  dog-keeper,  a  dog-keeper  of 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  is  superior  to  a  knight  of  thy 
people !  " 

"Bring  a  comb,"  cried  the  buffoon,  now  emboldened,  "  and 
comb  the  bear ;  he  will  comb  out  thy  shaggy  locks  with  his 
paw ! " 

Laughter  broke  forth  here  and  there,  while  a  certain  voice 
called  from  behind  the  brotherhood,  — 

"  In  summer  thou  wilt  cut  reeds  on  the  lake !  " 

"And  catch  crawfish  with  thy  carrion  !  "  cried  another. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  353 

' '  But  begin  now  to  scare  away  crows  from  the  gallows ! " 
added  a  third.  "Thou  wilt  have  no  lack  of  work  here." 

Thus  did  they  jeer  at  Yurand,  who  on  a  time  was  their 
terror.  Joyousness  seized  the  assembly  gradually.  Some, 
coming  from  behind  the  table,  approached  the  prisoner  to 
examine  him  from  nearby,  and  to  say:  "  Then  this  is  the 
wild  boar  of  Spyhov  whose  tusks  are  knocked  out  by  our 
comtur ;  of  course  he  has  foam  on  his  snout ;  he  would  gladly 
bite  some  one,  but  he  cannot !  "  Danveld  and  other  brothers 
of  the  Order,  who  wished  at  first  to  give  a  certain  solemn 
semblance  of  judgment  to  the  hearing,  on  seeing  that  the 
affair  had  taken  a  new  turn,  rose  also  from  the  benches  and 
mingled  with  those  who  were  approaching  Yurand. 

Old  Siegfried  of  Insburg  was  not  rejoiced  at  this,  but  the 
comtur  said  to  him  :  ' '  Smooth  your  wrinkles ;  our  amusement 
will  be  all  the  greater."  And  they  also  fell  to  examining 
Yurand.  That  was  a  rare  opportunity,  for  up  to  that  day 
those  of  the  knighthood,  or  men  at  arms  who  had  seen  him  in 
such  proximity,  closed  their  eyes  forever  after.  Hence  some 
said:  "His  shoulders  are  immense,  even  if  he  has  a  skin 
coat  under  the  bag ;  one  might  wrap  pea  straw  around  his 
body  and  exhibit  him  in  market-places ; "  others  called  for 
beer,  so  that  the  day  might  be  still  more  joyous. 

In  fact  a  moment  later  the  sound  of  tankards  was  heard, 
and  the  dark  hall  was  filled  with  the  odor  of  foam  falling 
from  under  covers.  The  comtur  grew  merry  and  said : 
"  Thus  precisely  is  it  proper,  he  need  not  think  that  an 
insult  to  him  is  important."  So  they  approached  Yurand 
again,  and  said,  punching  him  under  the  chin  with  their 
tankards:  "Thou  wouldst  be  glad  to  moisten  thy  Mazo- 
vian  snout!"  And  some,  pouring  beer  on  their  palms, 
plashed  it  into  his  eye  ;  but  he  stood  among  them,  howled  at, 
insulted,  till  at  last  he  moved  toward  old  Siegfried,  and  feel- 
ing evidently  that  he  could  not  restrain  himself  long,  cried  in 
a  voice  loud  enough  to  drown  the  noise  which  prevailed  in 
the  hall,  — 

"By  the  passion  of  the  Saviour,  and  your  own  soul's 
salvation,  give  my  child  to  me  as  you  promised ! " 

And  he  wished  to  seize  the  right  hand  of  the  old  comtur, 
but  Siegfried  started  back  suddenly  and  said,  — 

"  Away,  slave  !     What  art  thou  doing?  " 

"  I  have  liberated  Bergov,  and  come  hither  alone,  because 
in  return  for  this  you  promised  to  give  back  my  child  to  me; 
she  is  here." 
VOL.  i.  —  23 


354  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"Who  promised?  "  inquired  Dan  veld. 

"Thou,  comtur,  in  faith  and  in  conscience." 

"Thou  wilt  not  find  witnesses,  but  no  witness  is  needed 
in  a  question  of  word  and  honor." 

"On  thy  honor!  on  the  honor  of  the  Order!"  cried 
Yurand. 

"  In  that  case  thy  daughter  will  be  given  thee ! "  answered 
I)  an  veld. 

Then  he  turned  to  those  present  and  continued,  — 

"All  that  has  happened  him  in  this  place  is  innocent 
play,  not  reaching  the  measure  of  his  crimes  and  offences. 
But  since  we  promised  to  return  his  daughter,  should  he 
come  here  and  humiliate  himself  before  us,  know  that  the 
word  of  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  must  be  like  the  word  of  God, 
sacred,  and  that  girl  whom  we  rescued  from  bandits  we  will 
present  now  with  freedom,  and  after  exemplary  penance  for 
his  sins  against  the  Order,  Yurand  may  go  home  also." 

This  speech  astonished  some,  for,  knowing  Danveld  and 
his  former  feelings  of  offence  against  Yurand,  they  did  not 
expect  the  like  honesty.  So  old  Siegfried  and  also  Rotgier, 
with  Brother  Gottfried,  looked  at  the  man,  raising  their 
brows  in  amazement,  and  wrinkling  their  foreheads ;  he,  how- 
ever, feigned  not  to  see  their  inquiring  glances,  and  said,  — 

"  I  will  send  thy  daughter  away  under  escort,  but  thou 
wilt  stay  here  till  our  escort  returns  safely,  and  till  thou 
hast  paid  the  ransom." 

Yurand  himself  was  somewhat  astonished,  for  he  had  lost 
hope  that  even  the  sacrifice  of  his  own  life  could  serve  Danu- 
sia ;  hence  he  looked  at  Danveld  almost  with  gratitude,  and 
answered,  — 

"  God  reward  thee,  comtur!  " 

"  Recognize  in  me  a  Knight  of  Christ!  "  replied  Danveld. 

"  All  mercy  comes  from  Him,"  answered  Yurand.  "  But 
as  it  is  long  since  I  have  seen  my  child,  let  me  look  at  her, 
and  give  her  my  blessing." 

"Yes,  but  in  presence  of  us  all,  so  that  there  should  be 
witnesses  of  our  good  faith  and  favor." 

Then  he  commanded  an  attendant  youth  to  bring  in 
Danusia,  and  moved  himself  up  to  Siegfried,  Rotgier,  and 
Gottfried,  who,  surrounding  him,  began  to  speak  with  anima- 
tion and  quickly. 

"  I  oppose  not,  though  thou  hadst  a  different  intention," 
said  old  Siegfried. 

"  How,"  asked  the  passionate  Rotgier,  who  was  noted  for 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  355 

cruelty  and  bravery,  —  "  thou  wilt  free,  not  only  the  girl, 
but  this  hell  hound  to  bite  again  ? " 

' '  He  will  not  bite  as  before ! "  exclaimed  Gottfried. 

"  Oh,  he  will  pay  the  ransom,"  answered  Dan  veld,  care- 
lessly. 

"Though  he  were  to  give  us  all  he  has  he  would  strip 
twice  as  much  in  one  year  from  our  people ! " 

"  As  to  the  girl  I  make  no  opposition,"  repeated  Siegfried, 
"  but  the  lambs  of  the  Order  will  cry  more  than  once  because 
of  that  wolf." 

"  But  our  word?  "  inquired  Danveld,  with  a  laugh. 

"  Thou  hast  spoken  differently  on  that  point." 

Danveld  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  Have  ye  had  too  little  amusement?  "  asked  he.  "  Do  ye 
want  more  ?  "  Yuraud  was  surrounded  now  by  others,  who. 
conscious  of  the  glory  which  had  come  to  all  the  brother- 
hood because  of  Danveld's  act  of  honor,  fell  to  boasting 
before  the  prisoner,  — 

"  Well,  bone-breaker!  "  said  the  captain  of  the  archers  to 
Yurand,  "  thy  pagan  brothers  would  not  act  thus  with  our 
Christian  Knighthood ! " 

"  Thou  didst  drink  our  blood." 

"  We  give  thee  bread  in  return  for  a  stone." 

Yurand  paid  no  heed  to  the  pride  or  contempt  in  their 
words ;  his  heart  was  full  and  his  eyelids  moist.  He  was 
thinking  that  in  a  moment  he  should  see  Danusia,  and  see 
her  through  their  favor,  hence  he  looked  on  the  speakers 
almost  with  compunction,  and  finally  he  answered,  — 

"True,  true!  I  have  been  stern  against  you — but  not 
false." 

Meanwhile  at  the  other  end  of  the  hall  a  voice  shouted : 
' '  They  are  leading  in  the  girl !  "  and  immediately  there  was 
silence.  The  men  at  arms  stood  apart  on  both  sides.  Though 
no  man  had  seen  Yurand's  daughter,  and  the  greater  number, 
because  of  the  mystery  with  which  Danveld  surrounded  his 
acts,  did  not  even  know  of  her  presence  in  the  castle ;  those 
who  did  know  hurried  to  whisper  to  others  of  her  marvellous 
beauty.  Every  eye  therefore  turned  with  exceeding  curios- 
ity to  the  doorway  through  which  she  was  to  enter. 

Now  came  the  youth  ;  after  him  the  serving  woman  of  the 
Order,  who  was  known  to  all,  she  who  had  gone  to  the 
hunting-lodge ;  behind  her  entered  a  girl  dressed  in  white, 
with  hair  let  clown  at  full  length  and  then  fastened  above 
the  forehead  with  a  ribbon. 


356        THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

All  at  once  an  immense  burst  of  thunder-like  laughter  was 
heard  through  the  hall.  Yurand,  who  at  the  first  moment 
was  ready  to  spring  toward  his  daughter,  drew  back  on  a 
sudden  and  stood  as  pale  as  linen,  gazing  with  astonishment 
at  the  pointed  head,  blue  lips,  and  expressionless  eyes  of  an 
idiot  whom  they  were  giving  him  as  Danusia. 

' '  That  is  not  my  daughter ! "  said  he,  with  a  voice  of 
alarm. 

"Not  thy  daughter?  "  cried  Dan  veld.  "  By  Saint  Liborius 
of  Paderborn!  Then  either  we  did  not  rescue  thy  daughter 
from  the  bandits,  or  some  wizard  has  transformed  her,  for 
there  is  no  other  in  Schytno." 

Old  Siegfried,  Rotgier,  and  Gottfried  exchanged  swift 
glances  filled  with  supreme  admiration  for  the  keenness  of 
Danveld,  but  no  man  of  them  had  time  to  speak,  for  Yurand 
cried  in  a  terrible  voice,  — 

' '  She  is  here !  my  daughter  is  in  Schytno,  I  heard  her 
sing !  I  heard  the  voice  of  Danusia." 

Thereupon  Danveld  turned  to  the  assembly  and  said, 
coolly  and  with  emphasis,  — 

"I  take  all  here  present  to  witness,  but  especially  thee, / 
Siegfried  of  Insburg,  and  you  pious  brothers  Rotgier  and 
Gottfried,  that,  in  accord  with  my  word  and  pledged  promise, 
I  yield  up  this  maiden  whom  bandits,  vanquished  by  us, 
declared  to  be  the  daughter  of  Yurand  of  Spyhov.  If  she 
is  not  his  daughter  there  is  no  fault  of  ours  in  this,  but  the 
will  of  God,  who  has  given  Yurand  into  our  hands." 

Siegfried  and  the  two  younger  brothers  inclined  their 
heads  in  sign  that  they  heard  and  would  testify  when  needed. 
Then  they  exchanged  swift  glances  a  second  time,  for  Dan- 
veld's  work  was  more  than  they  had  been  able  to  hope  for : 
to  seize  Yurand,  and  not  yield  up  his  daughter,  and  still 
to  keep  promise  apparently,  — who  else  could  have  done 
that ! 

But  Yurand  cast  himself  on  his  knees  and  adjured  Danveld 
by  all  the  relics  in  Malborg,  by  the  dust  and  the  heads  of  his 
ancestors,  to  give  him  his  daughter,  and  not  to  act  as  a 
trickster  and  a  traitor  who  breaks  oaths  and  promises. 
There  was  such  sincerity  and  desperation  in  his  voice  that 
some  began  to  divine  the  deceit ;  to  others  it  occurred  that  a 
wizard  misrht  have  changed  the  girl  really. 

"God  is  looking  at  thy  treason!"  cried  Yurand.  "By 
the  wounds  of  the  Saviour !  by  the  hour  of  thy  death,  give 
my  child  to  me  1" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  357 

And  rising  from  his  knees  he  advanced,  bent  down  double, 
toward  Danveld,  as  if  wishing  to  embrace  his  knees ;  his  eye 
was  gleaming  with  something  like  genuine  madness,  and  his 
voice  was  breaking  with  pain,  fear,  desperation,  and  menace. 
Danveld,  reproached  in  the  presence  of  all  with  treachery  and 
trickery,  began  to  snort ;  at  last  anger  broke  forth  on"  his  face 
like  a  flame,  so,  wishing  to  trample  the  ill-fated  prisoner  to 
the  lowest,  he  pushed  up  to  him,  and  bending  to  his  ear 
hissed  through  set  teeth,  — 

"  If  I  give  her  to  thee,  it  will  be  with  my  bastard !  " 

That  instant  Yurand  roared  like  a  wild  bull;  he  seized 
Danveld  with  both  hands  and  raised  him  above  his  head. 
In  the  hall  was  heard  one  piercing  cry :  ' '  Spare ! !  "  then  the 
body  of  the  comtur  struck  the  stone  floor  with  such  terrible 
impetus  that  the  brains  of  his  broken  skull  were  spattered 
on  Siegfried  and  Rotgier  who  were  standing  right  there. 

Yurand  sprang  to  the  side  wall  on  which  were  weapons, 
and,  seizing  a  great  double-handed  sword,  rushed  like  a 
storm  at  the  Germans,  who  were  petrified  with  terror. 

Those  men  were  accustomed  to  battles,  blood,  and  slaugh- 
ter, still  their  hearts  sank  to  that  degree  that  even  when 
their  stupor  had  passed  they  began  to  withdraw  and  flee  as 
sheep  from  a  wolf  which  kills  with  one  snap  of  his  teeth. 
The  hall  was  filled  with  screams  of  terror,  with  trampling  of 
feet,  with  the  crash  of  overturned  vessels,  with  cries  of 
attendants,  with  despairing  calls  for  weapons,  shields, 
swords,  and  crossbows,  and  with  the  howls  of  the  bear 
which  broke  away  from  the  jester  and  climbed  to  a  lofty 
window.  At  last  weapons  gleamed,  and  the  points  of  some 
tens  of  them  were  directed  at  Yurand,  but  he  heeded  nothing ; 
half  insane  he  sprang  toward  them  himself,  and  a  wild, 
unheard-of  battle  began,  —  a  battle  more  like  a  slaughter 
than  a  conflict  with  weapons.  The  youthful  and  passionate 
Brother  Gottfried  was  the  first  to  bar  the  way  to  Yurand ; 
but  Yurand  with  the  lightning  swiftness  of  his  sword  edge 
hurled  off  his  head,  and  with  it  an  arm  and  shoulder ;  after 
him  fell  the  captain  of  the  archers  and  the  steward  of  the 
castle,  Von  Bracht,  and  an  Englishman  who,  though  he  did 
not  understand  well  what  the  question  was,  took  pity  on 
Yurand  and  his  suffering  and  drew  his  sword  only  after  the 
slaying  of  Danveld.  Others,  beholding  the  terrible  strength 
and  rage  of  the  man,  gathered  into  a  crowd  to  resist  in  com- 
pany ;  but  that  method  brought  still  more  deplorable  defeat, 
for  Yuraud,  with  his  hair  on  end,  with  wild  eye,  bespattered 


358  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

with  gore  and  breathing  blood,  enraged,  out  of  his  mind,  broke, 
tore,  and  slashed  that  dense  crowd  with  dreadful  blows  of 
his  broadsword,  hurling  men  to  the  floor  with  his  reeking 
blade,  as  a  tempest  hurls  limbs  and  trees  to  the  earth.  And 
again  came  a  moment  of  ghastly  terror,  in  which  it  seemed 
that  the  awful  Mazovian  would  cut  down  and  slay  every 
one,  and  that  they,  like  a  pack  of  howling  dogs,  could  not 
finish  the  maddened  wild  boar  unless  men  with  muskets 
assisted  them ;  and  in  such  degree  were  those  armed  Germans 
inferior  in  strength  and  rage  to  Yurand  that  a  battle  with 
him  was  simply  death  and  destruction. 

"Scatter!  Surround  him!  Strike  from  behind!"  cried 
old  Siegfried. 

So  they  scattered  through  the  hall  like  a  flock  of  starlings 
in  a  field  when  a  crooked-beaked  falcon  swoops  down  from 
the  sky  on  them;  but  those  men  could  not  surround  him,  for 
in  his  rage  of  battle,  instead  of  seeking  a  place  from  which 
to  defend  himself,  he  hunted  them  around  the  walls,  and  the 
man  whom  he  reached  died  as  by  a  lightning  stroke. 
Humiliation,  despair,  deceived  hope  turned  into  the  single 
desire  for  blood  seemed  to  intensify  his  savage  strength  ten- 
fold. That  sword,  for  which  the  strongest  warriors  of  the 
Order  needed  both  hands,  he  wielded  like  a  feather  with  one. 
He  was  not  seeking  freedom  or  victory,  he  was  not  seeking 
to  save  his  life  ;  he  was  seeking  vengeance ;  and  like  a  con- 
flagration, or  like  a  river  which  has  swept  away  obstructions 
and  is  destroying  blindly  everything  that  stands  before  its 
current,  he,  the  awful,  the  blinded  destroyer,  rends,  smashes, 
tramples,  murders,  extinguishes. 

They  could  not  strike  him  from  behind,  for  they  could  not 
overtake  him  ;  besides,  common  warriors  feared  to  approach 
the  man,  even  from  behind,  knowing  that  if  he  turned  no 
human  power  could  save  them.  Others  were  seized  by  per- 
fect terror  at  the  thought  that  no  unaided  mortal  could  have 
made  such  slaughter,  and  that  they  had  to  do  with  one  to 
whom  superhuman  power  gives  assistance. 

But  Siegfried  and  Rotgier  rushed  to  a  gallery  which  pro- 
jected above  the  great  windows  of  the  hall,  and  called  on 
others  to  follow  and  save  themselves.  They  did  so  in  haste, 
so  that  men  crowded  one  another  on  the  narrow  staircase, 
wishing  to  be  there  at  the  earliest,  and  thence  strike  the 
giant  with  whom  every  hand-to-hand  struggle  had  proved 
impossible.  Finally  the  last  man  slammed  the  door  leading 
to  the  gallery,  and  Yurand  was  alone  on  the  ground  floor. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CKOSS.  359 

Shouts  of  delight  and  triumph  were  heard  in  the  gallery; 
heavy  oaken  tables,  benches,  iron  sockets  of  torches  began 
to  fly  now  at  Yurand.  One  of  the  missiles  struck  him  above 
the  brow  and  covered  his  face  with  blood.  That  moment  the 
door  of  the  main  entrance  was  burst  open,  and  in  rushed  a 
crowd  of  soldiers,  summoned  through  the  upper  windows ; 
they  were  armed  with  darts,  halberds,  axes,  crossbows, 
pointed  stakes,  hooks,  ropes,  or  whatever  weapon  each  one 
had  seized  in  a  hurry. 

1  But  with  his  left  hand  the  raging  Yurand  wiped  the  blood 
from  his  face  so  that  it  might  not  darken  his  eyesight,  col- 
lected himself,  and  rushed  at  the  multitude.  Again  were 
heard  in  the  hall  groans,  the  clank  of  iron,  the  gritting  of 
teeth,  and  the  terrified  voices  of  men  in  the  midst  of 
slaughter. 


360  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

IN  that  same  hall,  in  the  evening,  at  a  table  sat  old  Sieg- 
fried, who  after  Dauveld's  demise  had  taken  temporary 
charge  of  Schytno ;  near  him  sat  Brother  Rotgier,  the  knight 
de  Bergov,  Yurand's  recent  captive,  and  two  noble  youths, 
novices,  who  were  soon  to  assume  the  white  mantle.  A 
winter  whirlwind  was  howling  outside  the  windows;  it 
shook  the  leaden  sashes,  and  caused  the  torches  burning 
in  iron  sockets  to  quiver,  and  blew  from  time  to  time  rolls 
of  smoke  down  the  chimney,  and  through  the  hall.  Silence 
reigned  among  the  brothers,  though  they  had  assembled  to 
take  counsel.  They  were  waiting  for  Siegfried's  words,  but 
he,  with  elbows  on  the  table  and  his  palms  against  his  droop- 
ing gray  head,  sat  gloomy,  with  his  face  in  the  shadow,  and 
grim  thoughts  in  his  soul. 

"  On  what  are  we  to  take  counsel  ?  "  asked  Brother  Rotgier, 
at  last. 

Siegfried  raised  his  head,  gazed  at  the  speaker,  and  said, 
rousing  himself  from  meditation,  — 

' '  On  the  misfortune  and  on  this :  What  will  the  Grand 
Master  and  the  Chapter  say?  Besides,  we  are  to  see  that 
no  harm  come  to  the  Order  from  our  actions." 

Then  he  was  silent  again,  but  after  a  time  he  looked 
around  and  moved  his  nostrils. 

"  There  is  still  an  odor  of  blood  here." 

"  No,"  answered  Rotgier,  "  I  gave  command  to  wash  the 
floor,  and  smoke  the  place  with  sulphur.  The  smell  is  of 
sulphur." 

Siegfried  cast  a  strange  glance  on  those  present  and 
said,  — 

"  Have  mercy,  O  God,  on  the  soul  of  Brother  Dan  veld  and 
on  the  soul  of  Brother  Gottfried !  " 

But  they  understood  that  he  implored  the  mercy  of  God  on 
those  souls  because  the  thought  of  hell  had  occurred  to  him 
at  the  mention  of  sulphur;  hence  a  shiver  ran  through  their 
bones,  and  all  answered  in  chorus,  — 

"Amen,  amen,  amen!" 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  361 

For  a  time  the  howling  of  the  wind  was  heard  and  the 
shaking  of  the  window-panes. 

"  Where  are  the  bodies  of  the  comtur  and  Brother  Gott- 
fried?" asked  the  old  man. 

' '  In  the  chapel ;  the  priests  there  are  singing  a  litany  over 
them." 

"  Are  they  in  the  coffins  already?" 

"  In  the  coffins,  but  the  comtur's  head  is  covered,  for  hia 
face  and  skull  are  broken." 

' '  Where  are  the  other  bodies  ?  —  and  the  wounded  ?  " 

"  The  bodies  are  on  the  snow,  so  as  to  stiffen  before  the 
coffins  are  finished.  The  wounded  are  cared  for  in  the 
hospital." 

Siegfried  joined  his  hands  above  his  head  a  second  time. 

"And  one  man  did  all  this!  O  God,  have  the  Order  in 
Thy  care  when  it  comes  to  a  general  war  with  this  wolfish 
race !  " 

At  these  words  Rotgier  cast  a  glance  upward  as  if  recall- 
ing something,  and  said,  — 

"  At  Vilno  I  heard  the  Voit  of  Sambia  say  to  his  brother 
the  Grand  Master :  '  Unless  thou  raise  a  great  war  and  destroy 
them  so  that  their  name  be  not  left  —  woe  to  us  and  our 
people.' " 

"  God  give  such  a  war  and  grant  a  meeting  with  them !  " 
said  one  of  the  noble  novices. 

Siegfried  looked  at  him  fixedly,  as  if  wishing  to  say: 
"Thou  couldst  have  met  one  to-day,"  but  seeing  the  slen- 
der and  youthful  figure  of  the  novice,  and  remembering, 
perhaps,  that  he  himself,  though  renowned  for  courage, 
would  not  court  sure  destruction,  he  omitted  to  reproach 
him,  and  only  asked,  — 

' '  Has  any  of  you  seen  Yurand  ?  " 

"  I  have,"  answered  De  Bergov. 

"Is  he  alive?" 

' '  Alive,  but  lying  in  the  net  in  which  they  entangled  him. 
When  he  regained  consciousness  the  soldiers  wished  to 
finish  him,  but  the  chaplain  would  not  permit." 

"  It  is  not  permissible  to  kill  him.  He  is  a  man  of  con- 
sideration among  his  own  people,  and  there  would  be  a  terri- 
ble outcry,"  answered  Siegfried.  "  It  will  be  impossible  too 
to  conceal  what  has  happened,  for  there  were  too  many 
spectators." 

"What  are  we  to  say  then,  and  what  must  we  do?" 
inquired  Rotgier. 


362  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Siegfried  meditated  a  while. 

"You,  noble  Count  de  Bergov,"  said  he  at  last,  "go  to 
the  Grand  Master  at  Malborg.  You  have  groaned  as  a  cap- 
tive in  Yurand's  castle,  and  are  a  guest  of  the  Order; 
being  a  guest,  hence  not  obliged  absolutely  to  speak  in  favor 
of  the  brothers,  men  will  believe  you  all  the  more.  Tell 
what  you  have  seen.  Say  that  Danveld  captured  a  certain 
maiden  from  bandits  on  the  boundary,  and  thinking  her  the 
daughter  of  Yurand,  informed  Yurand,  who  came  to  Schy tno, 
and  —  what  happened  later  you  yourself  know." 

"Consider,  pious  comtur,"  said  De  Bergov,  "I  have  suf- 
fered sore  captivity  at  Spyhov,  and  as  your  guest  I  should 
be  glad  to  testify  at  all  times  in  your  favor ;  but  tell  me,  to 
satisfy  my  conscience,  was  not  Yurand's  daughter  really  in 
Schytuo,  and  did  not  Danveld's  treachery  bring  her  dreadful 
father  to  that  madness  ?  " 

Siegfried  halted  with  the  answer.  In  his  nature  lay  pro- 
found hatred  of  the  Poles,  and  also  cruelty,  in  which  he 
exceeded  even  Danveld,  and  rapacity  whenever  the  Order 
was  in  question ;  and  in  it  were  pride  and  also  greed,  but 
falsehood  was  not  there.  Hence  the  great  bitterness  of  his 
life  and  its  deepest  sorrow  was  this,  that  in  recent  times  all 
interests  of  the  Order  had  arranged  themselves  in  such 
fashion,  through  self-will,  disobedience,  and  debauchery,  that 
falsehood  had  become  a  common  weapon,  and  one  of  the  most 
effective  in  the  business  of  the  Order.  Therefore  De  Bergov's 
question  touched  the  most  painful  side  in  his  soul,  and  only 
after  a  long  period  of  silence  did  he  answer,  — 

' '  Danveld  is  standing  before  God,  and  God  is  judging 
him.  If  they  ask  you  for  opinions,  tell  what  you  please;  if 
they  ask  what  your  eyes  have  seen,  tell  them  that  before  we 
entangled  the  raging  man  in  a  net  you  saw  nine  corpses 
on  the  floor,  besides  the  wounded,  and  among  them  those  of 
Danveld,  Brother  Gottfried.  Von  Bracht,  an  Englishman, 
and  two  noble  youths  —  God  grant  eternal  rest  to  them. 
Amen ! " 

"  Amen !  Amen!  "  said  the  novices. 

"  And  say  also,"  added  Siegfried,  "  that,  though  Danveld 
desired  to  quell  the  enemy  of  the  Order,  no  one  here  drew 
the  sword  first  on  Yurand." 

"  I  will  only  tell  what  my  eyes  have  seen,"  replied  De 
Bergov. 

"  Before  midnight  you  will  be  in  the  chapel,  where  we 
also  shall  be,  to  pray  for  the  souls  of  the  departed,"  said 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.        363 

Siegfried.  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  as  a  sign  of 
thanks  and  dismissal,  for  till  further  consultation  he  desired 
to  be  alone  with  Brother  Rotgier,  whom  he  loved  and  in 
whom  he  had  great  confidence.  In  fact,  after  the  departure 
of  De  Bergov  he  dismissed  the  two  novices  under  pretext  of 
hastening  work  on  the  coffins  of  the  common  soldiers  slain 
by  Yurand,  but  when  the  door  closed  behind  them  he  turned 
to  Rotgier  quickly  and  said,  — 

"  Listen  to  what  I  tell  thee.  There  is  only  one  salvation, 
—  concealment ;  no  living  soul  must  ever  know  that  Yurand's 
real  daughter  was  with  us." 

"  That  will  not  be  difficult,"  answered  Rotgier;  "  no  one 
knew  that  she  was  here  except  Danveld,  Gottfried,  us  two, 
and  that  serving  woman  of  the  Order  who  has  care  of  her. 
Dauveld  gave  command  to  intoxicate  the  men  who  brought 
her  hither  from  the  hunting-lodge,  and  then  he  hanged  them. 
There  were  persons  in  the  garrison  who  suspected  something, 
but  they  were  confused  through  that  idiotic  maiden,  and  now 
they  know  not  whether  we  mistook  the  girl,  or  some  wizard 
really  metamorphosed  Yurand's  daughter." 

"  That  is  well." 

"  I  have  thought,  noble  comtur,  of  this :  Should  we  not 
throw  all  the  blame  on  Danveld,  since  he  is  not  alive?" 

"  And  acknowledge  before  the  whole  world  that  we  in  time 
of  peace  and  while  negotiating  with  Prince  Yanush  of  Mazovia 
bore  off  from  his  court  a  foster  daughter  of  the  princess,  her 
favorite  damsel  ?  No,  as  God  lives,  that  cannot  be !  Peo- 
ple have  seen  us  at  the  court  with  Danveld,  and  Danveld's 
relative,  the  Grand  Hospitaller,  knows  that  he  and  we  under- 
took everything  in  company.  If  we  accuse  Danveld  the 
Hospitaller  will  try  to  avenge  his  memory." 

"  Let  us  consider  tin's  point,"  said  Rotgier. 

"We  must  consider  it  well,  or  woe  to  us.  If  Yurand's 
daughter  is  set  free  she  will  say  that  we  did  not  rescue  her 
from  bandits,  but  that  the  men  who  took  her  carried  her  to 
Schytno  directly." 

"  That  is  true !  " 

"  And  God  is  witness  that  I  am  thinking  not  of  responsi- 
bility alone ;  the  prince  will  complain  to  the  King  of  Poland, 
and  their  ambassadors  will  not  fail  to  cry  out  at  all  courts 
against  our  violence,  our  crime,  our  treachery.  God  alone 
knows  how  much  harm  may  result  to  the  Order  from  this 
matter.  If  the  Grand  Master  himself  knew  the  truth  he 
would  be  bound  in  duty  to  secrete  that  maiden." 


364  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  If  that  be  true,  when  she  disappears  they  will  not  com- 
plain of  us,  will  they?  "  asked  Rotgier. 

' '  No !  Brother  Danveld  was  very  adroit.  Dost  thou 
remember  that  he  laid  this  down  as  a  condition  to  Yurand, 
that  he  was  not  only  to  present  himself  at  Schytno,  but  be- 
fore coming  to  declare,  and  to  inform  the  prince  by  letter, 
that  he  was  going  to  ransom  his  daughter  from  bandits,  and 
knew  that  she  was  not  in  our  possession?" 

"  True,  but  how  justify  that  which  has  happened  at 
Schytno?" 

"  We  will  say  that  as  we  knew  Yurand  to  be  searching  for 
his  daughter,  and  as  we  had  rescued  from  bandits  a  girl  who 
could  not  tell  who  she  was,  we  notified  Yurand,  thinking 
that  this  might  be  his  daughter ;  but  when  he  came  he  fell 
into  a  rage  at  sight  of  the  girl,  and,  possessed  by  the  evil 
one,  shed  so  much  innocent  blood  that  frequently  more  is 
not  shed  in  a  battle." 

"  Indeed,"  answered  Rotgier,  "  reason  and  the  experience 
of  age  speak  through  you.  Dan  veld's  evil  deeds,  even 
should  we  accuse  him,  would  be  laid  on  the  Order,  therefore 
on  us  all,  on  the  Chapter,  and  the  Grand  Master  himself ; 
but  when  our  innocence  is  evident  all  blame  will  fall  upon 
Yurand,  to  the  detriment  of  the  Poles  and  their  alliance 
with  Satan." 

"And  after  that  let  any  one  judge  us  who  pleases:  the 
Pope,  or  the  Roman  Caesar ! " 

"Yes!" 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  after  which  Rotgier 
inquired,  — 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  Yurand's  daughter?  " 

"  Let  us  think  over  this." 

"  Give  her  to  me." 

Siegfried  looked  at  him  and  answered,  — 

"No!  Listen,  young  brother!  In  a  question  of  the 
Order  spare  neither  man  nor  woman,  but  spare  not  thyself 
either.  The  hand  of  God  touched  Danveld,  for  he  wished 
not  only  to  avenge  wrongs  done  the  Order,  but  to  gratify  his 
own  desires." 

"  You  judge  me  wrongly !  "  said  Rotgier. 

"Indulge  not  yourselves," interrupted  old  Siegfried,  "  for 
ye  will  make  both  body  and  soul  effeminate,  and  one  day  the 
knees  of  that  stalwart  race  will  press  your  breasts  and  ye 
will  never  rise  afterward." 

And  for  the  third  time  he  rested  his  gloomy  head  on  his 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  365 

hand,  and  evidently  he  was  conversing  with  his  conscience, 
and  was  thinking  of  himself  solely,  for  he  said  after  a 
while,  — 

"  On  me  also  much  human  blood  is  weighing,  much  pain, 
many  tears  —  I,  too,  when  it  was  a  question  of  the  Order  and 
when  I  saw  that  I  could  not  succeed  through  strength  alone, 
had  no  hesitation  in  seeking  other  methods;  but  when  I 
stand  before  the  Lord  I  shall  say  to  Him :  '  I  did  that  for 
the  Order,  but  in  my  own  case  my  choice  was  this.' " 

And  when  he  had  spoken  he  opened  the  dark  garment  cov- 
ering his  bosom,  under  that  garment  a  haircloth  appeared. 

Then  he  seized  his  temples  with  his  two  hands,  turned  his 
face  and  eyes  upward,  and  cried,  — 

"  Renounce  luxury  and  dissoluteness,  strengthen  your 
hearts  and  bodies,  for  up  there  I  see  white  eagle  plumes  in 
the  air,  and  eagle  talons  with  the  blood  of  Knights  of  the 
Cross  on  them." 

Further  words  were  interrupted  by  a  sweep  of  the  tempest, 
which  was  so  terrible  that  a  window  above  the  gallery  opened 
with  a  crash,  and  the  entire  hall  was  filled  with  the  howling 
and  whistling  of  wind,  bearing  snowflakes. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost! 
This  is  an  evil  night,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  A  night  when  foul  spirits  have  power,"  answered 
Rotgier. 

""But  are  there  priests  with  Danveld's  body?" 

"There  are." 

"  He  left  the  world  without  absolution  —  O  God,  be  merci- 
ful to  him !  " 

And  both  were  silent.  Then  Rotgier  called  attendants 
and  commanded  them  to  close  the  window  and  trim  the 
torches.  When  they  had  gone  he  inquired  again, — 

"What  will  you  do  with  Yurand's  daughter?  Will  you 
take  her  to  Insburg  ?  " 

' '  I  will  take  her  to  Insburg,  and  dispose  of  her  as  the 
good  of  the  Order  demands." 

"Well,  what  am  I  to  do?  " 

' '  Hast  thou  courage  in  thy  soul  ?  " 

"  What  have  I  done  to  cause  you  doubt  on  that  point?  " 

"  I  doubt  not,  for  I  know  thee  and  I  love  thee  as  a  son 
because  of  thy  manfulness.  Go  then  to  the  court  of  the 
Mazovian  prince  and  relate  to  him  all  that  has  happened 
here,  just  as  we  have  described  it  between  us." 

"I  may  expose  myself  to  certain  destruction." 


366  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

' '  Should  thy  destruction  be  to  the  glory  of  the  Cross  and 
the  Order  thou  art  bound  to  go.  But  no !  Destruction  is 
not  awaiting  thee.  They  will  not  harm  a  guest  unless  some 
one  may  wish  perhaps  to  challenge  thee,  as  did  that  young 
knight  who  challenged  all  of  us  —  He,  or  some  other  may 
challenge,  but  of  course  that  is  not  terrible." 

"  God  grant  it  to  come !  But  they  may  seize  me  and  cast 
me  into  a  dungeon." 

"They  will  not.  Remember  that  Yurand  wrote  a  letter 
to  the  prince,  and  moi*eover  thou  wilt  go  to  complain  against 
Yuraud.  Thou  wilt  tell  truly  what  he  did  in  Schytno,  and 
they  must  believe  thee.  The  case  is  this :  we  informed  him 
first  that  there  was  a  girl  in  our  possession,  we  begged  him 
to  come  and  look  at  her ;  he  came,  he  went  mad,  killed  the 
comtur,  slaughtered  our  people.  Thus  wilt  thou  speak, — but 
what  can  they  say  to  thee  in  answer  ?  The  death  of  Dan  veld 
will  be  heralded  throughout  all  Mazovia.  In  the  face  of  that 
they  will  cease  complaints.  Evidently  they  will  search  for 
Yurand's  daughter,  but  since  Yurand  himself  wrote  that  she 
was  not  in  our  hands  suspicion  will  not  fall  on  us.  We  must 
be  brave  and  shut  their  jaws,  for  they  will  think,  if  we  do  so, 
that  were  we  guilty  no  man  of  us  would  dare  go  to  them." 

"That  is  true.  After  Danveld's  funeral  I  will  take  the 
road  immediately." 

"May  God  bless  thee,  my  son!  If  we  do  all  that  is 
proper,  not  only  will  they  not  detain  thee,  but  they  will 
perforce  reject  Yurand  lest  we  say,  '  See  how  they  treat 
us ! ' " 

"  And  we  must  complain  thus  at  all  foreign  courts." 

"  The  Grand  Hospitaller  will  see  to  that  for  the  good  of 
the  Order,  and  as  a  relative  of  Danveld." 

"  Yes,  but  if  that  Spyhov  devil  should  recover  and  regain 
liberty?" 

Siegfried  glanced  forward  gloomily,  then  he  answered 
slowly  and  with  emphasis,  — 

"  Even  should  he  be  free  again  he  will  not  utter  one  word 
of  complaint  against  the  Order." 

After  that  he  began  again  to  instruct  Rotgier  what  to 
say  and  what  to  demand  at  the  court  of  Mazovia. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  367 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Bur  news  of  what  had  happened  in  Schytno  preceded 
Brother  Rotgier  and  roused  astonishment  and  alarm  in 
Tsehanov.  Neither  the  prince  himself  nor  any  one  of  his 
court  could  understand  what  had  happened.  A  little  while 
earlier,  just  as  Mikolai  of  Dlugolyas  was  starting  for  Mal- 
borg  with  a  letter  from  the  prince  complaining  bitterly  that 
Danusia  had  been  stolen  by  disorderly  cornturs  of  the  bound- 
ary, and  asking  with  a  threat  almost  to  send  her  back  straight- 
way, a  letter  came  from  the  master  of  Spyhov,  announcing 
that  his  daughter  had  not  been  taken  by  Knights  of  the 
Cross,  but  by  ordinary  bandits  of  the  border,  and  that  soon 
she  would  be  freed  for  a  ransom.  The  envoy  did  not  start, 
for  it  did  not  occur  to  any  one  that  Knights  of  the  Cross  had 
forced  such  a  letter  from  Yurand  under  threat  of  killing  his 
daughter.  It  was  difficult  to  understand  what  had  happened 
if  one  believed  the  letter,  for  marauders  of  the  boundary,  as 
subjects  of  the  prince  and  the  Order,  attacked  one  another  in 
summer,  not  in  winter,  when  snow  would  show  their  traces. 
Usually  they  fell  upon  merchants,  or  robbed  throughout 
villages,  seizing  people,  and  driving  their  herds  away ;  but  to 
attack  the  prince  himself  and  bear  off  his  foster  child,  the 
daughter  of  a  powerful  knight  who  roused  terror  everywhere, 
was  a  deed  which  seemed  simply  beyond  human  credence. 
But  to  that,  as  to  other  doubts,  the  answer  was  Yurand's 
letter  with  his  seal,  and  brought  this  time  by  a  man  whom 
they  knew  to  have  started  from  Spyhov.  In  view  of  these 
facts  no  suspicion  was  possible,  but  the  prince  fell  into  such 
rage  as  no  one  had  seen  for  a  long  time,  and  commanded 
his  men  to  hunt  down  bandits  along  every  border,  invit- 
ing also  the  Prince  of  Plotsk  to  do  likewise,  and  spare  no 
punishment  on  the  turbulent. 

Just  at  this  juncture  came  news  of  what  had  happened 
in  Schytno. 

And  passing  from  mouth  to  mouth  it  arrived  with  tenfold 
increase.  Yurand,  it  was  said,  had  gone  with  five  others  to 
Schytno ;  he  had  rushed  in  through  the  open  gate  and  com- 


368  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

mitted  such  slaughter  that  few  of  the  garrison  were  left 
among  the  living.  It  was  said  that  they  had  to  send  for  aid 
to  neighboring  castles,  and  summon  the  best  of  the  knights 
and  armed  bodies  of  footmen,  who  only  after  a  siege  of  two 
days  had  suceeeded  in  bursting  into  the  fortress  and  cutting 
down  Yurand,  together  with  his  comrades.  It  was  said  too 
that  very  likely  these  troops  would  cross  the  boundary,  and 
a  great  war  come  undoubtedly. 

The  prince,  who  knew  how  very  anxious  the  Grand  Master 
was  that  in  case  of  war  with  the  Polish  king  the  forces  of 
the  two  Mazovian  principalities  should  be  neutral,  did 
not  believe  these  reports,  for  to  him  it  was  no  secret  that  if 
the  Knights  of  the  Cross  began  war  against  the  Prince  of 
Plotsk,  or  against  him,  no  human  power  could  restrain 
Poland;  hence  the  Grand  Master  feared  war.  He  knew 
that  war  must  come,  but  being  of  peaceful  nature  he  wished 
delay,  and  moreover  he  knew  that  to  measure  himself  with 
the  power  of  Yagello  he  needed  forces  such  as  the  Order 
had  never  put  forth  up  to  that  time ;  he  needed  besides  to  as- 
sure himself  of  aid  from  the  princes  and  knighthood,  not 
only  of  Germany,  but  of  all  Western  Europe. 

The  prince  had  no  fear  of  war,  therefore,  but  he  wished 
to  know  what  had  happened,  what  he  was  to  think  really 
of  the  event  in  Schytno,  of  the  disappearance  of  Dauusia, 
and  of  all  those  tidings  brought  in  from  the  boundary; 
hence,  though  he  could  not  endure  the  Order,  he  was  glad 
when  one  evening  the  captain  of  the  archers  announced 
that  a  Knight  of  the  Cross  had  come  and  requested  an 
audience. 

He  received  him  haughtily,  and,  though  he  knew  at  once 
that  the  man  was  one  of  those  brothers  who  had  been  at  the 
hunting-lodge,  he  feigned  not  to  remember  him,  and  inquired 
who  he  was,  whence  he  had  come,  and  why  he  had  visited 
Tsehanov. 

"I  am  Brother  Rotgier,"  answered  he,  "and  had  the 
honor  not  long  since  to  bow  down  to  the  knees  of  your 
Princely  Grace." 

"  Since  you  are  a  brother,  why  have  you  not  the  insignia 
of  the  Order  on  your  person  ?  " 

The  Knight  explained  that  he  had  not  put  on  a  white 
mantle  because  had  he  done  so  he  would  have  been  captured 
or  slain  beyond  doubt  by  the  knights  of  Mazovia.  "In  all 
the  world  elsewhere,"  said  he.  "  in  all  other  principalities  and 
kingdoms,  the  cross  on  a  mantle  wins  good- will  and  hos- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.       369 

pitality  from  people,  in  Mazovia  alone  does  the  cross  expose 
to  certain  destruction  him  who  bears  it  —  " 

"  Not  the  cross  exposes  you,"  broke  in  the  prince,  angrily, 
"  for  we  also  kiss  the  cross,  but  your  own  criminality.  And 
if  somewhere  else  men  receive  you  better  than  we  do,  it  is 
because  you  are  less  known  to  them." 

Then  seeing  that  the  knight  was  greatly  offended  by  these 
words,  he  inquired,  — 

"Hast  thou  been  in  Schytno,  or  knowst  thou  what  has 
happened  there?  " 

"  I  have  been  in  Schytno,  and  I  know  what  has  happened 
there,"  answered  Rotgier,  "  and  I  have  come  hither  not  as 
the  envoy  of  any  one,  but  for  this  reason  only,  that  the 
experienced  and  pious  comtur  of  Insburg  said  to  me : 
'  Our  Grand  Master  loves  the  pious  prince  and  confides  in 
his  honesty,  hence  while  I  hasten  to  Malborg  do  thou  go  to 
Mazovia  and  explain  to  him  the  wrongs  and  insults  inflicted 
upon  us,  —  explain  our  misfortune.  Be  sure  that  that  just 
ruler  will  not  favor  the  disturber  of  peace,  the  savage  attacker 
who  shed  as  much  Christian  blood  as  if  he  were  serving 
not  the  Saviour,  but  Satan.' " 

And  now  he  narrated  how  everything  had  happened  in 
Schytno.  How  Yurand,  invited  by  the  brothers  to  see  if 
the  girl  taken  from  the  bandits  was  his  daughter,  instead 
of  showing  gratitude,  had  fallen  upon  them  madly;  killed 
Danveld,  Brother  Gottfried,  the  Englishman  Hugo,  Von 
Bracht,  and  two  noble  youths,  not  counting  soldiers;  how 
the  brothers,  remembering  God's  commands,  and  not  wishing 
to  kill  any  one,  were  forced  at  last  to  entangle  in  a  net  the 
raging  maniac,  who  then  turned  his  weapons  on  himself 
and  wounded  his  own  body  dreadfully ;  finally  how,  not  only 
in  the  castle,  but  in  the  town,  there  were  people  who  in  the 
midst  of  the  winter  storm  heard  on  that  night  after  the 
battle  laughter  and  hideous  voices  crying  out  in  the  air: 
"Our  Yurand!  The  enemy  of  the  Cross!  the  spiller  of 
innocent  blood  !  Our  Yurjnd !  " 

The  whole  narrative,  but  especially  the  last  words  of  it, 
made  a  deep  impression  on  all.  Terror  simply  seized  them. 
Has  Yurand,  thought  they,  really  summoned  unclean  powers? 
—  and  deep  silence  fell  on  them.  The  princess,  who  was 
present,  and  who,  loving  Danusia,  bore  in  her  heart  an 
incurable  sorrow,  turned  to  Rotgier  with  this  sudden 
query,  — 

"  You  say,  Knight,  that  when  you  had  rescued  the  idiot 
VOL.  i.  —  24 


370  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

you  thought  her  Yurand's  daughter,  and  therefore  invited 
him  to  Schytno." 

"  True,  Gracious  Lady,"  answered  Rotgier. 

"But  how  could  you  think  so,  since  you  had  seen  Yu- 
rand's real  daughter  with  me  in  the  hunting-lodge  ?  " 

At  this  Rotgier  was  confused,  for  he  was  not  prepared  for 
the  question.  The  prince  rose  and  fixed  a  stern  glance  on 
him ;  Mikolai  of  Dlugolyas,  Mrokota,  Yasko,  and  other 
Mazovian  knights  sprang  at  once  toward  him,  asking  one 
after  another  in  threatening  voices,  — 

"  How  could  you  think  so?  Say,  German !  How  was 
that  possible?" 

But  Rotgier  rallied. 

"  We  brothers  of  the  Order,"  said  he,  "do  not  raise  our 
eyes  on  women.  At  the  lodge  there  were  damsels  not  a  few 
in  attendance  on  the  Gracious  Princess,  but  who  among 
them  was  Yurand's  daughter  no  man  of  us  knew." 

"  Dan  veld  knew  her,"  said  Mikolai.  "  He  conversed  with 
her  even,  at  the  hunt." 

"  Dan  veld  is  standing  in  the  presence  of  God,"  answered 
Rotgier,  "  and  I  will  say  only  this  of  him,  that  on  the  morn- 
ing after  his  death  blooming  roses  were  found  on  his  coffin. 
As  the  season  is  winter  no  human  hand  could  have  put  them 
there." 

Again  silence  followed. 

"  How  did  ye  know  that  Yurand's  daughter  was  stolen?" 
inquired  the  prince. 

' '  The  very  godlessness  and  insolence  of  the  deed  caused 
it  to  be  bruited  about  in  all  places.  Hence  on  hearing  of 
it  we  had  a  mass  celebrated  in  thanksgiving  that  it  was  only 
an  ordinary  damsel  and  not  one  of  your  Grace's  children  that 
was  stolen  from  the  hunting-lodge." 

"  But  it  is  a  wonder  to  me  that  ye  could  consider  an  idiot 
girl  to  be  the  daughter  of  Yurand." 

To  this  Brother  Rotgier  answered,  — 

' '  Danveld  said,  '  Satan  often  betrays  his  servants,  so 
perhaps  he  transformed  Yurand's  daughter."1 

"  But  the  bandits  could  not,  as  they  are  ignorant  people, 
forge  a  letter  from  Father  Kaleb  and  put  Yurand's  seal  on 
it.  Who  could  have  done  that?  " 

"The  evil  spirit." 

Again  no  one  was  able  to  find  an  answer.  Rotgier  looked 
carefully  into  the  eyes  of  the  prince,  and  said,  — 

"  In  truth  these  questions  are  as  swords  in  my  breast,  for 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  371 

suspicion  and  doubt  is  contained  in  them.  But  confident 
in  the  justice  of  God  and  the  power  of  truth,  I  ask  your 
Princely  Grace:  Did  Yurand  himself  suspect  us  of  this 
deed,  and  if  he  suspected  us  why  did  he,  before  we  invited 
him  to  Schytuo,  search  the  whole  boundary  for  bandits  so  as 
to  ransom  his  daughter  from  them  ?  " 

"  Well,"  said  the  prince,  "as  to  truth,  though  thou  hide 
it  from  people,  thou  wilt  not  hide  it  from  God.  Yurand 
held  you  guilty  at  first,  but  afterward  —  afterward  he 
had  another  idea." 

"  See  how  the  brightness  of  truth  conquers  darkness," 
said  Rotgier.  And  he  looked  around  the  hall  with  the  glance 
of  a  victor,  for  he  thought  that  in  the  heads  of  the  Knights 
of  the  Cross  there  was  more  wit  and  keenness  than  in 
Polish  heads,  and  that  the  Polish  race  would  serve  always  as 
plunder  and  nourishment  for  the  Order,  just  as  a  fly  must 
be  plunder  and  nourishment  for  a  spider.  So,  casting  aside 
his  former  pliancy,  he  approached  the  prince,  and  demanded 
in  a  voice  which  was  haughty  and  insistent,  — 

"Reward  us,  Lord,  for  our  losses,  for  the  injustice  in- 
flicted on  us,  for  our  tears  and  our  blood !  This  son  of  hell 
was  thy  subject,  hence  in  the  name  of  God,  from  whom 
comes  the  power  of  kings  and  princes,  in  the  name  of  justice 
and  the  Cross,  repay  us  for  our  wrongs  and  our  blood !  " 

The  prince  looked  at  him  with  amazement. 

"  By  the  dear  God,"  said  he,  "  what  dost  thou  wish?  If 
Yurand  shed  blood  in  his  rage,  must  I  answer  for  his  rage  ? " 

"  He  was  thy  subject,  in  thy  principality  are  his  lands,  his 
villages,  and  his  castle  in  which  he  imprisoned  servants  of 
the  Order ;  hence  let  those  lands  at  least  and  that  godless 
castle  become  henceforth  the  property  of  the  Order.  Of 
course  this  will  be  no  fitting  return  for  the  noble  blood  shed 
by  him,  of  course  it  will  not  raise  the  dead  to  life,  but  it 
may  even  in  part  still  God's  anger  and  wipe  away  the 
infamy  which  otherwise  will  fall  on  this  whole  principality. 
O  Lord !  Everywhere  the  Order  possesses  lands  and  castles 
with  which  the  favor  and  piety  of  Christian  princes  have 
endowed  it,  but  it  has  not  a  hand's-breadth  in  your  domin- 
ions. Let  the  injustice  done  us,  which  calls  to  God  for 
vengeance,  be  redeemed  even  in  this  way,  so  that  we  may 
say  that  here  too  live  people  who  have  in  their  hearts  the 
fear  of  God." 

The  prince  was  astonished  still  more  on  hearing  this,  and 
only  after  long  silence  did  he  answer,  — 


372  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

' '  By  the  wounds  of  God !  But  if  this  Order  of  yours  is 
seated  here,  by  whose  favor  is  it  here  if  not  by  the  favor  of 
my  ancestors?  Have  ye  not  enough  yet  of  those  towns, 
lands,  and  regions  which  belonged  to  our  people  formerly 
and  which  to-day  are  yours?  Besides,  Yuraud's  daughter 
is  living  yet,  for  no  one  has  informed  you  of  her  death. 
Do  ye  wish  then  to  seize  an  orphan's  dowry  and  right  with 
an  orphan's  bread  some  wrong  done  you?" 

"  Lord,  thou  recognizest  the  wrong,"  said  Rotgier,  "  then 
give  satisfaction  as  thy  princely  conscience  and  thy  just 
soul  dictates." 

And  again  he  was  glad  in  heart,  for  he  thought:  "Now 
not  merely  will  they  not  complain,  they  will  take  counsel  how 
to  wash  their  hands  of  the  affair  and  squeeze  out  of  it.  No 
one  will  reproach  us  with  anything,  and  our  fame  will  be  like 
the  white  mantle  of  the  Order,  stainless." 

Meanwhile  the  voice  of  old  Mikolai  was  heard  unex> 
pectedly,  — 

"  They  accuse  thee  of  greed,  and  God  knows  with  justice, 
for  in  this  case  thou  carest  more  for  profit  than  the  honor 
of  the  Order." 

' '  That  is  true !  "  answered  the  Mazovian  knights  in  a 
chorus. 

Rotgier  advanced  a  number  of  steps,  raised  his  head 
haughtily,  and  said,  measuring  them  with  a  lofty  glance,  — 

"  I  have  not  come  here  as  an  envoy,  but  as  a  witness  in  a 
cause,  and  as  a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  ready  to  defend  the 
honor  of  the  Order  with  my  own  blood  to  the  last  breath  of 
life.  "\Vhoso  dares  then  in  the  face  of  what  Yurand  himself 
has  said  to  accuse  the  Order  of  taking  part  in  the  seizure  of 
his  daughter,  let  him  take  up  this  knightly  challenge,  and 
stand  here  before  the  judgment  of  God !  " 

Then  he  cast  down  before  him  his  gauntlet  of  a  knight, 
which  fell  on  the  floor.  They  stood  in  deep  silence,  for 
though  more  than  one  man  would  have  been  delighted  to 
dint  a  sword  on  the  shoulder  of  the  German,  they  feared  the 
judgment  of  God.  It  was  a  secret  to  no  one  that  Yurand 
had  testified  explicitly  that  the  Knights  of  the  Order  had  not 
stolen  his  daughter,  hence  every  man  thought  in  his  soul  that 
truth,  and  therefore  victory,  would  be  on  the  side  of  Rotgier. 

The  knight  grew  more  and  more  haughty,  and,  resting  his 
hand  on  his  hip,  he  inquired,  — 

"  Is  there  a  man  who  will  take  up  this  gauntlet?  " 

That  moment  some  knight  whom  no  one  had  seen  enter, 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  373 

and  who  at  the  door  had  been  listening  to  the  conversation, 
stepped  into  the  middle  of  the  room,  took  up  the  gauntlet, 
and  said,  — 

"I  am  here!  " 

When  he  had  spoken  thus  he  cast  his  own  gauntlet  straight 
into  Rotgier's  face,  and  began  in  a  voice  which  in  the  univer- 
sal silence  spread  through  the  hall  like  thunder,  — 

"  In  the  presence  of  God,  in  the  presence  of  the  worthy 
prince,  and  in  presence  of  all  the  honorable  knighthood 
of  this  land,  I  tell  thee,  Knight  of  the  Cross,  that  thou  liest 
like  a  dog  against  truth  and  justice  —  and  I  challenge  thee 
into  the  lists  to  do  battle  on  foot,  or  on  horseback,  with 
lances,  with  axes,  with  short  swords  or  long  ones  —  and  not 
to  loss  of  freedom,  but  to  the  last  breath  of  life,  to  the 
death ! " 

In  that  hall  one  might  have  heard  a  fly  on  the  wing.  All 
eyes  were  turned  to  Rotgier,  and  to  the  challenging  knight 
whom  no  one  knew,  for  he  had  a  helmet  on  his  head,  without 
a  visor,  it  is  true,  but  with  round  side  pieces  which  went 
below  his  ears,  covering  the  upper  part  of  his  face  altogether 
and  shading  the  lower  part  deeply.  The  Knight  of  the  Cross 
was  not  less  astonished  than  others.  Confusion,  pallor,  and 
wild  anger  flashed  across  his  face  in  succession,  like  lightning 
across  a  night  sky.  He  seized  the  glove,  which,  slipping 
from  his  face,  had  caught  on  a  link  of  his  shoulder-piece, 
and  inquired  — 

"  Who  art  thou  who  callest  on  the  justice  of  God?" 

The  other  man  unfastened  the  buckle  under  his  chin,  raised 
his  helmet,  from  under  which  appeared  a  bright,  youthful  face, 
and  said,  — 

"Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets,  the  husband  of  Yurand's 
daughter." 

All  were  astounded,  and  Rotgier  with  the  rest,  for  no  one 
save  the  prince  and  princess,  with  Father  Vyshonek  and  De 
Lorche,  knew  of  Danusia's  marriage.  The  Knights  of  the 
Cross  felt  certain  that  except  her  father,  Danusia  had  no 
natural  defender,  but  at  that  moment  Pan  de  Lorche  came 
forward  and  said,  — 

"  On  my  knightly  honor  I  testify  to  the  truth  of  his  words ; 
whoso  dares  to  doubt  it  to  him  I  say :  here  is  my  gauntlet " 

Rotgier  was  a  stranger  to  fear,  and  in  his  heart  anger  was 
storming  at  that  moment ;  he  would  perhaps  have  raised  that 
gauntlet  also,  but  remembering  that  the  man  who  had  cast  it 
down  was  himself  a  great  lord,  and  a  relative  of  the  Count  of 


374  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Guelders,  he  restrained  his  anger ;  he  did  this  all  the  more 
since  the  prince  rose  and  said  with  a  frown,  — 

"  It  is  not  permitted  to  raise  the  gauntlet,  for  I  too  testify 
that  this  knight  has  spoken  truly." 

When  Rotgier  heard  this  he  bowed,  and  then  said  to 
Zbyshko,  — 

"If  it  be  thy  choice,  then  on  foot,  in  closed  barriers,  with 
axes." 

"  I  challenged  thee  the  first  time  in  that  way,"  replied 
Zbyshko. 

"God  grant  victory  to  justice!"  cried  the  knights  of 
Mazovia. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  375 


CHAPTEE  XXXII. 

IN  the  whole  court,  as  well  among  the  knighthood  as 
the  women,  there  was  alarm  because  of  Zbyshko,  for  he 
was  loved  universally.  In  view  of  Yurand's  letter  no 
one  doubted  that  right  was  on  the  side  of  the  German. 
They  knew  besides  that  Rotgier  was  one  of  the  most 
renowned  brothers  of  the  Order.  The  armor-bearer  Van 
Krist  narrated,  perhaps  purposely,  among  the  Mazovian 
nobles  that  his  lord,  before  becoming  an  armed  monk,  had  sat 
at  the  table  of  honor  given  by  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  to 
which  table  were  admitted  only  knights  famed  throughout 
Christendom,  men  who  had  made  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy 
Land,  or  who  had  battled  victoriously  against  dragons,  giants, 
or  mighty  sorcerers.  When  the  Mazovians  heard  these  nar- 
ratives of  Van  Krist,  and  also  the  assurances  that  his  lord 
had  fought  frequently  single-handed  against  five,  having  a 
misericordia  in  one  hand  and  an  axe  or  a  sword  in  the  other, 
they  were  frightened,  and  some  said,  — 

"  Oh,  if  Yurand  were  here  he  could  manage  two  of  them, 
no  German  ever  escaped  him ;  but  woe  to  the  youth !  for  that 
knight  exceeds  him  in  strength,  years,  and  training."  Others 
lamented  that  they  had  not  taken  up  the  gauntlet,  declaring 
tli  at  had  it  not  been  for  the  tidings  from  Yurand  they  would 
have  done  so  without  fail — "but  the  fear  of  God's  judg- 
ment." They  mentioned  also,  when  they  could,  and  for 
mutual  consolation,  the  names  of  Mazovian,  or  in  general 
of  Polish  knights,  who,  either  in  court  tournaments  or  in 
meetings  with  lances,  had  gained  numerous  victories  over 
knights  of  the  West.  First  of  all,  they  mentioned  Zavisha 
of  Garbov,  whom  no  knight  in  Christendom  had  equalled. 
But  some  were  of  good  hope  concerning  Zbyshko  also. 
"  He  is  no  decked-out  knight,"  said  they,  "  and  as  ye  have 
heard  he  has  hurled  down  German  heads  on  trampled  earth 
worthily."  But  their  hearts  were  strengthened  specially  by 
Zbyshko's  armor-bearer,  Hlava,  who.,  on  the  eve  of  the  duel, 
when  he  heard  Van  Krist  exalting  the  unheard-of  victories  of 
Rotgier,  being  an  excitable  young  man,  seized  Van  Krist  bj 


376  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

the  chin,  pushed  back  his  head,  and  said:  "If  thou  art  not 
ashamed  to  lie  before  people  look  up,  because  God  too  hears 
thee !  "  And  he  held  him  in  that  way  as  long  a  time  as 
would  be  needed  to  say  one  ' '  Our  Father ;  "  the  other,  when 
he  was  freed  at  last,  inquired  about  Hlava's  family,  and 
learning  that  he  came  of  nobles  challenged  him  straight- 
way to  axes. 

The  Mazovians  were  pleased  at  this,  and  again  more  than 
one  of  them  said :  "  Such  men  will  not  limp  on  the  field  of 
combat,  and  if  truth  and  God  are  on  their  side  the  brothers 
of  the  Order  will  not  bear  away  sound  bones  from  this 
struggle."  But  Rotgier  had  cast  sand  in  the  eyes  of  all  so 
successfully  that  many  were  alarmed  touching  this  point: 
on  which  side  is  truth,  and  the  prince  himself  shared  the 
alarm  with  others.  Hence  on  the  evening  before  the  com- 
bat he  summoned  Zbyshko  to  an  interview,  and  inquired  of 
him,  — 

"Art  thou  sure  that  God  will  be  with  thee?  Whence 
knowest  thou  that  they  seized  Danusia?  Did  Yurand  tell 
thee  anything?  For,  seest  thou,  here  is  Yurand's  letter, 
written  by  Father  Kaleb,  and  upon  it  is  his  seal.  In  this 
letter  Yurand  declares  that  to  his  knowledge  the  Knights  did 
not  carry  off  Danusia.  What  did  he  say  to  thee  ?  " 

"  He  said  that  it  was  not  the  Knights  of  the  Cross." 

"  How  canst  thou  risk  life  then  and  appear  before  the 
judgment  of  God  ?  " 

Zbyshko  was  silent;  but  after  some  time  his  jaws 
quivered  and  tears  gathered  in  his  eyes.  "  I  know  nothing, 
Gracious  Lord,"  said  he.  "  We  went  away  from  here  with 
Yurand,  and  on  the  road  I  told  him  of  the  marriage.  He 
began  to  complain  that  that  might  be  an  offence  against 
Heaven,  but  when  I  told  him  that  it  was  God's  will  he  grew 
pacified,  and  forgave  me.  Along  the  whole  road  he  said 
that  no  one  had  carried  off  Danusia  but  Knights  of  the 
Order,  and  after  that  I  know  not  myself  what  happened. 
To  Spyhov  came  that  woman  who  brought  some  medicine 
for  my  use  to  the  hunting-lodge,  and  with  her  one  messenger. 
They  shut  themselves  in  with  Yurand  and  counselled.  What 
they  said  I  know  not,  only  after  that  conversation  Yurand's 
own  servants  could  not  recognize  him,  for  he  was  as  if  saved 
from  a  coffin  then.  He  said  to  us :  "  Not  the  Knights  of 
the  Cross,"  but  he  let  out  of  the  dungeon  Bergov  and  all  the 
captives  whom  he  had  taken,  God  knows  why ;  he  went  away 
himself  without  attendant  or  servant.  He  said  that  he  was 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  377 

going  to  the  bandits  to  ransom  Danusia,  and  he  com- 
manded me  to  wait  for  him.  Well,  I  waited  till  news 
came  from  Schytuo  that  Yurand  had  murdered  Germans 
and  had  himself  fallen.  O,  Gracious  Lord!  the  land  of 
-Spyhov  was  burning  beneath  me,  and  I  came  near  running 
mad.  I  put  men  on  horseback  to  avenge  Yurand's  death,  but 
Father  Kaleb  said :  '  Thou  canst  not  take  the  castle,  and 
do  not  begin  war.  Go  to  the  prince ;  they  may  know 
something  there  of  Danusia.'  So  I  came,  and  happened  in 
here  just  as  that  dog  was  barking  about  the  wrong  done 
the  Order  and  the  madness  of  Yurand.  I  took  up  his 
gauntlet  because  I  had  challenged  him  earlier,  and  though 
I  know  nothing,  I  know  this  one  thing  exactly,  that  they 
are  hellish  liars,  without  shame,  faith,  or  honor.  See,  Gra- 
cious Prince,  they  stabbed  De  Fourcy  and  tried  to  cast  the 
blame  of  that  deed  on  my  attendant.  As  God  lives !  they 
slaughtered  De  Fourcy  like  a  bullock,  and  then  came  to 
thee,  lord,  for  restitution  and  vengeance.  Who  will  swear 
that  they  did  not  lie  to  Yurand,  and  have  not  lied  now  to 
thee  ?  I  know  not  where  Danusia  is,  but  I  have  challenged 
this  man;  for  though  I  should  have  to  lose  my  life,  death  is 
sweeter  to  me  than  is  life  without  her  who  in  all  the  world 
is  my  dearest." 

When  he  had  said  this  he  forgot  himself ;  he  tore  the  net 
from  his  head  and  the  hair  fell  over  his  shoulders ;  he  seized 
it  and  sobbed  grievously.  Anna  Danuta,  afflicted  to  the 
depth  of  her  soul  by  the  loss  of  Danusia,  placed  her  hand 
on  his  head  in  compassion  for  his  sufferings,  and  said,  — 

"God  will  aid,  bless,  and  comfort  thee !  " 


378  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE   CROSS. 


CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

THE  prince  did  not  oppose  the  duel,  for,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  time,  he  had  no  authority  to  do  so.  He  simply 
caused  Rotgier  to  write  to  the  Grand  Master  and  to  Siegfried 
de  Lowe,  stating  that  he  had  cast  down  the  gauntlet  first 
before  the  Mazovian  knights,  that  because  of  this  he  was  to 
meet  in  combat  Yurand's  son-in-law,  who  moreover  had 
challenged  him  on  an  earlier  occasion.  Rotgier  explained 
to  the  Grand  Master  that  if  he  fought  without  permission  he 
did  so  because  the  honor  of  the  Knights  was  in  question,  and 
he  had  to  avert  foul  suspicion  which  might  bring  shame  to 
the  Order,  which  he,  Rotgier,  was  ready  at  all  times  to  vindi- 
cate with  his  life-blood.  This  letter  was  sent  straightway 
to  the  boundary  by  an  attendant  of  the  brother  ;  beyond  that 
it  was  to  go  to  Malborg  by  post,  which  the  Knights  had 
invented  many  years  before  others,  and  introduced  into  the 
lands  of  the  Order. 

Meanwhile  the  snow  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle  was 
trampled  and  sprinkled  with  ashes,  so  that  the  feet  of  the 
combatants  might  not  slip  over  its  surface  or  sink  in  it.  An 
uncommon  movement  reigned  within  the  castle.  Emotion 
had  so  seized  the  knights  and  damsels  that  no  one  slept  the 
night  before  the  combat.  They  said  that  a  combat  with 
lances  on  horseback,  or  even  with  swords,  ended  frequently 
with  wounds,  but  on  foot,  and  especially  with  the  terrible 
axes,  it  was  ever  mortal.  All  hearts  were  on  Zbyshko's  side, 
and  the  greater  the  friendship  for  him  or  Danusia  the  greater 
the  fear  caused  by  reports  of  the  skill  and  fame  of  the  Ger- 
man. Many  women  passed  that  night  in  the  church,  where, 
after  confessing  to  Father  Vyshonek,  Zbyshko  himself  per- 
formed penance.  So  women,  when  they  saw  his  face,  almost 
boyish,  said  to  one  another :  "  Why,  he  is  a  child  yet !  How 
can  he  expose  his  young  head  to  the  axe  of  the  German?" 
And  the  more  earnestly  did  they  implore  aid  for  him.  But 
when  he  rose  at  dawn  and  went  through  the  chapel  to  put 
on  his  armor  their  courage  increased  somewhat,  for  though 
Zbyshko's  head  and  face  were  really  boy-like,  his  body  was 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  379 

bulky  and  stalwart  beyond  measure,  so  that  he  seemed  to 
them  a  chosen  man,  who  could  fight  his  own  battle  even 
against  the  strongest. 

The  combat  was  to  take  place  in  the  courtyard  of  the 
castle,  which  was  surrounded  by  a  portico.  When  day  had 
dawned  completely,  the  prince  and  princess  with  their  chil- 
dren came  and  sat  down  in  a  central  place  between  the  pil- 
lars, whence  they  could  see  the  whole  courtyard  in  the  best 
manner.  At  both  sides  of  them  were  the  foremost  courtiers, 
noble  ladies,  and  the  knighthood.  These  filled  all  corners 
of  the  portico.  The  servants  fixed  themselves  beyond  an 
embankment  formed  of  snow  which  had  been  swept  from 
the  courtyard.  Some  had  mounted  on  window-sills,  and 
even  on  the  roof.  On  these  places  the  common  people 
muttered:  "God  grant  our  man  not  to  falter!" 

The  day  was  damp  and  cold,  but  clear.  The  air  was  full 
of  daws,  which  had  settled  on  the  roofs  and  bastion  points, 
but,  disturbed  by  unusual  movements,  they  circled  above  the 
castle  with  great  fluttering.  In  spite  of  the  cold,  people  were 
sweating  from  emotion,  and  when  the  first  trumpet  sound 
announced  the  arrival  of  the  combatants,  all  hearts  beat 
like  hammers. 

The  two  men  entered  from  opposite  sides  of  the  barriers 
and  halted  at  the  ends  of  them.  Breath  stopped  in  the  breasts 
of  all  spectators.  Each  thought :  Two  souls  will  soon  fly  to 
the  judgment  threshold  of  God,  and  two  corpses  will  be  left 
on  the  snow !  The  lips  and  cheeks  of  women  grew  blue  and 
pallid  at  thought  of  that ;  the  eyes  of  men  were  fixed  on  the 
opponents  as  on  a  rainbow ;  each  wished  to  predict  in  his 
mind  from  their  forms  and  weapons  the  side  to  which  victory 
would  fall. 

Rotgier  was  arrayed  in  a  blue  enamelled  breastplate,  with 
a  similar  armor  for  the  thighs,  and  wore  a  helmet  of  the 
same  material  with  raised  visor,  and  lordly  peacock  plumes 
on  the  top  of  it.  Zbyshko's  breast,  sides,  and  back  were 
covered  by  that  splendid  Milan  armor  which  he  bad  won  from 
the  Frisians.  On  his  head  was  a  helmet  not  fastened  under 
the  chin,  and  without  plumes;  on  his  legs  were  raw  bull- 
hides.  On  their  left  shoulders  the  men  carried  shields  with 
their  escutcheons  :  on  the  German's  was  a  chessboard  above, 
and  below  three  lions  rampant;  on  Zbyshko's,  the  "dull 
horseshoe."  In  their  right  hands  they  carried  the  broad, 
terrible  axes  with  oaken  handles,  which  had  grown  dark  and 
were  longer  than  the  arm  of  a  man  full-grown.  They  were 


380  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

accompanied  by  their  armor-bearers,  Hlava  and  Van  Krist, 
both  in  dark  iron-plate  mail,  both  with  shields  and  axes. 
On  his  escutcheon  Van  Krist  had  a  sprig  of  broom.  The 
escutcheon  of  the  Cheh  was  the  bullhead,  with  this  differ- 
ence, that  on  the  head,  instead  of  an  axe,  a  short  sword  was 
sunk  in  the  eye  half-way. 

The  trumpets  sounded  a  second  time ;  after  the  third  the 
combatants  were  to  begin,  according  to  agreement.  They 
were  separated  from  each  other  by  only  a  small  space,  over 
which  gray  ashes  were  sprinkled.  Above  that  space  death 
was  hovering  like  a  bird  of  ill-omen.  But  before  the 
third  signal  was  given  Rotgier,  approaching  the  pillars  be- 
tween which  the  prince  and  the  princess  were  sitting,  raised 
his  steel-incased  head,  and  called  with  a  voice  so  resonant 
that  it  was  heard  in  all  corners,  — 

"I  take  to  witness  God,  thee,  worthy  lord,  and  all  the 
knighthood  of  this  land,  that  I  am  guiltless  of  the  blood 
which  will  be  shed  here." 

At  these  words  hearts  were  straitened  again,  because  the 
German  felt  so  sure  of  himself  and  of  victory.  But  Zbyshko, 
who  had  an  honest  soul,  turned  to  Hlava  and  said,  — 

"That  boasting  is  foul  in  my  nostrils;  it  would  have 
meaning  after  my  death,  but  not  while  I  am  living.  That 
boaster  has  a  peacock  plume  on  his  helmet,  and  I  at  the  very 
first  made  a  vow  to  get  three  such,  and  later,  I  vowed  to 
get  as  many  as  I  have  fingers  on  my  hands.  God  will  give 
success !  " 

"My  master,"  said  Hlava,  bending  down  and  gather- 
ing some  ashes  from  the  snow,  so  that  the  axe  handle  might 
not  slip  along  his  palms,  "perhaps  Christ  will  grant  me  to 
finish  quickly  with  this  Prussian;  will  it  be  permitted  me 
then,  if  not  to  touch  the  German,  at  least  to  put  an  axe 
handle  between  his  legs  and  bring  him  to  the  earth 
with  it  ?  " 

' '  God  guard  thee  from  doing  that  ! "  cried  Zbyshko  with 
vehemence;  "  thou  wouldst  cover  thyself  and  me  with 
dishonor." 

With  that  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  was  heard  for  the 
third  time.  The  attendants  sprang  forward  quickly  and 
with  passion,  but  the  knights  approached  each  other  more 
slowly  and  carefully,  as  their  dignity  and  distinction  de- 
manded, till  the  first  blows  were  given. 

Few  turned  to  the  attendants,  but  those  among  men  of 
experience  and  the  servants  who  looked  at  them  understood 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CBOSS.  381 

straightway  that  Hlava  had  on  his  side  a  tremendous  advan- 
tage. Van  Krist's  axe  moved  slowly  in  his  hand,  and  the 
motions  of  his  shield  were  more  labored.  The  legs  seen 
beneath  his  shield  were  longer,  but  slender  and  less  springy 
than  the  powerful  limbs  covered  by  the  close-fitting  dress  of 
Hlava,  who  pressed  on  so  passionately  that  Van  Krist  had 
to  retreat  almost  from  the  first  moment.  People  understood 
this  immediately :  one  of  those  opponents  rushes  on  the  other 
like  a  storm,  he  pushes,  presses,  strikes  like  a  thunder- 
bolt, while  the  other,  in  the  feeling  that  death  is  above  him, 
defends  himself  only  to  defer  the  dread  moment  to  the  ut- 
most. Such  was  the  case  in  reality.  That  boaster,  who  in 
general  went  to  combat  only  when  he  could  not  do  other- 
wise, saw  that  insolence  and  thoughtless  words  had  brought 
him  to  that  struggle  with  a  man  of  great  strength,  whom  he 
should  have  avoided  as  he  would  destruction ;  hence,  when 
he  felt  that  each  of  those  blows  might  have  brought  down  a 
bullock,  the  heart  fell  in  him  utterly.  He  forgot  almost  that 
it  was  not  enough  to  catch  blows  on  a  shield,  but  that  he 
must  return  them.  He  saw  above  him  gleams  of  an  axe,  and 
thought  that  each  gleam  was  the  last  one.  When  holding 
his  shield  up  he  shut  his  eyes  in  terror,  doubting  whether  he 
would  open  them  another  time.  He  gave  a  blow  rarely,  and 
hopeless  of  reaching  his  opponent,  he  merely  raised  his  shield 
higher  and  higher  above  his  head  to  protect  it. 

At  last  he  was  tortured,  but  Hlava  struck  on  with  increas- 
ing vigor.  As  from  a  great  pine-tree  immense  chips  fly 
uncler  °the  axe  of  a  peasant,  so  under  the  blows  of  the  Cheh 
plates  began  to  break  and  fall  from  the  mail  of  the  German 
attendant.  The  upper  edge  of  his  shield  bent  and  broke,  the 
shoulder-piece  fell  from  his  right  shoulder,  and  with  it  the 
bloody,  severed  armor  strap.  The  hair  stood  on  Van  Krist's 
head  and  mortal  terror  seized  him.  He  struck  still  once  and 
a  second  time  with  all  the  vigor  of  his  arm  against  Hlava's 
buckler.  Seeing  at  last  that,  in  view  of  the  terrible  strength 
of  his  opponent,  there  was  no  rescue,  and  that  nothing  could 
save  him  except  some  uncommon  exertion,  he  hurled  himself 
suddenly  at  Hlava's  legs  with  all  the  weight  of  his  body  and 
his  armor. 

Both  fell  to  the  earth  and  wrestled,  turning  in  the  snow  and 
rolling.  But  the  Cheh  was  soon  the  superior.  He  restrained 
for  a  time  the  desperate  struggles  of  his  opponent,  till  at  last 
he  pressed  with  his  knee  the  iron  network  covering  Van 
Krist's  stomach,  and  drew  from  his  own  sword-belt  a  short, 
triple-edged  misericordia. 


382  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Spare!  "  whispered  the  German,  raising  his  eyes  to  the 
eyes  of  Hlava. 

But  the  latter,  instead  of  an  answer,  stretched  above  him 
so  as  to  reach  with  his  hands  more  easily,  and  when  he  had 
cut  the  leather  helmet  strap  under  the  chin  of  his  enemy  he 
stabbed  the  hapless  man  twice  in  the  throat,  directing  the 
point  downward  toward  the  middle  of  his  bosom. 

Van  Krist's  eyes  sank  in  his  skull,  his  hands  and  feet 
rubbed  the  snow  as  if  to  clear  it  of  ashes,  but  after  a  while 
he  stretched  and  lay  motionless,  merely  pouting  his  lips, 
covered  now  with  red  foam,  and  bleeding  with  uncommon 
profuseness. 

The  Cheh  rose,  wiped  his  misericordia  on  the  clothing  of 
the  German,  then  raising  his  axe  and  leaning  on  the  handle 
gazed  at  the  more  difficult  and  stubborn  battle  between 
Zbyshko  and  Brother  Rotgier. 

The  knights  of  western  Europe  were  in  those  days  accus- 
tomed to  luxury  and  comfort,  while  the  "heirs"  in  Great 
and  Little  Poland,  as  well  as  in  Mazovia,  were  severe  in 
their  lives  and  self-denying.  Because  of  this  they  roused 
admiration  even  in  enemies  and  strangers  by  their  strength 
of  body  and  endurance. 

It  turned  out  on  this  occasion  that  Rotgier  was  excelled 
by  Zbyshko  in  strength  of  arms  and  legs  no  less  than  his 
attendant  was  excelled  by  Hlava,  but  it  turned  out  also  that 
Zbyshko  being  young  was  surpassed  in  knightly  training  by 
the  German. 

It  favored  Zbyshko  in  some  degree  that  he  had  chosen  to 
fight  with  axes,  for  parrying  with  that  kind  of  weapon  was 
impossible.  With  long  or  short  swords  a  man  had  to  know 
blows  and  thrusts  and  be  skilled  to  p'arry  them ;  in  such  com- 
bat the  German  would  have  had  a  notable  advantage.  As 
it  was,  both  Zbyshko  himself  and  the  spectators  knew  by  the 
movements  and  handling  of  his  shield  that  they  had  before 
them  in  Rotgier  a  man  of  experience,  and  dangerous,  who, 
as  they  saw,  was  not  engaged  for  the  first  time  in  that  sort 
of  combat.  To  every  blow  given  by  Zbyshko  the  German 
presented  his  shield,  and  as  the  blow  fell  he  withdrew  it  a 
little ;  by  this  move  the  blow,  though  most  violent,  lost  some 
effect,  and  could  not  cut  or  even  crack  the  smooth  surface. 
At  moments  he  withdrew,  at  moments  he  pushed  forward, 
though  so  swiftly  that  the  eye  could  barely  take  note  of  his 
movements.  The  prince  feared  for  Zbyshko,  and  men's 
faces  grew  gloomy,  since  it  seemed  to  them  that  the  German 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  383 

was  playing  with  his  opponent  as  if  purposely.  More  than 
once  he  did  not  even  present  his  shield,  but  at  the  instant 
when  Zbyshko  delivered  the  blow  he  made  a  half  turn  to  one 
side,  and  thus  Zbyshko's  axe  cut  vacant  air.  That  was  for 
Zbyshko  most  perilous,  as  he  might  lose  his  balance  and  fall, 
in  which  case  his  ruin  would  be  inevitable.  Seeing  this, 
Hlava,  who  stood  over  the  slaughtered  Van  Krist,  was 
alarmed  also,  and  said  in  spirit: 

"  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  should  my  lord  fall  I  will  give  the 
German  a  blow  between  the  shoulders  and  let  him  tumble 
also." 

But  Zbyshko  did  not  fall ;  he  had  immense  strength  in  his 
legs,  and,  spreading  them  widely,  was  able  to  sustain  on  each 
one  the  whole  weight  of  his  blow  and  his  body. 

Rotgier  noticed  this  straightway,  and  the  spectators  were 
mistaken  in  thinking  that  he  despised  his  opponent.  On  the 
contrary,  after  the  first  blow,  when  in  spite  of  all  skill  in 
withdrawing  his  shield  his  arm  was  benumbed  almost,  he 
understood  that  a  sore  struggle  with  that  youth  was  await- 
ing him,  and  that  if  ho  could  not  fell  him  luckily,  the  battle 
might  be  protracted  and  dangerous.  He  had  calculated  that 
after  Zbyshko's  blow  in  the  air  he  would  fall  on  the  snow, 
and  when  that  did  not  happen  he  grew  alarmed  immediately. 
From  under  his  visor  Rotgier  beheld  the  fixed  nostrils  and 
lips  of  his  opponent,  and  his  gleaming  eyes  also,  at  instants, 
and  thought  that  his  ardor  would  bear  him  away,  that  he 
would  forget  himself,  lose  his  head,  and  in  blindness  think 
more  of  giving  blows  than  defending  his  person.  But  in 
this  too  he  was  mistaken.  Zbyshko  had  not  skill  to  dodge 
blows  by  half  turns,  but  he  minded  his  shield,  and  when 
raising  his  axe  did  not  expose  himself  more  than  was  need- 
ful. His  attention  was  evidently  redoubled,  and  noting  the 
accuracy  and  experience  of  Rotgier,  not  only  did  he  not  for- 
get, but  he  collected  himself,  grew  more  cautious,  and  in 
his  blows  there  was  a  calculation  to  which  not  heated,  but 
cool  resolution,  may  bring  a  man. 

Rotgier,  who  had  been  in  many  wars  and  had  fought  battles 
not  a  few,  both  single-handed  and  in  company,  knew  from 
experience  that  some  men,  like  birds  of  prey,  are  created 
for  combat,  and  gifted  specially  by  nature,  —  men  who, 
as  it  were,  divine  what  others  acquire  by  whole  years  of 
experience,  —  and  straightway  he  saw  that  with  one  of  these 
he  was  now  doing  battle.  This  youth  had  that  certain  some- 
thing which  is  in  the  falcon,  which  considers  an  opponent  as 


384  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

mere  prey,  and  thinks  of  naught  else  save  to  grasp  that 
prey  in  its  talons.  In  spite  of  all  his  strength  he  noticed 
that  in  strength  too  he  was  no  match  for  Zb\Tshko,  and  that  if 
he  became  exhausted  before  he  could  give  the  settling  blow, 
the  combat  with  that  terrible  though  less  prepared  youth 
would  be  fatal.  Considering  this,  he  resolved  to  fight 
with  the  least  labor  possible:  he  drew  the  shield  toward 
his  body ;  he  did  not  advance  too  much,  he  did  not  withdraw 
too  much;  he  limited  his  motions;  he  collected  his  M-hole 
strength  of  mind  and  arm  for  one  decisive  blow,  and  watched 
for  the  moment. 

The  fierce  battle  was  protracted  beyond  usual  duration. 
A  deathlike  silence  had  settled  down  on  the  portico.  Noth- 
ing was  heard  save  blows  on  the  shields  from  the  edges  and 
backs  of  the  axes,  now  dull,  and  now  piercing.  To  the 
prince,  princess,  knights,  and  damsels  such  sights  were  not 
novel ;  still  a  feeling  akin  to  terror  pressed  all  hearts  as 
with  vices.  They  knew  that  there  was  no  question  then  of 
showing  strength,  skill,  or  bravery,  but  that  there  was  a 
greater  rage  in  that  combat,  a  deeper  despair,  a  harder,  a 
keener  resolve,  and  a  deadlier  vengeance.  On  one  side  was 
a  feeling  of  dreadful  injustice  endured,  and  with  it  love  and 
grief  beyond  limit ;  on  the  other,  the  honor  of  a  whole  Order 
and  with  it  concentrated  hate.  These  two  had  met  on  that 
place  of  conflict  to  receive  God's  decision. 

Meanwhile  the  pale  winter  morning  had  brightened,  the 
gray  obstruction  of  mist  had  been  broken,  and  a  sun-ray  now 
lighted  Rotgier's  blue  armor  and  the  silvery  Milan  mail  worn 
by  Zbyshko.  In  the  chapel  the  bell  rang  for  the  mid-forenoon 
prayer,  and  at  sound  of  it  flocks  of  daws  flew  again  from 
the  peaks  of  the  castle,  flapping  their  wings  and  croaking 
noisily,  as  if  from  delight  at  the  spectacle  of  bloodshed 
and  that  corpse  lying  motionless  there  on  the  snow.  Rotgier 
had  cast  his  eyes  at  it  more  than  once  in  the  course  of  the 
battle,  and  felt  now  a  great  loneliness  all  on  a  sudden. 
Every  eye  which  looked  at  him  was  the  eye  of  an  enemy. 
Every  prayer,  wish,  and  silent  vow  made  by  women  were  in 
favor  of  Zbyshko.  Besides,  though  the  brother  of  the  Order 
felt  perfectly  sure  that  Hlava  would  not  rush  from  the  rear 
and  fall  on  him  treacherously,  the  presence  and  proximity  of 
that  terrible  figure  filled  him  with  that  kind  of  fear  which 
people  feel  at  sight  of  a  bear,  wolf,  or  buffalo  from  which 
they  are  not  separated  by  a  grating.  And  he  could  not 
ward  off  that  feeling,  all  the  more  since  Hlava,  while  follow- 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  385 

Ing  the  course  of  the  battle,  moved  and  changed  places,  ap- 
proaching the  combatants,  now  from  behind,  now  from  the 
front,  now  from  one  side,  inclining  his  head  meanwhile  and 
looking  at  the  German  with  ominous  gaze  through  the  open- 
ing in  the  iron  visor  of  his  helmet,  and  raising  somewhat  at 
moments  the  bloody  point  of  his  sword,  as  though  not  not- 
ing that  he  did  so. 

Weariness  began  at  last  to  seize  Rotgier.  He  gave  two 
short  but  fierce  blows  in  succession,  directing  them  against 
the  right  arm  of  Zbyshko.  Zbyshko,  however,  repulsed  them 
so  forcibly  with  his  shield  that  the  axe  turned  in  Rotgier's 
hand  and  he  had  to  push  back  suddenly  to  escape  falling,  and 
thenceforth  he  pushed  back  continually.  At  last  not  only 
his  strength  but  his  patience  and  coolness  of  blood  were 
exhausted.  From  the  breasts  of  the  spectators,  at  sight  of 
his  withdrawal,  a  number  of  shouts  were  rent,  as  if  in 
triumph.  These  shouts  roused  in  him  desperation  and 
anger.  The  blows  of  the  axes  grew  more  and  more  fre- 
quent. Sweat  flowed  from  the  foreheads  of  both  combat- 
ants ;  from  between  the  parted  teeth  of  both  the  hoarse 
breath  of  their  breasts  escaped.  The  spectators  had  ceased 
to  bear  themselves  calmly,  and  from  moment  to  moment  were 
heard  cries,  at  one  time  of  men,  at  another  of  women: 
' '  Strike !  "  "At  him ! "  "  The  judgment  of  God !  "  "  The 
punishment  of  God!"  "God  aid  thee!"  The  prince 
raised  his  hand  a  number  of  times  to  enforce  silence,  but 
he  could  not.  The  noise  became  louder,  children  began  to 
cry  here  and  there  on  the  portico,  and  at  last,  right  at  the 
side  of  the  princess,  some  young,  sobbing  voice  of  a  woman 
called, — 

"  For  Danusia,  Zbyshko!  " 

Zbyshko  knew  without  this  reminder  that  he  was  there 
doing  battle  for  Danusia.  He  was  sure  that  that  Knight  of 
the  Cross  had  assisted  in  stealing  her,  and  that  in  fighting 
with  him  he  was  fighting  to  redress  the  wrong  done  her.  But, 
as  he  was  young  and  eager  for  struggle,  in  the  moment  of 
combat  he  thought  only  of  combat.  All  at  once  that  cry. 
brought  before  him  his  loss  and  her  suffering.  Love,  sorrow, 
and  vengeance  put  fire  in  his  veins.  The  heart  whined  in 
him  from  suddenly  roused  pain,  and  the  rage  of  battle  seized 
him  directly.  Rotgier  could  not  catch  now  the  terrible  blows 
which  were*  like  those  of  a  tempest,  nor  could  he  avoid  them. 
Zbyshko  struck  his  shield  against  the  shield  of  the  German 
with  such  force  that  the  German's  arm  was  benumbed  that  in- 
VOL.  i.  —  25 


386  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

slant,  and  dropped  without  control.  He  retreated  in  terror 
and  bent  back,  but  the  glitter  of  an  axe  flashed  in  his  eyes, 
and  its  edge  fell  on  his  right  shoulder  like  a  thunderbolt. 
To  the  ears  of  the  spectators  came  the  single  piercing 
shriek :  "  Jesus !  "  Rotgier  withdrew  one  step  more  and  fell 
backward  to  the  centre. 

Immediately  there  was  an  uproar,  a  movement  on  the  bal- 
cony, as  in  a  hive  where  bees,  warmed  by  sun-rays,  buzz  and 
move.  Knights  ran  down  the  steps  in  crowds,  serving-men 
sprang  over  the  wall  of  snow  to  look  at  the  bodies.  Every- 
where were  heard  shouts  of:  "Here  is  the  judgment  of  God !  " 
' '  Yurand  has  an  heir  I"  "  Glory  and  thanks  to  him ! "  "He 
is  a  man  for  the  axe !  "  Others  cried :  ' '  Look  at  him  and  won- 
der!  "  "Yurand  himself  could  not  have  cut  better !  "  In  fact 
a  crowd  of  curious  people  formed  around  the  body  of  Rot- 
gier. He  lay  on  his  back  with  a  face  white  as  snow,  his 
mouth  widely  open,  and  his  bloody  shoulder  divided  from 
the  neck  to  the  armpit  so  terribly  that  it  held  by  some  fila- 
ments only.  Then  a  few  men  remarked :  "He  was  alive  a 
little  while  ago  and  walked  over  the  earth  proudly,  but  he 
moves  no  finger  now !  "  And  thus  speaking,  some  wondered 
at  his  stature,  for  he  occupied  a  great  space  on  the  field 
of  combat,  and  seemed  larger  after  death  than  before; 
others  fixed  the  price  of  his  peacock  plumes  as  they 
changed  colors  marvelously  on  the  snow,  and  a  third 
group  his  armor,  which  was  held  to  be  worth  a  good  vil- 
lage. But  Hlava  had  just  come  up  with  two  of  Zbyshko's 
attendants  to  strip  that  armor  from  the  dead  man,  and  the 
curious  surrounded  Zbyshko,  praising  him  to  the  skies  and 
extolling  him,  for  it  seemed  to  them  proper  that  his  glory 
should  fall  on  the  whole  knighthood  of  Mazovia  and  Poland. 
Meanwhile  they  removed  his  shield  and  axe  to  relieve  him, 
and  Mrokota  unbuckled  his  helmet  and  covered  his  sweat- 
moistened  hair  with  a  cap  of  scarlet.  Zbyshko,  as  if  in  a 
maze,  stood,  breathing  heavily,  with  the  fire  in  his  eyes  still 
unquenched,  with  face  pale  from  resolve  and  exertion,  trem- 
bling somewhat  from  excitement  and  struggle.  They  took 
him  now  by  the  arm  and  led  him  to  the  prince  and  prin- 
cess, who  were  waiting,  in  a  heated  room,  near  the  chimney. 
The  young  knight  knelt  before  them  and,  when  Father 
Yyshonek  had  blessed  him  and  repeated  eternal  rest  for 
the  souls  departed,  the  prince  embraced  Zbyshko. 

"  The  Most'High  God  has  judged  between  him  and  thee," 
said  he,  "  and  guided  thy  hand,  for  which  praised  be  His  name 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  387 

—  Amen !  "  Then  turning  to  De  Lorche  and  others,  he  added, 
"  Thee,  as  a  knight,  and  all  of  you  here  present,  I  take  to 
witness  that  which  I  myself  testify,  that  they  fought  accord- 
ing to  rule  and  custom,  in  the  way  that  the  judgments  of 
God  are  sought  for  in  all  places ;  hence  this  man  has  acted 
in  knightly  fashion  and  in  obedience  to  God." 

The  warriors  shouted  in  a  chorus  of  agreement,  and  when 
the  prince's  words  were  interpreted  to  De  Lorche  he  rose  and 
announced  that  not  only  did  he  testify  that  all  had  been 
done  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  knighthood  and  of  God, 
but  also  that  if  any  one  from  Malborg  or  the  court  of  any 
prince  should  dare  to  call  that  in  question,  he,  De  Lorche, 
would  challenge  him  straightway  to  meet  within  barriers  on 
foot  or  on  horseback,  not  only  if  he  were  an  ordinary  knight, 
but  even  a  giant,  or  some  sorcerer  surpassing  Merlin  himself 
in  magic. 

Now  Princess  Anna  Danuta,  when  Zbyshko  was  embrac- 
ing her  feet,  asked,  bending  toward  him,  — 

"  Why  art  thou  not  glad?  Rejoice  and  thank  God,  for  if 
the  Lord  in  His  mercy  has  freed  thee  from  this  net  He  will 
not  desert  thee  hereafter,  and  will  bring  thee  to  happi- 
ness." 

" How  can  I  rejoice,  gracious  lady?"  answered  Zbyshko. 
"  God  has  given  victory  and  avenged  me  on  this  brother  of 
the  Order,  but  Danusia,  as  she  has  not  been  found,  is  not 
recovered  yet,  and  I  am  no  nearer  her  now  than  I  was 
before  the  battle." 

"  Her  most  inveterate  enemies,  Danveld,  Gottfried,  and 
Rotgier,  are  no  longer  alive,"  replied  the  princess,  "and  as 
to  Siegfried,  they  say  that  he  is  juster  than  the  others, 
though  more  cruel.  Praise  God's  mercy  then  for  even  this. 
De  Lorche  has  promised  also  that  if  the  Knight  of  the  Cross 
fell  he  would  take  the  corpse  to  Schytno,  and  go  immedi- 
ately to  Malborg  and  defend  Danusia  before  the  Grand 
Master  of  the  Order.  They  will  not  dare,  be  assured  of 
that,  to  disregard  the  Grand  Master." 

"  God  give  health  to  Pan  de  Lorche,"  said  Zbyshko,  "  and 
I  will  go  with  him  to  Malborg." 

But  the  princess  was  as  much  frightened  at  these  words 
as  if  Zbyshko  had  said  that  he  would  go  unarmed  among 
wolves,  which  gather  in  packs  during  winter  in  the  great 
pine  forests  of  Mazovia. 

' '  Why !  "  exclaimed  she.  "  To  certain  destruction  ?  Im- 
mediately after  the  duel  neither  De  Lorche  can  assist  thee, 


388  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

nor  the  letters  which  Rotgier  wrote  before  the  combat. 
Thou  wilt  not  save  any  one,  and  wilt  destroy  thyself." 

"  So  help  me  God,"  said  Zbyshko,  rising  and  crossing  his 
palms,  "  I  will  go  to  Malborg,  and  if  need  be  beyond  the 
*sea.  So  bless  me,  O  Christ,  as  I  shall  seek  her  with  the  last 
breath  in  my  nostrils,  I  will  not  stop  unless  I  perish.  It  is 
easier  for  me  to  beat  Germans  and  fight  in  armor,  than  for 
the  orphan  to  groan  in  a  dungeon.  Oi,  easier !  easier !  " 

And  he  spoke,  as  indeed  he  did  whenever  he  mentioned 
Danusia,  with  such  excitement  and  in  such  pain  that  at 
moments  the  words  were  wrested  from  him,  as  if  some  one 
were  grasping  his  throat.  The  princess  saw  that  it  would 
be  vain  to  seek  to  dissuade  him,  and  that  to  hold  the 
man  back  one  would  have  to  thrust  him  manacled  into  a 
dungeon. 

But  Zbyshko  could  not  set  out  immediately.  Knights  of 
that  period  disregarded  all  obstacles,  but  they  were  not  per- 
mitted to  break  knightly  custom,  which  commanded  every 
victor  in  a  duel  to  pass  the  day  of  his  triumph  on  the  field  of 
combat  and  stay  there  till  the  following  midnight.  This  was 
done  to  prove  that  he  was  master  of  the  field,  and  to  show  that 
he  was  ready  for  combat  in  case  a  relative  or  friend  of  the 
vanquished  wished  to  challenge.  This  custom  was  observed 
by  whole  armies,  who  thus  lost  frequently  the  advantage 
which  promptness  after  victory  might  have  brought  them. 
Zbyshko  did  not  even  try  to  escape  this  unbending  ordi- 
nance, and,  after  strengthening  himself  to  some  degree  and 
putting  on  his  armor,  he  remained  beneath  a  gloomy  winter 
sky  within  the  courtyard  of  the  castle  till  midnight,  waiting 
for  an  enemy  who  could  not  come  from  any  side  whatever. 

Only  at  midnight,  when  the  heralds  announced  by  sound 
of  trumpet  his  victory  decisively,  did  Mikolai  summon  him 
to  supper,  and  immediately  after  to  a  consultation  with 
Prince  Yanush. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  389 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THE  prince  opened  the  consultation. 

"It  is  unfortunate,"  said  he,  "  that  we  have  no  letter  or 
testimony  against  the  comturs ;  our  suspicion  seems  just,  it  is 
true,  and  I  myself  believe  that  they  and  no  one  else  seized 
Yuraud's  daughter,  —  but  what  of  that?  They  will  deny. 
And  when  the  Grand  Master  demands  proof  what  shall  we 
show  him  ?  Nay,  more !  Yurand's  letter  is  proof  in  their 
favor."  Here  he  turned  to  Zbyshko.  "Thou  sayst  that 
they  extorted  the  letter  from  Yurand  by  threats.  Perhaps 
that  is  really  true,  for  if  justice  were  on  their  side  God 
would  not  have  aided  thee  against  Rotgier.  But  since  they 
extorted  one  letter  perhaps  they  extorted  two.  They  may 
have  a  testimony  from  Yurand  that  they  are  innocent  of 
seizing  the  unfortunate  maiden.  In  that  case  they  will  show 
it  to  the  Grand  Master  —  what  will  happen  then  ?  " 

"  But  they  themselves  stated  that  they  rescued  Danusia 
from  bandits,  and  that  they  have  her." 

"I  know.  But  now  they  will  say  that  they  were  mis- 
taken and  that  it  was  another  girl,  the  best  proof  of  which 
is  that  Yurand  himself  rejected  her." 

"  He  did,  for  they  showed  him  a  different  person ;  through 
this  they  enraged  him." 

"  That  is  true  indeed,  but  they  can  say  that  this  is  merely 
guess  work  on  our  part." 

"  Their  lies,"  said  Mikolai,  "  are  like  a  forest.  Some- 
thing may  be  seen  from  the  edge  of  a  forest,  but  the  farther 
a  man  goes  the  denser  it  becomes,  till  he  gets  astray  and 
loses  himself  altogether." 

Then  he  repeated  in  German  his  words  to  De  Lorche,  who 
said,  — 

"  The  Grand  Master  is  better  than  they,  and  better  than 
his  brother;  though  insolent  in  spirit  he  is  sensitive  to 
knightly  honor." 

"True,"  answered  Mikolai.  "The  Grand  Master  is 
humane,  but  has  not  power  to  restrain  comturs  or  the 


390  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Chapter,  and  he  cannot  help  this,  that  everything  in  the 
Order  is  built  on  injustice ;  but  he  does  not  rejoice  in  the  in- 
justice. Go,  go,  Knight  de  Lorche,  and  tell  him  what  has 
happened  here.  Those  monks  fear  foreigners  more  than  us, 
they  fear  lest  people  should  tell  at  foreign  courts  of  their 
treasons  and  dishonest  deeds,  but  if  the  Grand  Master  asks 
you  for  proofs  say  this  :  '  To  know  the  truth  is  God's  work, 
to  seek  for  it  is  man's.  If  thou  wish  proofs,  lord,  search  for 
them ;  give  command  to  stir  up  the  castles,  examine  people ; 
let  us  seek,  for  it  is  folly  and  a  fable  to  say  that  bandits  of 
the  forest  seized  the  orphan." 

"Folly  and  a  fable,"  repeated  De  Lorche. 

"  Bandits  would  not  have  raised  their  hands  against  the 
prince's  court,  nor  against  Yurand's  daughter.  And  even 
had  they  taken  her  it  would  have  been  to  get  a  ransom ;  and 
they  themselves  would  have  declared  that  they  had  her." 

"  I  will  tell  all  this,"  said  the  man  of  Lorraine,  "  and  I 
will  find  De  Bergov  also.  We  are  from  the  same  country, 
and,  though  I  do  not  know  him,  people  say  that  he  is  a 
relative  of  the  Count  of  Guelders.  He  has  been  in  Schytno; 
let  him  tell  the  Grand  Master  what  he  has  seen." 

Zbyshko  understood  something  of  these  words,  and  Mikolai 
interpreted  what  he  did  not  understand.  Then  Zbyshko 
seized  De  Lorche  by  the  body  and  pressed  him  to  his  bosom 
with  such  vigor  that  the  knight  was  forced  to  groan. 

"But  dost  thou  wish  to  go  in  every  case?"  asked  the 
prince  of  Zbyshko. 

"  I  do,  Gracious  Lord.  What  else  am  I  to  do?  I  wished 
to  take  Schytno,  even  if  I  had  to  gnaw  the  walls  through,  but 
how  can  I  begin  war  without  permission  ?  " 

"  The  man  who  should  begin  war  without  permission 
would  repent  under  the  sword  of  an  executioner,"  said 
Prince  Yanush. 

"  Of  course  law  is  law,"  answered  Zbyshko.  "  I  wanted 
to  challenge  all  who  were  at  Schytno,  but  people  said  that 
Yurand  had  slaughtered  them  like  bullocks ;  I  could  not  tell 
who  were  living  and  who  were  dead.  So  help  me  God  and 
the  Holy  Cross,  I  will  not  desert  Yurand  till  my  last  breath." 

"Thou  speakest honorably  and  pleasest me,"  said  Mikolai. 
"  But  as  thou  didst  not  fly  alone  to  Schytno  it  is  clear  that 
thou  hast  wit,  for  even  a  dull  man  would  guess  that  they 
have  not  kept  there  either  Yurand  or  his  daughter,  but  taken 
both  to  other  castles.  God  has  given  thee  Rotgier  because 
thou  earnest  hither." 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  391 

"Yes!"  said  the  prince,  "as  we  have  learned  from 
Rotgier,  of  those  four  only  old  Siegfrie4  is  alive ;  God  has 
punished  the  others  already,  either  with  thy  hand  or  Yurand's. 
As  to  Siegfried,  he  is  less  a  scoundrel  than  the  others,  but 
is  perhaps  more  cruel.  It  is  unfortunate  that  Yurand  and 
Danusia  are  in  his  power;  there  is  need  of  swift  rescue  in 
their  case.  But  lest  an  evil  fate  befall  thee  I  will  give  a 
letter  to  the  Grand  Master.  Only  listen  well,  and  understand 
that  thou  art  not  going  as  an  envoy,  but  a  confidant,  and  I 
will  write  to  the  Grand  Master  as  follows :  Since  on  a  time 
they  attacked  us,  the  descendants  of  their  benefactors,  it  is 
likely  that  they  seized  Yurand's  daughter  for  the  reason 
specially  that  they  were  angry  at  Yurand.  I  will  ask  the 
Grand  Master  to  command  a  diligent  search  for  her,  and  if 
he  desires  my  friendship  to  deliver  her  into  thy  hands 
immediately." 

On  hearing  this  Zbyshko  cast  himself  at  the  feet  of  the 
prince,  embraced  his  knees,  and  said,  — 

"  But  Yuraud,  Gracious  Lord,  what  of  Yurand?  Take  his 
part  too !  If  he  be  wounded  mortally,  let  him  die  in  his  own 
house  at  least,  and  near  his  children." 

"  There  is  something  touching  Yurand  also,"  replied  the 
prince  with  kindliness.  "  The  Grand  Master  is  to  send  two 
judges  and  I  two,  who  will  judge  the  comtur's  acts  and  those 
of  Yurand  according  to  the  rules  of  knightly  honor.  And 
those  four  will  choose  a  fifth  to  be  their  head,  and  as  all 
decide  so  will  it  be." 

The  consultation  ended  there.  Zbyshko  took  farewell 
now  of  the  prince,  for  they  were  to  start  upon  the  road 
immediately.  But  before  parting  Mikolai,  who  was  experi- 
enced and  knew  the  Knights  of  the  Cross,  took  Zbyshko 
aside  and  asked,  — 

"  But  that  young  man,  the  Cheh,  wilt  thou  take  him  with 
thee  among  the  Germans?  " 

"It  is  sure  that  he  will  not  leave  me.  But  why  the 
question  ?  " 

"I  am  sorry  for  him.  He  is  a  splendid  fellow,  and  do 
thou  note  what  I  say :  thou  wilt  bring  away  a  sound  head 
from  Malborg  unless  thou  meet  a  better  man  in  a  duel,  but 
Hlava's  death  is  certain." 

"Why?" 

u  Because  the  dog  brothers  complained  that  he  stabbed 
De  Fourcy.  They  must  have  written  of  his  death  to  the 
Grand  Master,  and  to  a  certainty  they  wrote  that  the  Cheh 


392  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

shed  his  blood.  The  Knights  at  Malborg  will  not  forgive 
that.  Judgment  and  vengeance  await  him,  for  how  wilt 
thou  convince  the  Grand  Master  of  Hlava's  innocence? 
Moreover  he  crushed  Danveld's  arm,  and  Dan  veld  was  a 
relative  of  the  Grand  Hospitaller.  I  am  sorry  for  Hlava, 
and  I  repeat  that  if  he  goes  he  will  go  to  his  death." 

"  He  will  not  go  to  his  death,  for  I  shall  leave  him  in 
Spyhov." 

But  it  did  not  happen  thus,  for  other  causes  intervened 
and  prevented  the  Cheh  from  remaining  in  Spyhov. 

Zbyshko  and  De  Lorche  set  out  on  the  morrow  with  their 
escorts.  De  Lorche,  whom  Father  Vyshonek  freed  from  his 
vow  touching  Ulrika  de  Elner,  was  happy  and  devoted 
altogether  to  remembering  the  charms  of  Yagenka  of  Dlu- 
golyas;  hence  he  travelled  in  silence.  Zbyshko,  unable  to 
talk  with  him  of  Danusia,  for  the  men  did  not  understand 
each  other  well,  talked  with  Hlava,  who  so  far  knew  nothing 
of  the  intended  expedition  to  the  realms  of  the  Order. 

"I  am  going  to  Malborg,"  said  Zbyshko,  "  but  the  time 
of  my  return  is  in  the  power  of  God.  Perhaps  it  will  be 
soon,  perhaps  in  the  spring,  perhaps  a  year  hence,  perhaps 
never.  Dost  understand  ?" 

"  I  understand.  Your  Grace  is  going  surely  to  challenge 
the  Knights  there.  And  glory  to  God,  for  every  knight  of 
them  has  an  attendant." 

"  No,  I  am  not  going  there  to  challenge  unless  the  chal- 
lenge comes  of  itself.  Thou  wilt  not  go  at  all,  but  remain 
at  home,  at  Spyhov." 

On  hearing  this  Hlava  was  terribly  mortified,  he  fell  to 
complaining  piteously,  and  implored  his  young  master  not  to 
desert  him. 

"  I  have  sworn  not  to  abandon  your  Grace.  I  have  sworn 
on  the  Cross  and  my  honor.  Should  any  misfortune  befall 
you  how  could  I  appear  before  my  lady  in  Zgorzelitse  ?  I 
have  taken  an  oath,  therefore  spare  me  so  that  I  may  not 
disgrace  myself  in  her  eyes." 

"  Hast  thou  not  given  her  a  vow  to  obey  me?  " 

"Of  course!  In  all  things,  but  not  to  leave  you.  If 
your  Grace  sends  me  away  I  shall  follow  at  a  distance  and 
be  at  hand  when  needed." 

'*  I  have  not  dismissed  thee,"  answered  Zbyshko,  "and  I 
shall  not ;  but  it  would  be  slavery  for  me  if  I  could  not  send 
thee  whithersoever  I  pleased,  even  over  the  longest  road,  and 
if  I  could  not  relieve  myself  of  thy  presence  even  for  a  day. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  393 

Thou  wilt  not  stand  above  me,  of  course,  like  a  headsman 
above  an  innocent  person !  And  as  to  fighting,  how  art  thou 
to  assist  me  ?  I  will  not  say  in  war,  for  in  war  people  fight 
together,  but  in  a  duel  thou  wilt  not  fight  for  me.  If  Rotgier 
had  been  the  stronger  his  armor  would  not  be  on  our  wagon, 
but  mine  on  his.  And  know  besides  that  it  will  be  worse  for 
me  there  with  thy  company ;  thou  mayst  put  me  in  danger." 

"  How  so,  your  Grace?  " 

Zbyshko  told  how  he  had  heard  from  Mikolai  that  the 
comturs,  unable  to  acknowledge  the  murder  of  De  Fourcy, 
had  accused  Hlava,  and  would  pursue  him  vindictively. 

"If  they  seize  thee,"  said  Zbyshko  at  last,  "I  shall  of 
course  not  leave  thee  to  them  as  to  dogs,  and  for  this  cause 
I  may  lay  down  my  own  head." 

The  Cheh  became  gloomy  on  hearing  these  words,  for  he 
recognized  truth  in  them ;  still  he  tried  further  to  turn  the 
affair  according  to  his  wishes. 

"  Those  men  who  saw  me  are  no  longer  in  this  world,  for 
people  say  that  the  old  master  of  Spyhov  killed  some,  and 
your  grace  has  slain  Rotgier." 

"•  Thou  wert  seen  by  attendants  who  dragged  on  at  some 
distance  in  front,  and  Siegfried,  that  old  Knight  of  the  Cross, 
is  still  living  and  is  surely  in  Malborg ;  or  if  he  is  not  there 
he  will  go  there,  for  the  Grand  Master  will  certainly  sum- 
mon him." 

There  was  no  answer  to  this,  so  they  rode  on  in  silence  as 
far  as  Spyhov.  They  found  perfect  readiness  for  war  in  the 
castle,  since  old  Tolima  expected  that  either  the  Knights  of 
the  Cross  would  make  an  attack,  or  that  Zbyshko  would 
summon  them  forth  to  save  the  old  master.  The  guards 
watched  everywhere  at  passages  through  the  swamp ;  they 
watched  in  the  castle  also.  The  people  were  armed ;  and, 
as  war  was  nothing  new  to  them,  they  waited  for  the  Ger- 
mans with  willingness,  promising  themselves  famous  booty. 
Father  Kaleb  received  Zbyshko  and  De  Lorche,  and  immedi- 
ately after  supper  showed  them  the  parchment  with  Yurand's 
seal,  on  which  parchment  he  himself  had  written  the  last  will 
of  the  master  of  Spyhov. 

"  He  dictated  it  to  me,"  said  the  priest,  "  that  night  when 
he  started  for  Schytno.  Well  —  he  did  not  expect  to  return." 

"  "Why  did  you  say  nothing?  " 

4 '  I  said  nothing  because  he  declared  under  the  secret  of 
confession  what  he  intended  to  do.  The  Lord  grant  him 
endless  rest,  and  let  eternal  light  shine  on  him." 


394  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  Say  no  Our  Father  for  him.  He  is  living  yet.  I  know 
that  from  Rotgier,  with  whom  I  fought  in  the  courtyard  of 
the  prince's  castle.  The  judgment  of  God  was  between  us, 
and  I  killed  him." 

"All  the  more  for  that  reason  will  Yurand  not  return  — 
unless  by  the  power  of  God." 

"  I  will  go  with  this  knight  here  to  wrest  him  from  their 
hands." 

"Then  thou  knowest  not  their  hands,  that  is  clear.  I 
know  them,  for  before  Yurand  received  me  into  Spyhov  I 
was  a  priest  fifteen  years  in  their  country.  God  alone  can 
save  Yurand." 

"  And  He  can  help  us  too." 

"Amen!" 

Then  the  priest  unrolled  the  parchment  and  read  it. 
Yurand  had  bequeathed  all  his  land  and  property  to  Danusia 
and  her  descendants,  and  in  case  of  her  death  without  pos- 
terity to  her  husband,  Zbyshko  of  Bogdanets.  To  conclude 
he  confided  this  his  testament  to  the  care  of  the  prince,  "so 
that  should  there  be  anything  not  in  accordance  with  law, 
the  favor  of  the  prince  would  make  law  of  it."  This  conclu- 
sion was  added  since  Father  Kaleb  knew  only  canon  law, 
and  Yurand  himself,  occupied  exclusively  with  war,  knew 
only  the  law  of  knighthood.  After  reading  the  document  to 
Zbyshko  the  priest  read  it  to  the  older  men  of  the  garrison  ; 
these  acknowledged  the  young  knight  at  once  as  heir  and 
promised  obedience.  They  thought  besides  that  Zbyshko 
would  lead  them  straightway  to  rescue  the  old  master, 
and  they  rejoiced,  because  stern  hearts  eager  for  battle 
were  beating  in  their  bosoms,  hearts  attached  to  Yur- 
and; therefore  great  gloominess  seized  them  on  learning 
that  they  must  remain  at  home,  and  that  their  lord  with 
a  small  retinue  was  going  to  Malborg  not  to  offer  battle, 
but  to  make  complaint.  The  Cheh  shared  their  gloom, 
though  on  the  other  hand  he  rejoiced  at  the  notable 
increase  of  Zbyshko's  property. 

"  Ei,"  said  he,  "who  will  rejoice  if  not  the  old  lord  of 
Bogdanets?  He  would  know  how  to  manage  in  this  place ! 
What  is  Bogdanets  if  compared  to  an  inheritance  like 
Spyhov 1  " 

But  Zbyshko  was  seized  at  that  moment  by  a  sudden 
yearning  for  his  uncle,  such  a  yearning  as  seized  him  often, 
especially  in  grievous  and  difficult  junctures ;  so  turning  to 
the  attendant  he  said  without  hesitation,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  395 

"  What  hast  thou  to  do  sitting  here  in  idleness?  Go  to 
Bogdanets ;  thou  wilt  take  a  letter." 

"  If  I  am  not  to  be  with  your  Grace  I  should  prefer  to  be 
there,"  answered  he,  delighted. 

"  Call  Father  Kaleb  to  me ;  let  him  write,  as  is  proper,  of  all 
that  has  happened ;  the  priest  of  Kresno  will  read  the  letter 
to  uncle,  or  the  abbot  will  read  it  if  he  is  in  Zgorzelitse." 

But  the  next  moment  he  struck  his  palm  on  his  youthful 
mustaches,  and  added,  speaking  to  himself,  — 

"Oh!  the  abbot!" 

And  Yagenka  passed  before  his  vision  blue-eyed,  dark- 
haired,  shapely  as  a  deer,  and  with  tears  on  her  eyelids.  He 
felt  awkward,  and  for  a  time  rubbed  his  forehead. 

"Indeed  the  girl  will  feel  sad,  but  not  sadder  than  I," 
said  he. 

Meanwhile  Father  Kaleb  appeared  and  sat  down  to  write. 
Zbyshko  dictated  to  him  minutely  all  that  had  happened 
from  the  time  of  his  coming  to  the  hunting-lodge.  He  kept 
back  nothing,  for  he  knew  that  old  Matsko  when  he  looked 
into  those  matters  carefully  would  be  glad  at  last.  Indeed 
it  was  not  possible  to  compare  Bogdanets  with  Spyhov,  which 
was  a  broad  and  rich  property,  and  Zbyshko  knew  that 
Matsko  valued  such  things  immensely. 

When,  after  long  effort,  the  letter  was  finished  and  closed 
with  a  seal,  Zbyshko  called  his  attendant  a  second  time  and 
delivered  it,  saying,  — 

' '  Perhaps  thou  wilt  return  with  uncle ;  if  so  I  shall  rejoice 
greatly." 

But  Hlava's  face  was  full  of  evident  anxiety ;  he  hesitated, 
stood  on  one  foot,  then  on  the  other,  and  did  not  start  till  the 
young  knight  spoke,  — 

"  If  thou  hast  more  to  say,  say  it." 

"  I  should  wish  to  know  this.  If  people  ask  how  shall 
I  answer?  " 

"What  people?" 

"  Not  those  in  Bogdanets,  but  in  the  neighborhood,  —  for 
certainly  they  will  wish  to  know." 

At  this  Zbyshko,  who  had  determined  to  make  no  con- 
cealment of  anything,  looked  at  Hlava  quickly,  and  an- 
swered, — 

"With  thee  it  is  not  a  question  of  people,  but  only  of 
Yagenka." 

Hlava  blushed,  then  he  grew  somewhat  pale  and  said,  — 

'*  Of  her,  lord." 


396  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

"  But  how  dost  thou  know  that  she  has  not  been  given  in 
marriage  to  Stan  of  Rogov  or  Vilk  of  Brozova  ?  " 

"  The  young  lady  has  not  married  any  one,"  said  Hlava, 
with  emphasis. 

"  The  abbot  may  have  commanded  her." 

"  The  abbot  obeys  the  young  lady,  not  she  the  abbot." 

' '  What  dost  thou  wish  then  ?  Tell  the  truth  to  her,  as  to 
others." 

Hlava  bowed  and  went  away  somewhat  angry. 

"  God  grant,"  said  he  to  himself,  thinking  of  Zbyshko. 
"God  grant  her  to  forget  thee.  God  grant  her  a  better 
man.  Thou  art  married  but  wifeless,  and  mayest  thou  be  a 
widower  before  the  marriage  is  finished." 

Hlava  had  grown  attached  to  Zbyshko,  he  had  compassion 
on  Danusia,  but  Yagenka  he  loved  beyond  everything,  and 
from  the  time  that  he  had  heard  of  Zbyshko's  marriage 
before  the  last  battle  at  Tsehanov  he  carried  pain  in  his 
heart,  and  bitterness. 

' '  God  grant  that  thou  be  a  widower  before  thy  marriage 
is  real ! " 

But  later  other  thoughts,  evidently  sweeter,  came  to  his 
head,  for  coming  to  his  horses  he  said,  — 

' '  God  be  praised  for  even  this,  that  I  shall  embrace  her 
feet." 

Meanwhile  Zbyshko  was  impatient  for  the  journey,  and  a 
fever  tormented  him.  Since  he  could  not  occupy  himself 
with  other  matters  he  endured  real  torture,  thinking  always 
of  Danusia  and  Yurand.  But  he  had  to  remain  in  Spyhov 
one  night  at  least,  for  Pan  de  Lorche,  and  for  the  prepara- 
tions which  such  a  long  journey  demanded.  Besides  he  was 
wearied  beyond  every  measure  by  the  battle,  by  watching, 
by  the  journey,  by  lack  of  sleep,  by  grief.  That  night,  very 
late,  he  cast  himself  on  Yurand's  hard  bed  in  the  hope  that 
even  a  short  slumber  would  visit  him.  But  before  he  fell 
asleep  Sanderus  knocked  at  the  door  and  entered. 

' '  Lord,  you  saved  me  from  death,"  said  he,  bowing  down ; 
"  with  you  I  have  lived  more  pleasantly  than  I  have  lived 
for  a  long  time.  God  has  given  you  a  great  estate ;  you  are 
richer  than  ever,  and  the  treasury  of  Spyhov  is  not  empty. 
Give  me  a  purse  of  some  sort;  I  will  go  from  castle  to 
castle  in  Prussia,  and  though  it  is  not  very  safe  for  me 
there,  perhaps  I  may  serve  you." 

Zbyshko,  who  at  the  first  moment  wished  to  push  him  out 
of  the  room,  stopped  at  these  words,  and  after  a  while  drew 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  397 

from  a  traveling-bag  at  the  bedside  a  large  purse,  threw  it  to 
him,  and  said,  — 

' '  Take  this ;  go !  If  thou  art  a  rogue  thou  wilt  deceive, 
if  honest  thou  wilt  serve  me." 

"  I  will  deceive  cunningly,"  said  Sanderus,  "  but  not  you; 
you  I  will  serve  truthfully." 


398  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 


CHAPTER   XXXV. 

SIEGFRIED  DE  LOWE  was  just  ready  to  start  for  Malborg 
when  the  post-boy  brought  him  unexpectedly  a  letter  from 
Rotgier  with  news  from  the  court  of  Mazovia.  This  news 
moved  the  old  Knight  of  the  Cross  to  the  quick.  First  of 
all  it  was  evident  from  the  letter  that  Rotgier  had  presented 
and  managed  the  case  against  Yurand  with  excellent  skill 
before  Prince  Yanush.  Siegfried  smiled  while  reading  how 
Rotgier  had  made  a  further  demand  that  the  prince  should 
give  Spyhov  in  feudal  tenure  as  satisfaction  for  wrongs  done 
the  Order.  But  the  second  part  of  the  letter  contained 
unexpected  and  less  desirable  tidings.  Rotgier  wrote  in 
addition  that,  to  show  more  convincingly  that  the  Order  was 
innocent  of  seizing  Yuraud's  daughter,  he  had  thrown  down 
his  gauntlet  before  the  knights  of  Mazovia,  challenging  every 
doubter  to  the  judgment  of  God;  that  is  to  a  combat  before 
the  whole  court.  "  No  one  took  up  the  gauntlet,"  continued 
Rotgier,  ' '  for  all  knew  that  Yuraud's  own  letter  testified  in 
our  favor,  hence  they  feared  the  justice  of  God,  but  just  then 
appeared  a  young  man  whom  we  saw  at  the  hunting-lodge ; 
he  took  up  the  gauntlet.  Therefore  be  not  astonished,  wise 
and  pious  brother,  that  I  delay  in  returning,  for,  since  I  gave 
the  challenge  myself,  I  must  accept  combat.  And,  since  I 
did  this  for  the  glory  of  the  Order,  I  hope  that  the  Grand 
Master  will  not  take  the  act  ill  of  me,  and  that  you  will  not, 
—  you  whom  I  honor  and  love  as  with  the  heart  of  a  son. 
My  opponent  is  a  mere  stripling,  and  combat  to  me,  as  you 
know,  is  no  novelty,  hence  I  shall  shed  this  blood  easily  to 
the  glory  of  the  Order,  and  especially  with  the  aid  of  Christ 
the  Lord,  who  is  surely  more  concerned  for  those  who  bear 
his  cross  than  for  some  Yuraud,  or  for  the  wrongs  of  one 
paltry  wench  from  Mazovia." 

The  news  that  Yurand' s  daughter  was  married  astonished 
old  Siegfried  most  of  all.  At  the  thought  that  a  new  enemy, 
terrible  and  vengeful,  might  settle  in  Spyhov,  a  certain  alarm 
seized  even  that  aged  comtur.  "It  is  clear,"  said  the  old 
man  to  himself,  "  that  he  will  not  forego  revenge;  all  the 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  399 

more  will  he  not  if  he  finds  bis  wife  and  she  tells  him  that 
we  took  her  away  from  the  hunting-lodge.  It  would  appear 
at  once  that  we  invited  Yurand  just  to  destroy  him,  and  that 
no  one  had  a  thought  of  restoring  the  daughter  to  her 
father."  Here  it  occurred  to  Siegfried  that  in  answer  to  the 
prince's  letters  the  Grand  Master  would  probably  order  a 
search  in  Schytno,  even  to  clear  himself  before  that  same 
prince  of  Mazovia.  It  was  important  to  him  and  the  Chap- 
ter, in  case  of  war  with  the  powerful  King  of  Poland,  that 
the  princes  should  be  neutral.  Omitting  those  princes' 
troops,  which  were  not  among  the  fewest,  it  was  proper,  in 
view  of  the  number  of  Mazovian  nobles  and  their  valor,  not 
to  despise  Prince  Yanush  and  his  brother ;  peace  with  them 
secured  the  boundary  along  great  spaces,  and  permitted  the 
Order  to  concentrate  its  forces  better.  They  had  mentioned 
this  frequently  in  Malborg  before  Siegfried,  and  comforted 
themselves  with  the  hope  that  after  conquering  the  King  they 
would  find  later  on  some  pretext  against  Mazovia,  and  then 
no  power  could  snatch  that  land  from  the  grasp  of  the 
Order.  That  was  a  great  and  certain  reckoning,  hence  it 
was  positive  in  that  juncture  that  the  Grand  Master  would 
do  everything  to  avoid  irritating  Prince  Yanush,  who,  married 
to  Keistut's  daughter,  was  more  difficult  to  please  than 
Ziemowit  of  Plotsk,  whose  wife,  for  undiscovered  reasons, 
was  thoroughly  devoted  to  the  Order. 

In  view  of  these  thoughts  old  Siegfried,  with  all  his  readi- 
iness  for  every  treachery,  crime,  and  cruelty,  and  though  he 
loved  the  Order,  and  its  glory  began  to  reckon  with  his  con- 
science. ' '  Would  it  not  be  better  to  liberate  Yurand  and  his 
dauo-hter?  Treason  and  foulness  weighed  down  the  name 
of  Danveld,  but  he  was  not  living.  And  even,"  thought  he, 
"if  the  Grand  Master  should  punish  me  and  Rotgier 
severely,  since  we  were  in  every  case  participants,  will  not 
that  be  better  for  the  Order  ?  "  But  here  his  vengeful,  cruel 
heart  be^an  to  storm  within  him  at  the  thought  of  1  urand. 
Liberate  him,  that  oppressor  and  executioner  of  people  of 
the  Order,  a  victor  in  so  many  conflicts,  the  author  of  so 
many  defeats  and  so  much  shame,  the  conqueror,  and  later 
the  murderer,  of  Danveld,  the  captor  of  De  Bergov,  the 
slaver  of  Meinegger,  Gottfried,  and  Hugo,  of  him,  who  in 
Schvtno  itself  shed  more  German  blood  than  is  shed  in  a 
good  engagement  in  time  of  warfare.  "  I  cannot,  I  cannot ; ! 
repeated  Siegfried  in  spirit.  And  at  the  very  thought  the 
grasping  fingers  of  the  old  man  contracted  in  a  cramp,  and 


400  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

hia  dried-up  breast  caught  its  breath  with  effort.  "  And 
still,  if  that  were  for  the  greater  profit  and  glory  of  the 
Order  ?  If  the  punishment,  which  in  that  case  would  fall  on 
those  authors  of  the  crime  who  are  still  living,  should  win 
Prince  Yanush,  hostile  thus  far,  and  facilitate  a  treaty,  or 
even  a  truce,  with  him?  They  are  passionate,"  continued 
the  old  comtur  with  himself,  "  but  if  one  shows  them  a  little 
kindness  they  forget  their  wrongs  easily.  The  prince,  for 
instance,  was  seized  on  his  own  territory,  and  still  he  takes 
no  active  vengeance." 

Here  the  old  man  began  to  walk  through  the  hall  in  great 
internal  conflict,  and  finally  he  stopped  before  the  crucifix, 
which  opposite  the  entrance  door  occupied  almost  the  height 
of  the  wall  between  both  windows,  and  kneeling  at  the  foot 
of  it  he  began:  "Enlighten  me,  O  Lord,  teach  me,  for  I 
know  not  what  to  do !  If  I  liberate  Yurand  and  his  daugh- 
ter our  deeds  will  be  discovered  in  all  their  nakedness.  People 
will  not  say :  '  Danveld  did  this,'  or  '  Siegfried  did  this ; '  they 
will  say,  '  the  Knights  of  the  Cross  did  this,'  and  infamy 
may  fall  on  the  whole  Order,  and  hatred  in  that  prince's 
heart  will  become  still  greater.  If  I  do  not  liberate  them, 
but  hide  or  kill  them,  suspicion  will  remain  on  the  Order,  and 
I  must  defile  my  lips  with  lying  in  the  presence  of  the  Grand 
Master.  What  shall  I  do,  O  Lord  ?  Teach  me  and  enlighten ! 
If  vengeance  is  urging  me  on,  then  judge  me  according  to  Thy 
justice ;  but  teach  me  now,  enlighten  me,  for  it  is  a  question 
of  Thy  Order,  and  whatever  Thou  commandest  I  will  do, 
even  though  I  were  to  wait  for  death  and  liberation  in  a 
dungeon  and  manacled." 

And.  resting  his  forehead  on  the  wood  of  the  Cross,  he 
prayed  a  long  time,  for  it  did  not  flash  through  his  head  for 
an  instant  that  that  prayer  of  his  was  blasphemous  and 
crooked.  Then  he  rose  more  at  peace,  believing  that  favor 
from  the  tree  of  the  Cross  had  sent  him  a  simpler  and  a 
clearer  thought,  and  that  something  from  above  said :  "  Rise 
and  await  the  return  of  Rotgier."  "  Yes!  it  was  necessary 
to  wait.  Rotgier  would  slay  that  youth  without  fail,  and 
then  he  would  have  either  to  secrete  or  liberate  Yurand  and 
his  daughter.  In  the  first  case  the  prince  would  not  forget 
them,  it  is  true,  but  having  no  proof  as  to  who  seized  the 
girl,  he  would  search  for  her,  he  would  send  letters  to  the 
Grand  Master,  not  with  a  complaint,  but  inquiring  —  and 
the  case  would  go  on  in  unending  deferment.  In  the  second 
case,  delight  at  the  return  of  Yurand's  daughter  would  be 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  401 

greater  than  desire  of  vengeance  for  having  carried  her 
away.  And  besides,  we  can  always  say  that  we  found  her 
after  Yurand  inflicted  the  slaughter."  This  last  thought 
pacified  Siegfried  thoroughly.  As  to  Yurand,  Siegfried  had 
long  since,  in  company  with  Rotgier,  invented  a  method 
through  which,  if  they  should  liberate  him,  he  would  have  no 
power  for  complaint  or  vengeance.  Siegfried  rejoiced  now 
in  his  savage  soul  as  he  remembered  that  method.  He 
rejoiced  also  at  thought  of  the  judgment  of  God  which 
was  to  take  place  at  the  castle  of  Tsehanov.  As  to  the 
outcome  of  that  mortal  struggle  no  alarm  troubled  him. 
He  called  to  mind  a  certain  tournament  in  Krolevets  where 
Rotgier  had  finished  two  knights  of  renown,  who  in  their 
native  Anjou  were  held  to  be  invincible.  He  remembered 
also  a  battle  at  Vilno  with  a  certain  Polish  knight,  a  follower 
of  Spytko  of  Melstyn ;  this  knight  was  slain  by  Rotgier. 
His  face  brightened  and  his  heart  swelled  with  pride,  for 
though  Rotgier  was  a  renowned  knight  already,  he,  Siegfried, 
was  the  first  to  lead  him  in  expeditions  to  reduce  Lithuania 
and  to  teach  him  the  best  methods  of  warfare  against  the  peo- 
ple of  that  country ;  hence  he  loved  him  as  a  son,  with  that 
deep  love  of  which  only  those  men  are  capable  who  have  been 
forced  to  confine  in  the  heart  for  a  long  time  the  desire  of 
love  and  the  power  of  it.  And  now  this  dear  son  will  shed 
once  again  that  hated  Polish  blood  and  will  return  clothed  in 
glory.  That  is  the  judgment  of  God,  and  the  Order  will  be 
cleansed  of  suspicion  at  the  same  time.  "  The  judgment  of 
God  !  "  For  one  twinkle  of  an  eye  the  old  man's  heart  was 
straitened  with  a  feeling  like  fear.  Rotgier  had  to  stand  up 
in  mortal  struggle  to  defend  the  innocence  of  the  Knights 
of  the  Order  —  but  they  were  guilty ;  he  will  fight  for  a  lie 
then.  But  if  a  misfortune  should  happen  ?  After  a  moment, 
however,  that  seemed  to  Siegfried  impossible.  ' '  Yes ! 
Rotgier  writes  truly.  Surely  Christ  will  care  more  for  the 
men  who  bear  his  cross  than  for  Yurand  and  the  wrongs  of 
one  paltry  wench  from  Mazovia.  Yes,  in  three  days  Rotgier 
will  return  —  and  return  a  victor." 

When  he  had  pacified  himself  in  this  way  the  old  knight 
meditated  longer:  "  Would  it  not  be  better  meanwhile  to  send 
away  Danusia  to  a  more  remote  castle,  which  in  no  case  would 
yield  to  an  attack  by  Mazovians?"  But  after  meditating  a 
moment  he  dropped  even  this  thought:  Only  the  husband 
of  Yurand's  daughter  could  plan  an  attack  and  stand  at  the 
head  of  it;  but  he  was  about  to  perish  at  the  hand  of 
VOL.  i.  —  26 


402  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Rotgier.  After  that  there  would  be  on  the  part  of  the 
prince  and  the  princess  merely  correspondence,  questions, 
efforts,  complaints,  but  just  through  these  the  affair  would 
be  blurred  and  effaced,  not  to  mention  delays  well-nigh 
endless.  "  Before  they  reach  a  result,"  added  Siegfried, 
"I  shall  be  dead,  and  perhaps  Yurand's  daughter  herself 
will  grow  old  in  the  prisons  of  the  Order." 

But  he  gave  command  to  have  everything  ready  for 
defence  in  the  castle  and  also  for  the  road,  since  he  knew 
not  precisely  what  might  result  from  his  conference  with 
Rotgier ;  and  he  waited. 

Two  days,  then  three  and  four,  passed  beyond  the  date  at 
which  Rotgier  had  promised  at  first  to  return ;  still  no  retinue 
appeared  before  the  gate  of  Schytno.  Only  on  the  fifth  day, 
just  before  dark,  was  heard  the  sound  of  a  horn  before  the 
bastion  of  the  gatekeeper.  Siegfried,  who  had  just  finished 
his  evening  prayers,  sent  a  boy  at  once  to  learn  who  had 
come. 

The  boy  returned  after  a  while  with  confused  face,  but 
Siegfried  could  not  note  the  change,  since  the  fire  in  the  room 
burned  in  a  deep  chimney  and  lighted  the  gloom  only  a  little. 

"  Have  they  come?  "  asked  the  old  knight. 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  boy.  But  in  his  voice  there  was 
something  which  alarmed  Siegfried  immediately,  so  he 
said,  — 

"  But  Brother  Rotgier?" 

"  They  have  brought  Brother  Rotgier." 

At  this  Siegfried  rose  from  his  armchair.  For  a  long 
time  he  held  the  arm  with  his  hand  as  if  fearing  to  fall, 
then  he  said  in  a  suppressed  voice,  — 

"  Give  me  my  mantle." 

The  boy  placed  the  mantle  on  his  shoulders.  He  had 
regained  his  strength  evidently,  for  he  drew  the  cowl  over 
his  head  and  walked  out  of  the  chamber. 

He  soon  found  himself  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle, 
where  it  had  grown  dark  completely.  He  walked  over  the 
squeaking  snow  with  slow  step  toward  the  retinue,  which 
had  halted  near  the  gate  after  passing  it.  A  dense  crowd 
of  people  had  gathered  already,  and  a  number  of  torches 
held  by  soldiers  of  the  garrison  were  gleaming  there. 
At  sight  of  the  old  brother  of  the  Order  the  soldiers  stood 
apart  from  one  another.  By  the  light  of  the  torches 
alarmed  faces  were  visible,  and  in  the  darkness  low  voices 
were  whispering,  — 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  403 

"  Brother  Rotgier  —  " 

"  Brother  Rotgier  is  slain." 

Siegfried  pushed  up  to  the  sleigh  in  which  on  straw  lay  a 
body  covered  with  a  mantle,  and  raised  the  mantle. 

"  Bring  a  light,"  said  he,  pushing  his  cowl  aside. 

One  of  the  soldiers  brought  forward  a  torch,  by  the  light 
of  which  Siegfried  saw  Rotgier's  face  pale  as  snow,  frozen, 
surrounded  by  a  dark  kerchief  with  which  they  had  bound 
his  chin,  so  that  his  mouth  might  not  open.  The  whole  face 
was  contracted,  and  thereby  so  changed  that  one  might  think 
him  some  other  person.  The  eyes  were  covered  with  their 
lids,  blue  spots  were  around  the  eyes  and  on  the  temples. 
The  cheeks  were  glazed  with  frost. 

Siegfried  gazed  for  a  long  time  amid  unbroken  silence. 
Others  looked  at  him,  for  they  knew  that  he  was  as  a  father 
to  the  dead  man,  and  that  he  loved  him.  But  no  tear 
flowed  from  his  eyes ;  on  his  face  there  was  merely  a  sterner 
expression  than  usual,  and  a  certain  icy  calm. 

' '  They  sent  him  hither  in  that  form ! "  said  he  at 
last. 

But  the  next  moment  he  turned  to  the  castle  steward  and 
said,  — 

' '  Have  a  coffin  made  before  midnight,  and  place  the  body 
in  the  chapel." 

"  There  is  one  coffin  left  of  those  made  for  the  men  slain 
by  Yurand ;  I  will  have  it  covered  with  cloth. " 

"And  have  a  mantle  placed  over  it,"  said  Siegfried,  cover- 
ing Rotgier's  face;  "  not  one  like  this,  but  a  mantle  of  the 
Order." 

After  a  moment  he  added,  — 

"  Do  not  close  the  lid." 

The  people  approached  the  sleigh,  Siegfried  pulled  the  cowl 
over  his  head  again,  but  called  to  mind  something  before 
going,  for  he  asked,  — 

' '  Where  is  Van  Krist  ?  " 

"  Slain  also,"  answered  one  of  the  men,  "  but  they  buried 
him  in  Tsehanov,  for  he  had  begun  to  decay." 

"That  is  well." 

Then  he  walked  away  slowly,  and  returning  to  the  chamber 
sat  down  in  the  same  armchair  in  which  the  news  had  found 
him  ;  and  he  sat  motionless,  with  a  stony  face,  and  sat  so  long 
that  the  boy  grew  alarmed  and  pushed  his  head  in  through 
the  door  more  and  more  frequently.  Hour  followed  hour; 
the  usual  noise  ceased  in  the  castle ;  only  from  the  direction 


404  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

of  the  chapel  came  the  dull,  undefined  blows  of  the  hammer, 
and  then  nothing  disturbed  the  silence  save  the  calling  of 
sentries.  It  was  near  midnight  when  the  old  knight  woke  as 
if  from  sleep  and  called  the  boy,  — 

"  Where  is  Brother  Rotgier?  "  asked  he. 

The  boy,  startled  by  the  silence,  the  events,  and  sleepless- 
ness, did  not  understand  evidently,  for  he  looked  at  him  with 
alarm,  and  answered  with  a  quivering  voice,  — 

"  I  do  not  know,  lord." 

The  old  man  smiled  as  if  heart-broken  and  said  mildly,  — 

"  I  asked,  child,  if  he  is  in  the  chapel." 

"He  is,  lord." 

"That  is  well.  Tell  Diedrich  to  be  here  with  a  lantern 
and  wait  till  I  come.  Let  him  have  also  a  kettle  with 
coals.  Is  there  a  light  now  in  the  chapel?  " 

"  There  are  candles  burning  at  the  side  of  the  coffin." 

When  Siegfried  entered  he  surveyed  the  chapel  from  the 
door  to  see  if  any  one  was  present,  then  he  closed  the  door 
carefully,  approached  the  bier,  put  aside  two  candles  from 
the  six  which  were  burning  in  great  brass  candlesticks,  and 
knelt  at  the  coffin.  His  lips  made  no  movement  whatever, 
hence  he  was  not  praying.  For  some  time  he  looked  only  at 
the  stiffened  but  still  comely  face  of  Rotgier,  as  if  wishing  to 
find  traces  of  life  in  it.  Then  amid  the  quiet  of  the  chapel 
he  called  in  low  tones,  — 

"O  son!  O  son!" 

He  was  silent  again.  It  seemed  that  he  was  waiting  for 
an  answer. 

Then  he  stretched  forth  his  hands,  thrust  his  dried  talon- 
like  fingers  under  the  mantle  which  covered  Rotgier's  bosom, 
and  began  to  feel  beneath  it.  He  sought  everywhere,  at  the 
middle,  at  the  sides,  below  the  ribs  and  along  the  shoulder- 
blades  ;  at  last  he  felt  through  the  cloth  the  cleft  which 
extended  from  the  top  of  the  right  shoulder  to  a  point 
below  the  armpit ;  he  pressed  in  his  fingers,  pushed  them 
along  the  whole  length  of  the  wound,  and  again  he  spoke  with 
a  voice  in  which  complaint  seemed  to  tremble,  — 

"  Oo  —  what  a  merciless  blow!  But  thou  didst  say  that 
he  was  just  a  stripling!  The  entire  shoulder!  The  whole 
arm  !  How  often  thou  didst  raise  that  arm  against 
Pagans  in  defending  the  Order!  And  now  a  Polish  axe  has 
hewn  it  from  thee,  —  and  this  is  thy  end  !  This  is  the  close 
of  thy  career !  Christ  did  not  bless  thee,  for  it  is  evident 
that  He  cares  more  for  one  wrong  done  to  man  than  for  our 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  405 

whole  Order.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and 
the  Spirit :  thou  hast  defended  the  wrong,  thou  hast  died  for 
injustice,  without  absolution  —  and  maybe  thy  soul " 

The  words  broke  in  his  mouth,  his  lips  began  to  quiver, 
and  in  the  chapel  deep  silence  set  in  a  second  time. 

"O  son!  O  son!" 

In  Siegfried's  words  there  was  entreaty  now,  and  at 
the  same  time  he  called  in  a  still  lower  voice,  as  do  people 
who  are  making  inquiry  touching  some  awful  and  terrible 
secret,  — 

"  O  merciful  Christ!  If  thou  art  not  damned,  my  son, 
give  a  sign,  move  thy  hand,  or  open  thy  eyes  for  one  instant , 
the  heart  is  whining  within  my  old  bosom.  Give  a  sign ;  I 
loved  thee  —  speak !  " 

And  resting  his  hands  on  the  edge  of  the  coffin  he  fixed 
his  vulture-like  eyes  on  Rotgier's  closed  lids. 

"  Oh,  how  couldst  thou  speak  !  "  said  he  finally ;  "  cold  and 
the  odor  of  death  issues  forth  from  thee.  But  since  thou  art 
silent  I  will  tell  thee  something,  and  let  thy  soul  fly  hither 
between  the  burning  candles  and  listen." 

Then  he  bent  to  the  face  of  the  corpse. 

"Thou  rememberest  how  the  chaplain  would  not  let  us 
kill  Yurand,  and  how  we  gave  an  oath  to  him.  That  is  well ; 
I  will  keep  the  oath,  but  I  will  comfort  thee  wherever  thou 
art,  though  I  be  damned  myself  for  it." 

Then  he  withdrew  from  the  coffin,  put  back  the  candle- 
sticks which  he  had  set  aside,  covered  the  body  and  the  face 
with  the  mantle,  and  went  forth  from  the  chapel. 

At  the  door  of  his  chamber  the  wearied  boy  slept  a  deep 
sleep.  Diedrich  was  waiting  according  to  Siegfried's  com- 
mand. He  was  a  short,  strong  man  with  bow-legs,  and  a 
square  face  which  was  partly  concealed  by  a  dark,  jagged 
cowl  which  dropped  to  his  shoulders.  He  wore  a  kaftan 
made  from  untanned  hide  of  buffalo ;  above  his  hips  was 
a  belt  of  the  same  hide ;  behind  this  a  bunch  of  keys  and  a 
short  knife  were  thrust.  In  his  right  hand  he  held  an  iron 
lantern  with  membrane ;  in  his  left  hand  was  a  small  brass 
kettle  and  a  taper. 

"  Art  ready?  "  inquired  Siegfried. 

Diedrich  inclined  in  silence. 

"  I  commanded  thee  to  have  coals  in  the  kettle." 

A  second  time  the  strong  man  made  no  answer ;  he  merely 
pointed  to  sticks  blazing  in  the  chimney,  took  an  iron 
shovel  which  was  standing  at  the  side  of  the  chimney,  and 


406  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

began  to  take  from  under  the  sticks  coals  for  the  kettle,  then 
he  lighted  the  lantern  and  waited. 

il  Listen  to  me  now,  thon  dog,"  said  Siegfried.  "  Once  thou 
didst  babble  out  what  Corntur  Danveld  commanded  thee  to  do, 
and  the  comtur  had  thy  tongue  cut  out.  But  since  thou  art 
able  to  show  the  chaplain  on  thy  fingers  whatever  pleasest 
thee,  I  declare  that  if  thou  show  with  a  single  movement  what 
thou  doest  at  my  order  I  will  command  to  hang  thee." 

Diedrich  bowed  again  in  silence,  but  his  face  was  dis- 
torted ominously  by  a  terrible  recollection,  because  the 
tongue  had  been  torn  from  him  for  a  reason  entirely  different 
from  that  given  by  Siegfried. 

"  Move  ahead  now,  and  lead  to  Yurand's  dungeon." 

The  executioner  seized  the  bale  of  the  kettle  with  his 
gigantic  hand  ;  he  raised  the  lantern,  and  they  left  the  room. 
Outside  the  door  they  passed  the  sleeping  boy,  and  descending 
the  steps  went,  not  to  the  main  door,  but  to  the  rear  of  the 
steps,  behind  which  was  a  narrow  corridor  which  extended 
along  the  whole  width  of  the  building,  and  ended  at  a  heavy 
gate  hidden  in  a  niche  of  the  wall.  Diedrich  pushed  in  the 
gate,  and  they  found  themselves  beneath  the  open  sky  in  a 
small  courtyard,  which  was  surrounded  on  four  sides  by  stone 
storehouses,  in  which  grain  was  kept  for  use  in  the  castle 
during  sieges.  Under  one  of  these  storehouses  on  the  right 
were  subterranean  dungeons  for  prisoners.  There  was  no 
guard  there,  for  should  a  prisoner  be  even  able  to  break  out 
of  the  dungeon  he  would  find  himself  in  the  court  out  of 
which  the  only  issue  was  through  that  gate. 

"Wait,"  said  Siegfried. 

And  resting  his  hand  against  the  wall  he  halted,  for  he  felt 
that  something  of  no  good  import  was  happening  to  him,  and 
that  breath  was  failing  him,  as  if  his  breast  had  been  confined 
in  armor  that  was  too  narrow.  In  simple  fact,  that  through 
which  he  had  passed  was  beyond  his  failing  strength.  He 
felt  also  that  his  forehead  under  the  cowl  was  covered 
with  sweat-drops,  and  he  halted  to  regain  the  breath  that 
was  failing  him. 

After  a  gloomy  day  the  night  had  grown  unusually  bright. 
The  moon  was  shining  in  the  sky,  and  the  whole  yard  was 
filled  with  clear  light,  in  which  the  snow  appeared  green. 
Siegfried  drew  the  fresh  and  somewhat  frosty  air  into  Lis 
lungs  greedily.  But  he  recalled  at  the  same  time  that  on 
such  a  clear  night  precisely  Rotgier  went  to  Tsehanov,  whence 
he  was  now  brought  back  a  corpse. 


THE   KNIGHTS   OF  THE  CROSS.  .         407 

"  But  now  thou  art  lying  in  the  chapel,"  muttered  he  in  a 
whisper. 

Diedrich,  thinking  that  the  comtur  was  speaking  to  him, 
raised  the  lantern  and  lighted  his  face,  which  was  terribly 
pale,  almost  corpse-like,  and  also  resembling  the  head  of  an 
aged  vulture. 

"  Lead  on !  "  said  Siegfried. 

The  yellow  circle  of  light  from  the  lantern  trembled  again 
on  the  snow,  and  they  went  farther.  In  the  thick  wall  of  the 
storehouse  was  a  recess  where  a  few  steps  led  to  a  great 
iron  door.  Diedrich  opened  the  door  and  began  to  descend 
along  steps  into  the  depth  of  a  black  passage,  raising  the 
lantern  with  effort  to  light  the  way  for  the  comtur.  At  the 
foot  of  the  steps  was  a  passage ;  on  the  right  and  left  sides  of 
it  were  the  exceedingly  low  doors  of  cells  for  prisoners. 

"To  Yurand,"  said  Siegfried. 

After  a  while  the  bolts  squeaked  and  they  entered.  It 
was  perfectly  dark  in  that  hole,  therefore  Siegfried,  not 
seeing  clearly  by  the  dim  light  of  the  lantern,  commanded  to 
light  the  torch,  and  soon  in  the  strong  gleam  of  its  flame  he 
saw  Yurand  lying  on  straw.  The  prisoner  had  fetters  on 
his  feet,  and  on  his  arms  a  chain,  which  was  long  enough 
to  let  him  reach  food  to  his  mouth.  He  was  dressed  in  the 
same  penitential  bag  in  which  he  had  stood  before  the 
comturs,  but  it  was  covered  now  with  dark  traces  of  blood ; 
for  on  that  day  in  which  an  end  had  been  put  to  his  fight, 
when  mad  from  rage  and  pain  they  had  entangled  the  knight 
in  a  net,  the  soldiers,  wishing  to  kill  the  man,  had  stabbed  him 
a  number  of  times  with  their  halberds.  The  local  chaplain 
of  Schytno  had  prevented  the  killing ;  the  halberd  thrusts 
had  not  proved  mortal,  but  so  much  blood  had  left  Yurand 
that  he  was  taken  half-dead  to  the  prison.  It  was  thought 
by  all  at  the  castle  that  he  might  die  any  hour,  but  his  great 
strength  had  conquered  death,  and  he  lived  though  his  wounds 
were  not  dressed,  and  he  was  thrust  into  that  dreadful  dun- 
geon, where  moisture  dropped  for  whole  days  from  the  ceil- 
ing, and  where  in  time  of  frost  the  walls  were  covered  with 
a  thick,  snow-like  coating  and  with  ice-crystals. 

He  lay  enchained  on  the  straw,  powerless,  but  so  immense 
that,  especially  when  prostrate,  he  produced  the  impression 
of  a  piece  of  a  cliff  cut  into  human  form.  Siegfried  gave 
command  to  turn  the  light  straight  to  his  face,  and  for  some 
time  the  old  man  gazed  on  it  in  silence,  then,  turning  to 
Diedrich,  he  said,  — 


408         THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

**  Thou  seest  that  he  has  sight  in  one  eye  only ;  burn  that 
one  out  of  him." 

There  was  in  the  old  comtur's  voice  a  certain  weakness 
and  decrepitude,  but  precisely  because  of  that  the  dreadful 
order  seemed  still  more  dreadful.  The  torch  trembled  some- 
what in  the  hand  of  the  executioner,  but  he  inclined  it,  and 
soou  great  flaming  drops  of  pitch  began  to  fall  on  the  eye 
of  the  captive,  and  finally  they  covered  it  completely  from 
his  brow  to  his  prominent  cheek-bone. 

Yurand's  face  writhed,  his  yellow  mustaches  turned  up- 
ward and  disclosed  his  set  teeth,  but  he  uttered  no  word, 
and  whether  it  was  through  exhaustion,  or  the  innate  force 
of  will  in  his  tremendous  nature,  he  groaned  not. 

"They  promised  to  let  thee  go  forth  free,"  said  Siegfried, 
"  and  thou  wilt  go,  but  thou  wilt  not  be  able  to  blame  the 
Order,  for  the  tongue  with  which  thou  hast  blasphemed 
against  it  will  be  taken  from  thee." 

Again  he  made  a  sign  to  Diedrich,  who  gave  forth  a 
strange  guttural  sound  and  indicated  by  winks  that  he 
needed  both  hands  and  wished  the  comtur  to  hold  the  light 
for  him. 

The  old  man  took  the  torch  and  held  it  with  outstretched, 
trembling  hand,  but  when  Diedrich  pressed  Yurand's  bosom 
with  his  knees,  Siegfried  turned  his  face  away  and  looked 
at  the  wall,  which  was  lined  with  hoar-frost  that  night. 

For  a  while  the  clatter  of  chains  was  heard,  next  the  pant- 
ing breaths  of  human  breasts,  after  that  something  like  a 
deep,  dull  groan,  and  then  silence  followed. 

At  last  the  voice  of  Siegfried  was  heard  again,  — 

"  Yurand,  thy  punishment  had  to  meet  thee  in  this  way, 
but  besides  the  punishment  already  suffered,  I  have  promised 
Brother  Rotgier,  now  slain  by  thy  daughter's  husband,  to 
lay  thy  right  hand  in  his  coffin." 

Diedrich,  who  had  raised  himself,  when  he  heard  these 
words  bent  anew  over  Yurand. 

After  a  certain  time  the  old  comtur  and  Diedrich  found 
themselves  again  in  that  yard  which  was  filled  with  moonlight. 
While  advancing  through  the  corridor  Siegfried  took  the 
lantern  from  the  executioner,  and  also  a  dark  object  with  a 
rag  round  it. 

"  Now  back  to  the  chapel,"  said  he  to  himself  aloud,  "  and 
then  to  the  watch-tower." 

Diedrich  looked  at  him  quickly,  but  the  comtur  commanded 
him  to  sleep,  and,  swinging  the  lantern,  dragged  on  himself 


THE  KNIGHTS   OF  THE  CROSS.  409 

toward  the  space  lighted  by  the  chapel  windows.  Along 
the  road  he  pondered  over  what  had  happened.  He  felt 
a  certain  conviction  that  his  end  was  now  approaching, 
that  these  were  his  last  deeds  on  earth,  that  for  them  he 
would  have  to  answer  before  God  alone;  still  his  soul  of 
a  Knight  of  the  Cross,  though  less  false  by  nature  than 
cruel,  had,  under  the  influence  of  implacable  necessity, 
become  so  accustomed  to  the  evasions  of  cheating,  and  to 
shielding  the  bloody  deeds  of  the  Order,  that  even  now  he 
thought  involuntarily  of  casting  the  infamy  of  the  torture 
and  the  responsibility  for  it  both  from  himself  and  from  the 
Order.  Diedrich  was  dumb,  he  could  make  no  confession, 
and  though  he  could  explain  to  the  chaplain  he  would  not  do 
so  from  very  terror.  Then  what?  Then  who  could  learn 
that  Yurand  had  not  received  all  those  wounds  in  battle? 
He  might  easily  have  lost  his  tongue  from  a  spear  thrust 
between  the  teeth ;  a  sword  or  an  axe  might  have  cut  his 
right  hand  off ;  and  he  had  only  one  eye,  hence  what  wonder 
that  that  eye  was  knocked  out  when  he  hurled  himself  in 
madness  on  the  whole  garrison  of  Schytno?  Ah,  Yurand! 
The  last  delight  of  his  life  shook  up  for  a  moment  the  heart 
of  old  Siegfried.  "  Yes,  Yurand,  should  he  recover,  must 
be  freed !  "  Here  Siegfried  recalled  how  he  had  counselled 
with  Rotgier  touching  this,  and  how  the  young  brother  said, 
with  a  smile,  ' '  Let  him  go  then  whithersover  his  eyes  lead, 
and  if  he  cannot  find  Spyhov  let  him  inquire  the  way  to  it." 
For  what  had  happened  had  been  partly  determined  between 
him  and  Rotgier.  But  now,  when  Siegfried  entered  the 
chapel  a  second  time,  and,  kneeling  down  at  the  coffin,  laid 
Yurand's  bloody  hand  at  the  feet  of  Rotgier,  the  joy  which 
had  quivered  in  him  a  moment  earlier  was  reflected  on  his 
face  for  the  last  time. 

"  Seest  thou,"  said  he,  "  I  have  done  more  than  we 
decided,  for  King  Yan  of  Luxemburg,  though  blind,  appeared 
in  battle,  and  died  with  glory,  but  Yurand  will  not  rise  again ; 
he  will  perish  like  a  dog  near  some  fence." 

Here  again  he  felt  the  lack  of  breath,  just  as  before,  when 
he  was  going  to  Yurand's  prison,  and  on  his  head  the  weight 
as  it  were  of  an  iron  helmet ;  this  lasted,  however,  but  one 
twinkle  of  an  eye.  He  breathed  deeply,  and  continued,  — 

"  Ei,  and  now  comes  my  time.  I  had  only  thee,  now  I 
have  no  one.  But  if  it  is  destined  me  to  live  longer,  I  vow 
to  thee,  my  son,  that  on  thy  grave  I  will  place  the  hand 
which  Blew  thee,  or  die  myself.  Thy  slayer  is  living  yet  —  " 


410  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Here  his  teeth  gritted ;  such  a  mighty  spasm  seized  him 
that  the  words  stopped  in  his  mouth,  and  only  after  some 
time  did  he  begin  anew  to  speak,  with  broken  voice,  — 

"  Yes,  thy  slayer  is  living  yet,  but  I  will  reach  him  —  and 
before  I  reach  him  I  will  inflict  on  him  another  torture  worse 
than  death  itself." 

And  he  was  silent. 

After  a  moment  he  rose,  and  approaching  the  coffin  said  in 
a  calm  voice,  — 

"  Now  I  will  bid  thee  farewell ;  I  will  look  on  thy  face 
for  the  last  time;  I  shall  know,  perhaps,  if  thou  rejoice  at 
my  vow.  This  is  the  last  time!  " 

And  he  uncovered  Rotgier's  face,  but  drew  back  on  a 
sudden. 

"  Thou  art  smiling,"  said  he,  "but  thy  smile  is  terrible." 

The  body  had  thawed  in  fact  under  the  cloak,  and  perhaps 
from  the  warmth  of  the  candles  ;  as  a  result  of  this  it  had  be- 
gun to  decay  with  uncommon  rapidity,  and  the  face  of  the 
young  comtur  had  become  indeed  terrible.  His  swollen, 
immense,  blackened  ears  had  in  them  something  monstrous, 
and  his  blue  puffed-out  lips  were  twisted  as  if  smiling. 

Siegfried  covered  that  ghastly  human  mask  in  all  haste. 
Then  taking  the  lantern  he  went  out.  On  the  road  breath 
failed  him  a  third  time,  so  returning  to  his  chamber  he  threw 
himself  on  his  hard  couch  and  lay  for  a  while  motionless. 
He  had  thought  to  fall  asleep,  but  suddenly  a  strange  feeling 
seized  him.  It  seemed  to  the  aged  knight  that  sleep  would 
never  come  again  to  him,  but  that  if  he  remained  in  that 
chamber  death  would  come  directly. 

Siegfried  had  no  fear  of  death.  In  his  measureless  torture 
and  without  hope  of  sleep  he  saw  in  it  a  kind  of  bound- 
less rest,  but  he  had  no  wish  to  yield  to  death  on  that 
night. 

"  Give  me  time  till  morning,"  said  he,  rising  on  the 
couch. 

With  that  he  heard  clearly  a  certain  voice  whispering  in 
his  ear,  — 

"  Go  forth  from  this  chamber.  To-morrow  will  be  too 
late,  and  thou  wilt  not  accomplish  that  which  thou  hast 
promised.  Go  forth  from  this  chamber !  " 

The  comtur,  raising  himself  with  effort,  went  forth.  The 
sentries  were  calling  on  the  battlements  at  the  corners. 
Near  the  chapel  a  yellow  gleam  fell  on  the  snow  through  the 
windows.  In  the  middle  of  the  square,  near  the  stone  well. 


THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS.  411 

two  black  dogs  were  playing,  pulling  some  cloth  from  each 
other;  except  them  the  court  was  empty  and  silent. 

' '  Then  to-night  absolutely,"  said  Siegfried.  "  I  am  wearied 
beyond  measure,  but  I  will  go  —  all  are  sleeping.  Yurand 
conquered  by  torture  sleeps  also,  perhaps,  but  I  shall  not 
sleep.  I  will  go,  I  will  go,  for  death  is  in  my  chamber,  and 
I  have  promised  thee  —  let  death  come  after  that,  since 
sleep  is  not  to  come.  Thou  art  smiling  there ;  but  strength 
fails  me.  Thou  art  smiling ;  it  is  evident  then  that  thou  art 
pleased.  But  thou  seest  my  fingers  have  grown  numb,  strength 
has  left  my  hand,  I  cannot  finish  that  alone  —  the  servant 
woman  who  sleeps  with  her  will  finish  it  —  " 

While  speaking  thus  he  went  on  with  heavy  step  toward  the 
tower  which  stood  at  the  gate.  Meanwhile  the  dogs  which 
were  playing  at  the  stone  well  ran  up  and  began  to  fawn 
around  him.  In  one  of  them  Siegfried  recognized  the  mastiff 
which  was  an  inseparable  comrade  of  Diedrich ;  people  said  in 
the  castle  that  the  dog  served  the  man  at  night  for  a  pillow. 

After  greeting  the  comtur,  the  mastiff  gave  a  low  bark 
once  or  twice,  then  bounded  toward  the  gate  as  if  divining 
Siegfried's  thought. 

Soon  the  comtur  found  himself  before  the  narrow  door  of 
the  tower,  which  at  night  was  bolted  from  the  outside. 
Pushing  back  the  bolt  he  felt  for  the  stairway  railing, 
which  began  right  there  inside  the  door,  and  ascended.  He 
had  forgotten  his  lantern  through  mental  distraction ;  he  felt 
his  way,  stepping  carefully,  and  searched  for  the  steps  with 
his  feet. 

On  a  sudden,  after  some  advance,  he  halted,  for  higher  up, 
but  straight  above,  he  heard  something  like  the  panting  of  a 
man,  or  a  beast. 

"  Who  is  there?" 

No  answer  was  given,  but  the  panting  grew  more  rapid. 

Siegfried  was  fearless ;  he  had  no  dread  of  death,  but  his 
courage  and  self-command  were  exhausted  to  the  last  on  that 
night  of  terror.  Through  his  brain  flashed  the  thought  that 
Rotgier,  or  perhaps  the  evil  spirit,  was  barring  the  way  to 
him.  The  hair  rose  on  his  head,  and  his  forehead  was  cov- 
ered with  cold  perspiration.  He  withdrew  almost  to  the  very 
entrance. 

"  Who  is  there?  "  inquired  he,  with  a  choked  voice. 

But  that  moment  something  struck  hini  in  the  breast  with 
such  terrible  force  that  he  fell  backward  through  the  open 
door  without  uttering  a  syllable. 


412  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CROSS. 

Silence  followed.  Then  a  dark  figure  pushed  from  out  the 
tower  and  moved  stealthily  toward  the  stable  which  stood 
next  to  the  arsenal  on  the  left  side  of  the  courtyard .  Diedrich's 
mastiff  rushed  after  it  in  silence.  The  second  dog  sprang 
after  that  one  and  vanished  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall,  but 
soon  appeared  with  head  toward  the  earth,  coming  back 
slowly  and  as  it  were  sniffing  the  tracks  of  the  man.  In  this 
manner  it  approached  Siegfried,  who  was  lying  motionless ; 
sniffed  him  carefully,  then  sat  near  his  head,  raised  its  jaws, 
and  began  to  howl. 

The  howling  was  heard  for  a  long  time,  filling  that  dole- 
ful night  as  it  were  with  new  sadness  and  terror.  At  last  a 
door  hidden  in  the  niche  of  the  great  gate  squeaked  and  the 
gatekeeper  stood  in  the  court  with  a  halberd. 

"A  plague  on  the  dog!  I  will  teach  thee  to  howl  at 
night,"  said  he. 

And  thrusting  out  the  halberd  point  he  wished  to  pierce 
the  beast  with  it,  but  that  moment  he  saw  some  one  lying 
near  the  open  door  of  the  tower. 

"  Herr  Jesus!  what  is  this?  " 

Bending  forward  he  looked  into  the  face  of  the  prostrate 
person  and  cried,  — 

4 '  Hither !     Hither !     Rescue !  " 

Then  he  sprang  to  the  gate  and  pulled  the  bell-rope  with 
all  his  might. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 

.»   - 
Jrtrvr  T  17 1"1  IT    T  TT*W  AWY 


13 


Ji 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  It  was  borrowed. 


APR  0  4  20dO 


QUARTER  L 


0  3  7000 


;LF 


AN 


"" 


Library 

PG 
71^8 


v.l 


A     000138849    5 


